Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A woman stood nearby, pausing at the doors of a diner when a soft outburst had caught her attention.  Her steps fell slow, listening carefully and not yet entering the establishment.  Just… listening.

“That girl is completely impossible!” Mira’s mother groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose while sat in her seat a bit slumped for a change.  Always so proper, and yet stress finally had taken its toll.  Her husband sat across from her with a gruff hum of agreement, sighing as he straightened his posture against the back of his chair just seeing her doing the opposite. “Talking back here, stealing there.. oh, one more thing and I swear that girl is.. is.. ugh—!” Pulling Mira out of school was not working, but every time it was all they could think to do.  Another failure, another new school, and a brand new failed attempt to control her.

Mira was a handful by their standard, always trying to break rules and strike out against them whenever it pleased her to do so.  Or at least that’s how they saw it, and they weren’t entirely wrong. “We should set her up in a new private school.  Clearly this one isn’t doing anything for your daughter.” Draining their funds, only for it to have no real effect on their daughter without much to go off of.  Mira was secretive, a troublemaker.  She did everything except what she was told to, and they were growing quickly tired of it the worse she got.

Her mother sighed, shaking her head and leaning into her palm with a frown. “I’ve already started to apply for her.  But I’m afraid no proper private school wants to take a girl with pink hair, let alone her track record.  Bright colors are distracting to their students, let alone the things she’s been doing.”

And Mira wouldn’t conform to their dress code long, she’d find a way to ruin her uniform like usual and get in trouble.

“Just make her dye it.” Mira’s father’s answer was dry, like it was the simplest answer in the world.  As if they didn’t constantly try and get her to dye it back to black almost constantly.  If they tried again, it would just be another losing fight to argue.  The mother opened her mouth to respond a bit more rudely at the implication she hadn’t thought of that, except she paused when the woman cleared her throat, now from beside the mother.  Both parents glanced to the side, pausing in their tense conversation.

The woman waited patiently for their attention to be turned to her, seemingly in no rush.  Her hair was flown and thick, black, and almost entirely parted to one side.  Clean and proper, a pleasant first look to the mother who eyed her up and down.  Not bad… maybe another customer.  Either way, Mira’s mother gained a soft smile, folding her hands over the other politely with a hum. “Hello..  May we help you, dear?”

Maybe fake in how quickly the mother had switched up, but she found herself genuinely a bit curious about the interruption.

“No.” The words came smooth and relaxed, the woman offering a soft smile, her whole demeanor relaxed and yet refined. “But I think I can be of some help to you.”

Mira’s mother was a bit confused, but pushed it down with a bit of a cautious glare twisting her eyes. “And you are..?”

“You can call me Celine.” Celine had been listening the whole time.  Young, impressionable minds.. the best to mold and create lifelong bonds with.  And for the Golden Honmoon she wanted to be possible?  Even the most troubled child would have a chance, if she caught wind of potential.  They had a window to prepare.. and still no girl group to serve as their hunters.  That all would be changing.  Fast.

“Your daughter, you want her to learn honor and respect.. and she will.”

Mira’s father raised an eyebrow with a grunt falling under his breath, but didn’t interrupt.  To say the out of nowhere proposal had caught his interest was an understatement, gesturing on vaguely with his hand.  He wasn’t against hearing more, even if she’d eavesdropped on them. “I see.. you have a school, do you?” He could catch onto where this was going.

Celine shook her head in denial, chuckling softly in almost amusement. “Not quite.  While I do offer homeschooling, what I do is not for a fancy establishment, and just for a select few.  That ensures your daughter will get the undivided attention she deserves, as well as an education that is to your liking.”

“And why would we choose you, over all these other schools?  They have reputations, track records, and prestigious alumni.  What do you have?” The father tapped his finger off of the table, eyeing Celine curiously.  She held herself strong and without hesitation, something that was already rather promising.  Their questions didn’t phase her.

“Respect.” Celine’s words came easily, a calling card rolling through her fingers with ease as she flipped it between her pointer and thumb. “For you, and for your daughter.  You don’t think there’s any fixing her, and maybe you are right.  But if no other school could be expected to, you don’t have many other options left.  And I don’t serve a tuition fee, for one.  She would be living under my roof, learning from me and the other students.”

“No tuition?  Surely you don’t mean that you would take her for free?” Mira’s mother seemed taken off guard, scoffing and squinting as if she was looking for any sign of humor in Celine’s expression.  No weakness shined through her carefully crafted expression, however.  She only offered her number with a soft hum, politely leaving it on the table between the two with a bow from the waist to dismiss herself.

“Call me, if you choose to consider my offer.  I will take her the moment you decide.” Celine wasn’t staying long, proposing and then turning to take her leave.  A choice that would make the world a better place, for sure, but for now?  That was still unbeknownst to her.

—

“You got kicked out of school…  Another school!  My god, I can’t believe you hit another student!” Mira’s mother was nothing short of upset, having to sit down at the table as she pinched the bridge of her nose roughly.  Trying to suppress the migraine that she knew was coming. “You know that we raised you better than this.  Why must you keep picking fights?  You are ruining us!”

Mira stood with her arms crossed, eyes avoiding actually looking at her parents fully.  Especially her father, who stood in front of her in the same stance with a disappointed glare fixed down on her. “Your temper is getting out of hand.  So your mother and I have decided since you’re deciding to act out, that it’s going to be your choice on where you go.” Mira finally had frozen, eyes widening as her eyes snapped in confusion up to her father’s cold face.  He didn’t even seem to care much about what he was saying, taking two cards into his hand and shoving them into Mira’s hands with a stern frown. “I want you out of my house by the weekend.  So decide, all of this is completely unacceptable and I won’t have any more of it.”

Mira stared at the calling cards now forced into her hands, a bitterness stirring in her stomach as she eyed them in cold realization.  Finally, they’d had enough of her being disruptive and helpless, and they were sending her away.  Not once did they question themselves, forcing her into school after school for troubled children and other rich kids to set her straight.  Only, Mira didn’t speak, her jaw setting strong as she scoffed and stepped back to spin on her heel to storm away to her room.  

Mira’s father had followed her most of the way, however, voice raising in agitation as he stomped every step behind her. “Don’t you walk away from me.  Do you want to go to jail?  Look at me when I’m talking to you.” The second Mira had set foot into her room, she had slammed the door shut right in his face, locking it with a simple click and pressing her back to the door.  Mira only could feel anger stirring in her chest, distress, but no regret.  Even as the door rattled under the weight of her father pounding on the door as she leaned her weight against it.

“Mirinae—!”

Mira’s eyes watered, teeth gritted together in bitterness as her breaths turned heavy with anger.  She let out a quick breath, wiping her tears away with a pressured hand.  The movement was sharp and unsteady as her frustration leaked into the motion.  She wasn’t going to cry, certainly not over them.  They didn’t deserve her tears.

Even if it meant making her head ache from refusing them to fall.

“Well.. they’re pissed big time, huh?” Her brother’s voice had her eyes snap up wide, not expecting him to be standing and waiting around the corner with a small smile playing on his lips.  Mira rolled her eyes, but sighed and walked over to sit on her bed and eye the calling card with a lump settling in her throat, slumping back to lay down and just look at them.  For once, having a choice didn’t feel good at all to her, feeling nothing but dread eyeing them.  Empty words, numbers.  She didn’t care for them at all.

“Yeah.  They say I have to decide where I go.” Mira stared hard as she held the cards up over her with a glare, but nothing seemed appealing about either one.  Even as she tried to burn straight through them with her eyes. “Not much of a choice.  No matter what, they’re sending me away, Min.” She didn’t have a way out of this one, knowing that if she didn’t pick?  They would.

Min-ho had his smile falter, seeing Mira genuinely lacking any shimmer of hope.  For always being the wild one, she seemed so out of fight for a change.  He sighed, but crossed over and flopped down right beside her with a bounce onto the mattress, staring up at her ceiling with a big stretch. “Hey, at least for once you get to have any choice.  For you, I’d say that’s a win.” He’d patted over her hand with one of his before squeezing it a bit in his, Mira’s eyes moving to his with a tight-lipped frown when he’d looked over too.

Mira didn’t see it in the light her brother did, not at all. “A win?  How, I’m going away.  Maybe forever if they get what they want.”

“Mir.. come on.  Maybe you’re going away, but you kinda wanted this too.” Mira’s look turned bewildered, squinting at him with what would have been a mean look if she didn’ feel so confused.  Min-ho chuckled, rolling his eyes playfully as he sat up. “I mean, come on.  You choose, you get to get away from here.  Us, everything.  You hate it here more than anyone else, so why is it so bad?”

Mira finally seemed to understand, eyes shifting over to the cards with a hum.  Thinking of it that way, maybe she saw a little good in it. “Yeah.. maybe.  But since they took away my phone last month, I have no clue what any of this is going to be.” Maybe if she’d seen this coming she would have stolen it back when they weren’t looking. “I should’ve known it was going to happen.”

Mira knew their parents didn’t really care for her.  She was different, and anything but the calm and quiet child they’d wanted.  Compliant like Min-ho was all they’d wished for, but gotten the complete opposite.  Min-ho’s chuckle cut into those thoughts, luckily reaching aside and under Mira’s pillow. “Well, lucky for you.. your amazing big brother came prepared, huh?”

He held up his laptop that he’d stowed away just moments before she’d come in, waiting for Mira to sit up with surprise, her questioning look settling over her previously dulled expression. “Your college laptop?”

“Yep, and it’s all yours for right now.” Min-ho typed in his password with ease, before setting over and into Mira’s lap.  He didn’t care if she knew it or used it, his smile softening in reassurance as he gestured towards the keyboard.  He was letting her be the one to type, giving her some of the freedom she wasn’t supposed to have. “So come on, let’s see what all these crazy places are about.  What’s the first site?”

Mira glanced at the first card, typing in the site provided and staring in pure disgust.  It was definitely a place she’d expect her parents to pick.  An all girls private school, uniforms, dormitories, dress code, just about everything that would take away the personality from her.  Mira hated it instantly, rolling her eyes with a huff. “Wow, what a surprise.  It basically is a prison.”

Min-ho couldn’t hide his amusement that time, snickering and nudging her shoulder with his. “Hey, if the other one sucks too?  At least this one’s expensive.  Drain their pockets before you even step out the door, final act of rebellion.”

Mira failed to hide the smile that forced itself onto her face, skimming the information with nearly no interest.  It all seemed relatively uneventful, the same as most of these types of schools.  Though, when she’d moved to the next card, she’d paused.  What kind of school was this? “That’s weird..”

Min-ho cocked his head, peering over Mira’s shoulder with a growing curiosity. “What?  Is there a typo or something?” For fancy schools, that was rare.

Mira had shook her head, holding the card between them to show the odd lack of information. “There’s a number and a name, but no site.” It was basic, well made, but still odd for any real prestigious school.  No school name was even listed above or below, though an address was near the bottom.

Min-ho frowned, taking it into his hand and skimming the few words.  Even he was stumped, shrugging. “That is pretty weird, especially for mom and dad.  Here, try her name in the search.” Mira did just that, blinking a few times with a wide eyed look as the siblings stared at the results.  The Sunlight Sisters had come up near instantly, Celine’s name leading to scrolling the group page for a while.

Why would this woman be running a school?

“Well as weird as it is.. maybe it would be better than whatever that big school is.  I mean, you do like music, right?  Maybe that’s what it is.” Min-ho truly had no clue what she’d be getting into, looking over to his sister’s expression that had been unknowingly brightening up with some genuine interest.  So, he cracked a smile and nudged her. “Hey, maybe you’ll stick your hair up in braids.  Look like a hippie rocker or something, braids are cool.”

Now he was just trying to annoy her, and she could tell.

Mira shrugged, but scrolled lower as she didn’t make eye contact.  Her attention was hooked.  She wasn’t getting her hopes up, this was nothing like anything her parents would have considered for her.  They thought the music industry was childish and not a real profession in the slightest. “Maybe…  If it is something like that, I can’t say I’d hate the idea…” It felt weird to admit that any choice of their parents’ had her interests caught.

Min-ho hid his smile when she ignored his playful comment, eyes softening subtly as he looked back to the computer. “Then I guess it’s decided.” It was bittersweet, knowing he was only helping his parents send away his sister, maybe letting guilt weigh down on his heart.  He wouldn’t let her see it, however, taking the extra card from where it had been discarded carelessly onto the keyboard and ripping it to make a point. “Besides, that first school was way too stuffy for you.  You’d be kicked out in a day.”

Mira shut the laptop, eyeing the card left with a slow breath to try and stop her chest from tightening. “Yeah.  I guess so.”

She wasn’t going away without one last thing, however, eyes sharpening with a soft smirk twisting her lips.  Min-ho saw it, and instantly took his laptop back with a soft chuckle. “I’m going to pretend I never saw that evil look— and I was never here if they ask.” He knew she was going to do something, and he wasn’t going to stop her if that was the case.  She was going away anyway.

Let Mira go out big if it helped ease the decision for her mind and heart even just temporarily.  So she would do something they’d never agree with.  She’d already packed everything as she waited for dark, throwing all of her things into a suitcase for later.  So when it got late enough for everyone else to be in bed, she’d left the card on the dining room table, slung a bag over her shoulder, and went to do just that.

—

Big…

Had become certainly out of anything the usual law-abiding citizen would do, but she’d definitely gone out that way.  So big, that Mira was left sitting out front of the police station quietly, an officer standing just off to the side and waiting out front with her.  It wasn’t the first time they’d had to wait with her until her parents got there, funnily enough having gotten used to the girl and her antics.  Mira sighed, leaning her head back against the outer wall of the station.

“I only stole like three things.  They can afford it.” 

The officer rolled his eyes, but leaned against the wall beside her anyhow.  He’d grown a bit fond of the girl, maybe the only reason she got off so easy even now was the fact the whole police unit knew her so well around their area.  Soft spots for a troubled girl came when they saw her that often. “Stealing is still wrong, kid.  Doesn’t matter from who or how much.” He paused though, clearing his throat quickly and rushing to correct himself. “Well.. it matters— but you get my point.  You need to keep your nose out of trouble.”

Mira nodded, though side eyed the officer with a frown.  She knew the answer before she even asked, but she still found herself shifting slightly where she sat. “So, how mad were they about the fine?”

The officer almost didn’t answer, clearing his throat with a soft frown on his face. “I’m not sure.  They picked up, but after I told them about it they redirected my call to some lady.  She even paid for them.”

Mira’s eyebrows furrowed together, knotted in confusion as she looked at the officer.  That was maybe the weirdest thing she’d heard tonight. “Lady—?”

The answer wasn’t from the officer however, a voice cutting into their conversation. “Mirinae?” Mira quickly turned her head, but recognizing the face from her web search was not what she was expecting, blinking and standing up with a confused frown.  Her parents hadn’t even warned her, and yet here this lady stood, towing Mira’s suitcase behind her on the pavement.

She didn’t get a final goodbye at all, did she?

Mira tried not to react outwardly, but Celine could see how her expression had shifted from confused to almost sad acceptance that was hidden behind her now guarded frown.  She had to do this, there was no going back.  Celine could see it all, not faking a smile and letting her eyes soften.  Troubled children.. it reminded her all too much of her own group when they’d been picked.

The officer seemed skeptical with Mira’s quick reaction. “You know her?” He wouldn’t let her off with a stranger, Mira knew he actually cared about her.  Though she only found herself nodding, going along with it without voicing the complaints that screamed in her head.  They wanted acceptance?

She was forcing it on herself in bitter silence.

Celine waited for Mira to even come up to her side, nodding at the officer with a hushed apology before starting to walk down the street with the girl.  It was uneasily quiet.  Every step down the dark street audible with the rolling suitcase the only constant through the dreaded moment.  Right up until Celine broke their lasting silence. “It is Mirinae, isn’t it?” But Mira had shaken her head stiffly in denial.

She hated hearing her full name far more than that, huffing sourly as her eyes stayed fixed ahead of them. “Mir.  I don’t go by that name.” Not anymore, not when out of having the decency to pick her up even that one final time?  They’d left her.  Mira didn’t want any relation to her parents, and that was the final straw.

“Alright then.. Mir it is.” Mira had finally glanced to the side towards Celine, frowning softly.  She’d almost expected to be contested the second she’d said it, so used to the proper teachers and schools she’d been forced into before— that the instant agreement had taken her off guard. “I know this is going to be a big adjustment for you.  And if you have any questions, you can ask them whenever you’re ready.”

Mira clicked her tongue, drawing in a slow breath as she folded her arms in together.  Silent debate was relentless in her head.  It was different being around any other adult, but she had to adjust to it she supposed. “How far do you live?” The question came easily, Celine seeming pleased she’d spoken again without being prodded much.

“I’d say half an hour by train, and a few more minutes walking from there.  But from what I hear, walking isn’t much of an issue for you.” Running around town in the middle of the night stirring up trouble.. and yet Mira wasn’t getting an earful for it.  She couldn’t help but curiously keep eyeing Celine as she walked, but as much as she wanted to ask more?  She was tired.  Not just physically, though, more mentally frustrated and exhausted in every way.

So the rest of the way was just that.

Silence.

Mira had been a bit confused when they’d walked through and out of the city bounds, looking all around at the forestation and the unbothered wildlife that thrived all through it.  No other people around, coming to a clearing where she was led back into a house that was tucked back just out of view.  It was almost relaxing, if she didn’t take into account everything that had gone into getting here today.

Today, it all seemed to go by so fast.

Inside, it felt almost homely, Mira taking her shoes off when Celine had stepped aside to do so.  Mira was growing more and more uncomfortable with just how out of her expectations it all was, but it wasn’t in a bad way.  It was such a good thing that it wasn’t, and yet that made it more odd.  She could not figure out this woman’s angle, glancing around hurriedly as she was led down a hall.  Three doors in a row, one at the far end that seemed to be Celine’s.  Judging by the ’C’ embossed on the door.

Celine stopped by the middle door in the row, however, opening it and stepping back to let Mira step inside. “This is your room.  I figured if you wanted you could decorate, you’d rather do it yourself.”

Mira looked over the clean, untouched room.  It was bigger than the small dorms she’d thought she’d be forced into at the other place, stepping carefully in and looking around.  Maybe a bit impressed with the space, nodding slowly. “Yeah.. thanks.” It was almost nice, looking back and seeing Celine wasn’t coming in right behind her.  Giving her space to adjust, but a subtle smile even hinting at Celine’s lips seeing a similar one growing on Mira’s own.

She could act indifferent as much as she wanted, Celine could see that whatever problems Mira had weren’t just on her.  She just hoped that she had made the right choice, and the right girl to start with. “I’ll leave you to get some rest.  Here’s your suitcase, there’s extra blankets in the closet if you need them.  But.. really, just settle in.”

Mira carefully made her way over, taking her suitcase handle with a nod and watching Celine go down the hall with a curious glint in her eyes.  This might have been the most unexpected turn out she’d ever had to go through, and yet she couldn’t help just how interesting it was.  Not a school, not a dorm, she wasn’t even given any rules after she was picked up from a police station of all place.  Just left to sleep for the night.

Mira made sure to close the door when she’d pulled her suitcase the rest of the way into her room, testing the lock in pleasant surprise.  It was actually real, not just for show.  For once.. sleep might not be so hard to come by, the silence almost nice as she sat on the edge of her made bed.  She sat for a while, really letting herself breathe for the first time all day.  Laying over the covers rather than under them, and just staring at the ceiling with a frown as she waited for sleep to creep in and take her unaware.

Just what had she agreed to with this woman?

Chapter Text

Mira found herself up early for a change.  She had so many questions after a full night of rest to actually process the past few hours, that her mind stayed running rampant.  Laying there in bed had failed to let her sink back into sleep the second she’d started thinking, her brain refusing to quiet.  Mira swore it was later just because of how impossibly awake she was, eyes shifting to the old-fashioned clock that ticked on her nightstand, maybe the only decoration she’d been left with in this empty room.

But seeing 8:34 staring back at her, she’d groaned instantly, slamming her pillow over her head and laying there in defeat.

It was too early, especially for her standards.

Mira was so used to sleeping in, that not being able to sleep felt completely out of her usual.  Another minute of tossing and turning in her bed, and Mira was sitting up with a hefty sigh sagging her shoulders, tugging her suitcase over and finding something quick to change into before she even tried to leave her room.

When Mira had gotten to her feet, moving towards the door, she was a bit surprised to see the lights on already when she opened it.  She took a moment, peering around both sides of her door to scan up and down the hall..

The door beside hers more near Celine’s room was now left slightly ajar, clearly having been left open.  Mira eyed it for a long moment, but chose against approaching and went through to the main part of the house.  She expected if anything, someone would be more near the dining room, maybe the kitchen that was only separated by a kitchen island.  But instead, her eyes moved to Celine, who sat on a floor cushion in the middle of the living room pouring herself a tea.

A clay tea pet sat vibrantly lit up where she’d given it beforehand, steaming and still noticeably wet from the pour.  Though usually just black, it had turned white with many mixed shades of yellows, pinks, and blues from the heat and liquid sinking right into the fox-like sculpture.

Mira’s presence didn’t go unnoticed, however, Celine looking up with a soft hum as she gestured to a cushion just off in front of her.  A friendly gesture was all it was, if she was ready to accept it. “Good morning.  Would you like some tea?” Was she expecting her to get up at a decent time?  If Celine were being honest about it, not entirely.  Mira hadn’t seemed too enthusiastic to even be here the night before, Celine was more pleased to have not had to stop the girl from trying to crawl out one of the windows in the middle of the night.

Not like she locked any, or any of the doors.  It wasn’t made to be a prison, after all.

Mira debated for a moment, before nodding a bit awkwardly.  Celine had set out another teacup without even needing to be asked out loud, starting to pour while Mira made her way over and sat down on her own accord.  Celine considered that progress already, humming softly as she took a sugar cube to mix her own cup. “Do you take your tea with sugar?  I have milk if you don’t want it as strong.”

Mira shook her head, cupping the hot cup into her hands hurriedly.  Her movements were a bit stiff, still not fully sure of Celine’s intentions but attempting to at least seem somewhat grateful.  She let her stay in her house, it was the least she could do. “No.  This is fine, thank you.”

Celine couldn’t warn her in time, wincing with a fond smile she had to suppress the second Mira had gone to sip the tea and have an excuse to quickly shut herself up.  Did she burn her tongue?  In an instant, jerking back quickly with a pained wince and sending the tea sloshing around in the cup.  Luckily, none spilling out from the sudden movement.

“Take your time.  I won’t force you to talk if you aren’t ready.” Celine chuckled softly to herself, blowing softly into her cup to cool it.

Mira covered her mouth for a second to cool the burning sensation, her eyes lingering on Celine before exhaling slowly and blowing on her cup the same way she had.  She already was slightly less strict than Mira had expected, though it was only the first few days.  So, she took to subtly looking around as she sat there.  For one thing, the two empty cushions.  Mira was taking notice of the small things in this house.  Four bedroom doors, four cushions.. she was getting the feeling they weren’t as alone here as she’d anticipated the first night.  But that also raised more questions.

“You said I could ask you anything.” Mira started a bit slow, squinting unsurely as she tried to read Celine’s reactions.  Celine didn’t seem surprised in the slightest, patiently nodding with a wordless nod for Mira to continue. “Why am I even here?  I can see it’s not a school, but…” Mira couldn’t figure it out, none of it seemed to make any sense the longer she spent thinking about it.

Celine set her cup down, giving Mira her full attention with a content look on her face. “This both is and isn’t a school.” It was complicated, but she wasn’t looking for Mira to understand everything just yet. “I will be teaching you, but you will be learning more than just academics.  Dealing with your anger, for one…”

Mira frowned, glancing aside with that comment.  It didn’t take much to see Mira was a troubled child, but it didn’t seem to bother her much. “So what.  Anger management?  Because thinking on the good side doesn’t cut it for me.” She’d been thrown into it before, and therapy failed just as much.

She didn’t cooperate with anyone before.

“No.” Celine's response came quickly, taking a sip of her tea before continuing. “I’m going to help you find a way to channel it.  You have a lot of it, and keeping it bottled up inside isn’t going to do you any good.  But we can talk about that more later.” It was a weakness when it all came out at once, Celine could see that much.  And the one rule she’d teach them to live by?

To never show that weakness.

Mira only nodded.  It was an answer, but not one she was too happy to hear even in the calmer moment.  It sounded agitating and hopeless, but she moved on all too fast to distract from it. “Just one more question.  We aren’t the only ones here, are we?”

Celine paused for a moment, following Mira’s eyes to one of the cushions.  Maybe hiding the fact she was a bit impressed she’d picked up on it. “You’re perceptive.. and no, we aren’t.  You are one of two, soon to be three if all goes to plan.  All three of you will have much to learn.”

Mira took to drinking her tea with a soft frown.  Her discomfort was easing, and yet she constantly felt as if she weren’t being told the full story the more Celine told her.  She wasn’t sure what to believe, really, but now?  Celine had questions for her. “Can you sing, dance?  You’re athletic from what I’ve heard.” Mira raised an eyebrow, almost laughing before seeing she was serious.

“I haven’t looked into singing much before.” Mira shrugged her shoulders, almost amused by how easily this woman kept surprising her.  However, she’d lied with ease.  Mira could sing rather well, actually, she just found it an odd question and feigned indifference.  What kind of questions were these? “But dancing— a bit I guess.  Nothing too fancy though.” Mira learned from the people around her, so most of it was street dance.

Celine hummed, seeming pleased as she nodded.  Mira kept her eyes on the woman as she stood, seemingly thinking as she took her cup to the sink. “I trust you won’t run if I go out?  Familiarize yourself with the house, area.  And try not to disturb Rumi, if you come across her.”

Rumi?

Mira hummed softly, the unfamiliar name repeating in her mind with interest. “I won’t.” Should she trust her?  Truly, that answer should be a no, considering Celine clearly already knew that Mira had a record for getting herself into trouble.  And yet she still didn’t seem all that bothered.  Mira had a choice, if she wanted to accept whatever freedom she had, or if she wanted to throw it all away.

“Good.  I’ll be back in a few hours then, there’s plenty of food if you’d like to help yourself.”

Celine hadn’t taken too long to leave, either.  She’d just— left.  Mira stayed to finish her tea, really letting herself relax a bit as she sat alone.  The moment was still, but almost boring as the silence dragged on.  Mira had enough by the time her cup was empty, sighing and standing to place her cup next to Celine’s, eyeing the third empty cup.  She hated how much she was growing an interest in this odd place, eyes moving to the door in debate until her feet carried her towards it.  Sliding her shoes on, she was right to pressing the door open with a wince as the sunlight shone right into her eyes. “Christ—..” She hissed softly, rubbing her eyes painfully with a shake of her head.

It was bright here.

The one thing she was told not to do, and it seemed the most appealing out of everything she could do in the middle of nowhere..  Walking outside and staying along the forest edge as she looked for anyone around the area.  Rumi had to be somewhere nearby if it was a concern of Celine’s, surely.  Only, as long as Mira walked, she was almost getting bored at the lack of life around her.  That was, until all of a sudden a rabbit had spooked underfoot, squeaking as it bounded hurriedly out of its hiding spot in the tall grass, scurrying away with audible thumps.  Mira’s eyes had followed it— until they didn’t.  Instead, a blur of light purple swinging through her sight had snagged her attention entirely.  Mira blinked as she had looked over— and laid her eyes on who she could only assume to be Rumi.

She bore a white short-sleeved crop top that hugged her upper body, black leggings that freed her movements… and that was all Mira could gather from quickly skimming her over.  Rumi was almost constantly moving, grunting out in effort as she’d swung her leg up to the height of her head and around in a fluid motion, the only clumsy part about it being the way she’d landed before swinging her hand around quickly as if to block or counter.  Every move was quick, calculated, and smooth, but she wasn’t attacking anything in particular.

Practicing, and quite well at that.

Mira slowly crossed over to a tree a bit closer, blinking as she smoothed her hand up the bark and leaned against it as she tried to get a better look at her.  To say Rumi was quick on her feet was an understatement, it had Mira’s eyes enraptured in such a way that rang sweet through the back of her mind with how much ease Rumi moved with.  It was almost as if she was moving through water.  Rumi’s long braid that came down and past her waist had seemed to follow each movement almost like a tail would.  Mira found she couldn’t break her eyes away, a soft smirk curling her lips as she observed Rumi’s ever-moving state.

For the first time, Mira decided she agreed with her brother for the smallest moment.

Braids were cool.

But through this constant maneuvering, Rumi had caught the vibrant pink of Mira’s hair like a sore-thumb out of the corner of her eye.  Her first thoughts raced to a demonic tear, never having to see one in person just yet.  Rumi’s eyes had quickly fallen narrow as her chest tightened on instinct.  Instantly, she’d locked in and switched up, tense and reaching to snag a wooden staff she’d cast aside— and she’d thrown it with as much force as she could muster in the split second she was given.  Mira hardly had any time to react, side stepping with wide eyes as the wooden staff slammed and buried the bottom tip of itself clean into the tree under the impact.

…

Rumi had her eyes widening in a similar reaction the second she’d actually seen what had moved away from her, blinking.  She slowly stood up from her throwing position and stepped back a pace, almost bewildered to see the person Celine had brought home.  Mira’s eyes dragged from the staff and to Rumi as she carefully pressed against the wood to feel it hardly budge from where it stuck into the tree with the pressure.

She was oddly not thrown off by almost getting assaulted with a flying stick of wood.  Definitely not upset, judging by her amused hum. “Not a bad throw.” Maybe if she’d not meant it, it would have been an awkward comment, Rumi clearing her throat softly and standing tense and rigid as she’d gripped her own wrist.

From being so visually confident and focused, to almost unsure, frowning in guilt and her eyes flitting between eye contact— and the ground. “I’m sorry— I didn’t know you were there.”

She did.  But she hadn’t known who or what she was going to be throwing at.

Rumi didn’t seem so well socialized, to say the very least.  She was socially a bit awkward in demeanor, tense just being faced with the other girl’s presence.  Other people weren’t her strong suit.  Mira was taking it into account first, before reaching to the side and pulling the staff out from the base with a small noise of struggle as it came loose. “No, it’s my fault anyways.  I was told to leave you alone.” She spun it between her fingers and over her hand experimentally, looking back to Rumi and tossing it back without any real effort.

Rumi had quickly caught it, twisting to plant it safely back into the ground with a short breath.  She found herself fidgeting it into the dirt, a mindless habit.  Mira hummed softly, however, tilting her head to the side. “Do you always turn like that?  When you go from the kick into the block, the thing you were doing with your arms.”

Rumi paused, before nodding with an embarrassed expression seeming to linger in over it. “I guess…  It slows me down, but I can’t figure out how to get around it.” She’d hoped that no one else would actually catch onto the one clumsy part that slid into her rehearsed movements, but if Mira noticed?  Celine definitely would have if she were here.  Corrections were important to improvement.

Mira didn’t shame her for it, though, her smile almost more friendly as she stepped a bit more into the small clearing, gesturing to the grass-less area Rumi stood in with an open hand. “Would you mind?” Rumi had backed away without needing to be told twice, almost curious seeing Mira so quickly getting over almost being taken out with a wooden pole her first day here.  Mira took a breath, before falling into the stance Rumi had fallen into the second her foot had come down from her kick. “Okay, keep your eyes down on what my legs are doing.  When you want to swing around by your side with your arm and push, you want to plant your foot.  Not a full step, you just plant—” Mira dug the bottom of her shoe into the dirt to demonstrate, almost grinding it in before she repeated Rumi’s quick move, her one hand holding her wrist firmly in a secured hold as she twisted. “—and turn.”

Her arms needed work, Rumi could see that much, but she was more focused in on how easily Mira had been able to correct her slip-up.  Mira glanced back at her, stepping to the side and cocking her head. “Think you could teach me the rest?  You know it all, just remember to plant it before you move into the rest.”

Rumi’s eyes lit up subtly, before giving a quick nod and joining Mira's side even with some hesitation when she actually had to fall into step with the other girl.  She wasn’t used to being the leader in things like this, but it seemed to come easily enough as she fell into the role.  Mira followed the high kick, though it came with some slight strain, huffing in effort as she came down.  The second that foot came down, her eyes shifted to Rumi’s almost expectantly, a wide smile the second she saw Rumi correct herself from the first time.  She’d slid and planted her foot deep into the ground the second it hit the earth, using it to power the next quick turn and having it fall as sharply as the rest of the moves Mira had seen.

She already knew it was an improvement in terms of speed, but power-wise?  She found herself falling more into what she’d seen Mira do, than her own one-arm strike from before.

Mira noticed it, too, pride stirring in her chest seeing the adjustment when she’d followed the move. “I think that was better.  Not bad.”

Rumi nodded as she stood upright, letting her muscles relax a bit as she let herself turn towards Mira with growing interest. “You know how to fight?”

Mira snickered, but nodded anyhow. “I do.  But that move I actually learned from dancing, not from fighting.  They’re both all about timing and movement, so it comes pretty easy when you mix the two.” Mira was always on beat, she prided herself for it.  It actually helped keep her mind off of other things.

Rumi finally had the smallest hint of a smile on her lips, even if she was a bit shy with the company. “Thanks.  For.. you know.”

Mira nodded, walking back to the tree she’d been standing at, and sitting against the trunk while facing Rumi. “Don’t let me stop you.  Show off a little more, you were pretty good at.. whatever all this is.”

“Fighting.” Rumi’s answer came with ease, but after a moment she had done just that.  Mira snickered, rolling her eyes a bit at the answer.

If Rumi didn’t seem genuinely a little clueless, she would’ve taken it as a smart ass response. “Well I can see that, but what are you doing it for?”

Rumi huffed softly as she paused for a second, kicking up the staff and catching it on the way up. “Celine is training us to be a part of a K-Pop group, fight demons.  She didn’t mention it?” Her gaze moved back to Mira on instinct, almost confused.

Why wouldn’t Celine have told her that?

Mira paused, and a lot of things started to make sense— besides that last part there.  No wonder, an old girl group singer taking in stray children? “She didn’t, but all of a sudden a lot more stuff makes sense.  And uh.. what was that about fighting demons?” Mira almost laughed at the stupidity.  Was that what they were calling fighting their inner demons?  Just.. straight up demons?

Rumi sighed, and just dropped the staff with the next interruptions.  She was starting to see why Celine hadn’t brought it up just yet, frowning as she turned back to Mira. “I meant it as I said it.  We’re going to fight actual demons.”

If Rumi hadn’t looked so serious about this, Mira might have thought she was crazy, or even trying to pull a fast one on her.  But slowly her smile fell, brow furrowed together as she crossed her arms and sat back against the tree. “Wow, you.. really aren’t kidding, are you?” That was one hell of a way to find out about this.

Rumi walked over carefully, leaving some distance between them as she sat against the tree trunk with Mira.  Mira was thinking, but not really sure what to think.  Demons?  Believing some random stranger wasn’t advisable usually, but one look at Rumi’s slightly concerned face and she couldn’t believe that she’d be lying to her. “So.. you’ve actually seen a demon?  Face to face?” She was falling into this with a growing interest, though Rumi seemed definitely less excited about it than she did.

Rumi was more serious about it, hesitant to actually say anything else without Celine to check with.  Unfortunately for her, the damage was already done. “Only one.  But I’ve never seen where it came from.”

Mira nodded slowly, watching Rumi pull her knees in to get comfortable. “So.. just how freaky was it?”

“It didn’t have a face.  No eyes or mouth, it was just.. skin.. and grey.” Rumi didn’t know if they were all like that, but she could guess that they’d find out soon enough if Celine was so desperate to build their group up now.  Mira could see now why people weren’t rushing to send their kids to this place, even if it was free of cost.  It was a secret worth keeping under wraps, for sure, Mira shaking her head at the mental image.  It sounded so terrifying..

And she decided then and there, that she wanted to see one for herself.

“Show me that move again.”

Chapter Text

“I said leave me alone—!”

Zoey’s yell had fallen short as a hand came flying forward.  One of two girls from her class who had followed her, both still clad in their slightly more proper school clothes, had reached out hurriedly to snag her carefully clutched notebook from her arms.  Zoey’s grip had tensed all at once, trying to yank it back with a wide eyed expression the second she saw what they were going for. “Hey, let it go!” Except, despite her efforts, the other girl with black hair had grabbed Zoey’s wrists from behind with a smirk and yanked them apart to break her grip.  All before pushing her rather harshly aside, sending Zoey staggering off balance.

Zoey’s grip on the notebook had been lost in an instant with that, hitting the ground a little hard with the rough shove, even her magazine falling from her arms and clattering across the more dry ground.  She’d winced as she caught herself with her palms pressed down into the pavement, knees dragging a bit painfully into the rugged surface.  She stayed disoriented for a few seconds longer only it didn’t last long.  Quickly sitting back upright in a kneel, Zoey felt her breath catching in her throat as she watched the girl eye the pages with a snicker, the other peering over her shoulder with a giggle. “Give it back..!” Zoey was more afraid for her lyrics than the bullying at hand, stomach twisting in worry.

Just seeing them held in those hands set off so many alarms in her head.  Maybe they were useless, nothing but an outlet…  But they were still hers.

Her demands, however, didn’t phase either of the girls.  They’d exchanged a quick look between one another when they saw it was finally getting to Zoey.  And not in an angry way, but the exact one they wanted.  Fear. “Aw, cute…  It’s all written in English, who would’ve thought.” The main girl with the brown hair had eyes growing narrow in sick amusement, eyes lifting to meet Zoey’s hesitant and confused ones. “The halfbreed can’t adapt.  What is this, poetry?  Lame.”

Zoey knew it was coming, but she didn’t care for the misinformed comment, her new glare falling in an instant when she saw the hand holding her notebook going purposely slack. “Wait—!” Zoey’s heart had dropped in her chest, the moment it had dropped right into a puddle that gathered in a dip of the pavement.  Zoey couldn’t move fast enough, watching the water splash all around.  Zoey rushed towards it without another moment to think, the open pages sloshed with the muck in an instant.  Zoey was right back down without hesitation as she’d ran over those few steps, wincing at the feeling of her scraped knees falling into the puddle.  Dismay hit her all at once as she picked it up out of the water, pulling it right into her lap.

“No.. come on, no..” Zoey shrugged off her hoodie that was thrown over her clothes, trying to dry the pages with the cloth so the ink didn’t run through and ruin all of the pages she’d worked so hard on.

The main girl only watched Zoey fall right to the ground, cooing down at her in mock pity as she saw Zoey fighting back tears in her desperate movements.  Satisfaction was all she could feel seeing her like that, turning her head to the side to hide her widening smile behind her hand. “Aw.. whoops, I guess my hand slipped.”

The brown-haired girl giggled at herself, her friend rolling their eyes in amusement and piping up. “It’s dirty down there on the ground, you know.  At least a real Korean wouldn’t be down groveling in it.”

Zoey was too busy frantically trying everything to dry the pages that were now dripping with water and smudged with some dirt from the pavement, breaths growing heavy as tears rose to her eyes.  Surely they’d be fine…  But that didn’t change what was going on around her, shaking as she drew in a breath and glared up at the girls finally with a burning anger.  She was done with trying to ignore them, her final straw being when they messed with her notebook. “What is wrong with you?” Venom dripped from her tone, clearly taking them a bit off guard judging by how their eyes had widened.

Zoey always put up a front of being completely docile, but she wasn’t.  She could be dangerous, but in her own way.

The main girl’s eyes squinted in quick recovery, scoffing in agitation as she advanced a step closer to where Zoey was knelt. “Excuse me?” Zoey had stood up with her whole body tense, not falling for the intimidation as she looked up at the taller girl.

“You think you’re so funny, but you aren’t.  And I’m so done with it!” Zoey dealt with the bullying before, she was used to it by now.  Being pushed around only went so far, but the one escape she had?  Her writing.

They’d caught her on the wrong day, to mess with that one thing that kept her from giving up on just about everything.

The brown haired girl seemed more angry than afraid when Zoey met her face to face, fist balling tightly for a second before loosening with a soft laugh.  She seemed pissed, but suppressed it just for a moment with a mocking smirk falling onto her expression. “You really are stupid.  But don’t worry.. we can teach you a lesson or two.”

Zoey hadn’t even noticed the girl with the black hair slowly starting to round her side the whole conversation.  Not until she felt those arms hooking up under hers from behind, restraining her back when Zoey instantly started to struggle the second she watched her notebook fall in a panic.  Zoey could tell, however, that right now it wasn’t their target just from how she was basically dangling from the hold.  She was the target, and she wasn’t giving up without a fight. “Get off of me—!” Panic was ceasing her heart in an instant, eyes shooting open and forward when she saw her classmate pushing her sleeves further up her arms.

The brown-haired girl held a smile as she leaned forward, grabbing Zoey’s face and dragging her nails deep into the thin skin of her jaw to scrape it red and raw beneath them. “I’m going to enjoy this.  So hold still, and maybe you’ll learn something this time about picking fights you can’t win.” Zoey found herself squeezing her eyes shut with a nervous noise climbing the back of her throat, thrashing one last time in an attempt to get loose.

But the wind was knocked from her lungs with a punch that was sent directly into her gut, her cry coming weak and inaudible through the wheeze her lungs let out under the impact.  The pain had been instant, but the feeling of the oxygen leaving her body was something Zoey never wanted to experience again, her pupils shrinking drastically as they’d fallen back open in nothing but terror.  But before the next blow could come, Zoey coughing and gasping in air?

A feminine voice had interrupted, sounding far beyond bemused. “Am I interrupting something, ladies?” It took only one sentence to strike those two girls pale, caught red-handed in the act with Zoey between them

Celine stood with a stern frown settled onto her expression, glowering down at them as Zoey caught her breath.  The brown-haired girl was quick to shake her head, clearing her throat quickly with visual nerves as she pulled her hands back rigid to her side while her friend remained frozen like a deer in the headlights holding Zoey up, restrained. “N.. no ma’am—!  We were just helping her up.” She’d whispered the next part in a hiss out of the corner of her mouth, tense and trying to cover it up. “Put her down..-!”

Zoey found herself staring at Celine from her spot, still dangling for a few seconds as she made eye contact with her.  Almost instantly, there was a hint of familiarity that itched at the back of her mind, but she pushed it off for now.  Instead, Zoey had gotten herself loose from the hold in that exact moment, huffing as she took the chance to swing the heel of her shoe back to clip her classmate harshly in the shin with a quick motion.

The black-haired girl lost all grip in an instant, gasping and pulling her leg up in a hop at the sharp pain. “Ow!”

Zoey had rushed forward the second the grip had fallen, stumbling a bit as she’d turned on the balls of her feet.  But facing them, she’d only stepped back a little more towards Celine’s side, glaring at her classmates with a sour expression as she’d stood near the woman.  Did she know her?  No, not at all, and so many lessons on stranger danger from her school back in America were running through her head right now.  In this kind of situation, though, an adult seemed like the only safe option to keep them off of her.  Zoey liked her chances better on this side, her gaze flitting towards Celine a bit guiltily for using her in the moment.  Except Celine didn’t seem upset in the slightest about it, giving Zoey a subtle nod before turning her glare back to the two girls.

“I think you should both be getting home.  Now.” Celine didn’t carry herself with her more gentle side in this moment, the bullies seeming to freeze under her gaze. “Unless you want me to get in contact with your parents.”

The brown-haired girl’s eyes shifted to her friend’s, huffing to find her still frozen and snagging her by the arm to hurriedly drag her along. “Come on, let’s get out of here.” Hurrying, really.  Celine’s whole demeanor was nothing short of terrifying, stone faced and cold.  The exact kind of person you wanted to respect and not mess around with.

Zoey relaxed her posture slowly, actually seeing them running away being a bit of a surprise to her.  She hadn’t seen them run away ever, their voices fading into the distance as they scrambled around the street corner and out of their sight.

“Was that her mom?”

“How should I know!?”

Zoey watched as the two girls had swerved out of their view, her whole expression shifting slowly into slow realization she was still standing next to the strange woman.  Zoey giggled nervously as she turned to slowly look up at Celine, almost comically so, before hurriedly giving a bow from the waist with apologies falling hurriedly from her lips. “I am so so sorry for all of that…” Celine shook her head, holding up a hand to silence the girl’s rambling as she’d passed by her, the words falling short.  Zoey paused at the wordless dismissal, watching Celine before worry hit her, seeing the woman get down and pick up the notebook and magazine for her, hoodie left ruined and dirtied through the worst of it on the street.

Zoey had entirely forgotten about them for a second, jogging over right behind her with a soft frown shadowing over her expression.  Her writing... “Are they totally ruined..?”

Celine stood up, her thumb resting on the outer ridge of the pages and flipping through a few of them haphazardly.  Her eyes skimmed the clear penmanship, humming softly as she eyed the ink running a bit messily through the pages.  Nothing that couldn’t be read, at least. “Not completely, it’s still legible.”

Celine’s more calm demeanor did falter, however, feeling a small spark as her attention was caught by just what she was reading when she’d skimmed a few of the lines more closely.  Finding talent in even the most unlikely of places. “Are these lyrics?”

Zoey smiled weakly as Celine offered the items back, taking them into her arms and holding them safely against her body a bit more than she had before.  She didn’t want to risk dropping them again, getting off lucky this time. “Yeah..  I know they’re probably not that good, but I like to make them.” Zoey had it as a pretty big hobby of hers, honestly getting a bit excited to even be asked about it once. “I have like.. stacks of these at home, but they all are important!  To me, at least.” Either just song ideas, full lyrics, or insults to use in later raps she decided to write.

Celine hadn’t been going to look at Zoey at all at first.  From little of what she’d seen the girl do, she didn’t seem to have very much fight in her until she saw an opportunity to escape.  All it took was a glimpse of talent and promise, and Celine was having second thoughts in an instant.  But through all of her thinking, Zoey had been staring dead at Celine the whole time, her eyes not breaking away despite narrowing subtly in a silent contemplation.  Something about the woman had her at a loss the longer she stared, and it was finally getting to her that she couldn’t understand where she’d seen her before.

But catching Celine’s curious gaze, Zoey blinked before hurriedly clearing her throat.  All too self aware of her own staring now. “I’m sorry, you just look so familiar…” Zoey couldn’t put her finger on it, giggling nervously and shutting her eyes with her smile to break eye contact for a short moment.

…

Celine’s eyes had shifted openly back down to the magazine laying on top of her notebook when Zoey’s eyes had peered back open, the girl pausing and following her eyes on instinct before back to Celine with a perplexed hum.  It took about three of these glances, down and back up constantly.  So many times, that Celine was growing a slow smile on her waiting expression as she tilted her head, an eyebrow raising up in her own amusement.  It was funny, just how long it was taking without any recognition to be seen over Zoey’s lost expression.  Any second now, and that new angle was all it took for Zoey to finally have it click on just why she had been only looking instead of responding verbally.

Plastered right on the front of her magazine, was Celine’s exact face.  Staring right back at her, each time she’d followed it through her confusion until she’d made the connection between them.

Her Sunlight Sisters magazine.  Her favorite magazine.

That was all it took for Zoey’s eyes to snap wide open, fluttering her eyelashes with disbelief dawning over her whole expression. “No way… you’re Celine?  That Celine— from the Sunlight Sisters?” Excited was an understatement, judging from the way Zoey had entirely lit up.  She’d bounced in place with a suppressed squeal that only breached as a small squeak from her throat, her eyes glittering with an awed laugh. “You’re like.. my favorite singer of all time since, like— forever!  Ever since I started trying to find my roots, I’ve had your guys’ music on repeat!” It was why she’d even wanted to move here in the first place.

Zoey cut herself off in her excitement, however, hurriedly slapping a hand over her mouth in horror. “I’ve been talking too long..” She met a celebrity randomly in the middle of the street, and had basically talked her ear off the second she’d recognized her.  That was not the impression she wanted to have, she sounded like paparazzi!

Celine had been surprised to even see the magazine when she’d gone to grab it from the ground, if she were being honest.  It had been about sixteen years since her group had even been on the front of a magazine, much less someone from the newer generation being so into their music.  But that didn’t change the soft smile she offered Zoey. “It’s fine, really.  You like music a lot, do you?”

Zoey’s nod had turned excited as she shook her head without hesitation, her hand lowering back down as she beamed a smile. “Like?  I love it.  One day I want to be just like you, all of you.  If my notebooks make it to then at least—” Public school bullies were a problem, no matter where you went.

Celine might’ve not expected her to be so eager towards it, but that was something she could work with.  Talent, drive, and willingness?

All of it was the key to what she was trying to build here.

“Do your parents live around here?” Celine already came to terms with it in her own head.  Fate had many unique ways of bringing what they needed to light, and one of these things?  Was Zoey.

“My mom does!  I still have to walk a block or two though.” Zoey was curious on where this was going, Celine seeming all too pleased.

“Would you mind if I walked you there?  I’d love to have a talk with you and your mother, if that’s alright.” Any other day.. Zoey might have taken that as a bad thing.  Not today, though, not when her idol was standing there talking to her just like she was any other person.  All normal thoughts were kind of soaring over her head on autopilot, in this moment.

“Uh— yeah, sure!  This way!”

…

Zoey heard herself and was sweating it out instantly as she started to lead the way.  Just what was she getting herself into, bringing home a retired singer?  She had no clue.. maybe she should have asked more questions.  But it was too late now, in her mind, her face falling in nervousness as she felt Celine following behind her the whole way.

She could only hope it was a good thing…

—

Mira yelled out as she lunged forward, her staff meeting Rumi’s with a sharp crack as she fell into a block with ease.  Rumi’s eyes narrowed the second she had initiated the spar, locking into the mindset and shoving Mira back and off of her with ease.  Mira hadn’t expected it, Rumi’s muscle hidden more than showing with the loose clothing that fell over her smaller frame.  But she was skilled, to say the least, advancing for every step Mira took back to try and find an opening, to counter the onslaught of swings thrown her way endlessly.

And not just by the staff, Rumi went in with everything she had.  Legs, arms, or the staff that never stopped swinging around her wrists and hands with practiced ease.  Mira felt her shoe snag on a root, her eyes widening as she fell back with a dull thud.  She’d groaned, before tensing as she saw the staff coming full force down towards her, only to pause last second.

Rumi stared down at her with a slow blink, and Mira swore for the first time that Rumi actually seemed smug with the smile that she gained in that moment.  She’d cocked her head and tapped the staff down onto Mira’s sternum with a breathy laugh, raising an eyebrow with a small hum.

“I thought— you said you were good on your feet?” They were both a bit out of breath, panting and catching it in the still moment.

Mira liked the duality she was seeing in her, too, just how easily Rumi could switch from awkward to this.  She rolled her eyes with a smile of her own as Rumi lowered the staff to the side and offered her hand down to take Mira’s. “I am, but you’re clearly more experienced than I thought.” Mira took Rumi’s hand without hesitation, letting herself be pulled up to her feet with a fond smile holding to her features.

Fighting so impressively was a gift, Mira found a respect for the other girl in a near instant even just watching her from afar.  But Rumi was more than that, engaging her in a spar and seeing it firsthand?

Mira was more than impressed even now, holding Rumi’s hand still in hers for an extra moment before they’d both paused.  A deep rumble of thunder rolling overhead had pulled their attention, drowning out the soft pants that left their lips with ease.  Mira steadied her stance as she glanced up through the trees overhead, Rumi frowning with a soft sigh as she followed her gaze in disappointment.  She knew that sound all too well, with how quick the weather could shift around here. “It’s going to rain any minute.  That sounded a little too close...” The sun had been shining through the leaves mere minutes ago, all throughout the day of training, but the sun rays they cast when Mira had first come by?  They had since disappeared, and in its place a cold breeze weaving through the gaps in the trees with the temperature dropping.

Mira wasn’t happy about it, but accepted it with a shrug as they dropped their hands from one another’s mindlessly. “Then we might want to get back to the house.  If there’s no sun, the clouds are probably covering it already.”

Their answer was instant, the next roll of thunder shaking the ground under their feet as it crashed overhead closer than the last time, Rumi’s breath hitching with a small jump as she squeezed the wooden staff in her hand in a tense reaction.  She wasn’t a big fan of thunderstorms when she was trapped outside, shuddering and starting to walk towards the house. “This way.” Lucky for them, she knew the area all too well.

Mira didn’t dare argue, her feet moving to follow with a soft chuckle falling under her breath. “Yes ma’am.”

The high grass had already started to slump over with the weight of the rain starting to pelt down over them, the water falling and dripping down off of the leaves above that gave way under the pressure.  Rumi kept her arm raised up over her head to shelter her eyes as they had started to run, picking up the pace as the rain started to quickly fall heavier.

Lightning crackled through the clouds, shining brightly through with a clean flash as it split across the sky.  Mira kept up with Rumi right up until the house was in sight, relieved as her body came to a slow stop just under the roofed porch front.  Rumi rested a hand over her chest, clutching her damp hoodie and trying to pry it away from her skin for a second to draw in a less weighted breath.  Mira leaned against the house siding for a moment, picking the hem of her now soaked t-shirt with a wince. “Yeah.. we need to change big time.” 

Rumi had nodded in silent agreement, taking a deep breath before standing more upright and reaching for the door handle while Mira moved to her side.  When the door had been pushed open, however, they were quickly made aware of the fact they weren’t alone.  Celine was hanging her coat still, having just come through the door merely seconds before they had.  Rumi had been relaxed.. up until she hadn’t

Compliments of Zoey, slowly peeking out just from behind Celine with curiosity gleaming in her brown eyes as she laid them on the girls at the door.

They had their third.

Chapter Text

Rumi’s slowly increasing comfort had evaporated by the time she’d seen Zoey, eyes widening as she was taken off guard by the extra face behind her mentor.  Rumi had taken a step back near instantly, tense as she let her body hide behind Mira’s in a shying motion.  Mira had paused at first, blinking and peering back over her shoulder with a playful smile teasing her lips. “Seriously?”

People seemed to be the one weakness she could see in her, really, being so very skilled outside of all things social.

Rumi’s eyes had softened apologetically as they’d turned up to meet Mira’s, not that the taller girl minded all that much.  Mira really just found it a bit amusing, was all, the worked up confidence they’d seemed to build the whole day— withering away into nothing so easily when faced with another person in her presence.

Mira hadn’t heeded Celine’s one and only warning of not bothering Rumi, clearly.  She allowed Rumi to hide behind her without a fight as she stepped inside, though, letting Rumi follow her in with a more sheltered view of Zoey as they quickly took off their soaked shoes to not track in the water and muck.  Celine’s eyebrows furrowed slightly together, watching them with a soft hum as she took in the odd interaction.

It was no secret to her that Rumi wasn’t well socialized just yet, but she accepted that as a fault of the way she had to raise the girl.  What had her interest piqued was how quickly she’d fallen back behind Mira, rather than rushing in and to Celine’s side instead.  It was a small detail, and yet new to even her to witness.

“Did you girls get caught in the rain?  You’re soaked…” Celine frowned, but didn’t hang her coat now when she saw the white material Rumi wore.  She took her coat quite quickly back into her hands, going over to the girls’ side.  She reached out, shutting the door behind the two while eyeing Rumi more subtly for a reason, skimming for any sign of what she dreaded would be showing through.

And as expected, the white cropped hoodie had been soaked straight through, hugging Rumi’s skin with an ever-so-slightly translucent detail to the dampened cloth.  To the untrained eye, most wouldn’t even notice… but Celine could make out the subtle darkened pattern of Rumi’s demon markings just along her upper arm since she knew what to look for.  Luckily, the rest was left protected underneath her sports bra with the extra layer, but that didn’t stop Celine from tensing up in an instant.  She’d hurriedly wrapped her black coat around Rumi’s shoulders with a frown settling onto her face, Rumi’s hands lifting along the zipper teeth to clutch it over her out of her own reflex.

Rumi knew what it would be about, if Celine acted so quickly on it. “Both of you need to get changed.  We’ll talk after, can someone put the jujeonja on the stove?” Celine didn’t look back as she held Rumi by the shoulders, taking the moment to guide her away and to her room with noticeable haste in her every step.

Zoey stood still for a second, watching Celine lead Rumi away down the hall before glancing a bit awkwardly at Mira with a hopeful smile on her face. “So.. do you have any idea what she just asked— or…” Her Korean was good— but she hadn’t been expecting the word to fly by so fast, before she could process the mindless language switch.

Zoey wasn’t even sure she’d heard that word before in her life before today.

Mira hummed slightly, pausing in following the other two.  Her eyes lingered on Zoey for an extra moment, before nodding slightly. “The kettle.  It’s somewhere in the kitchen, probably.” Zoey seemed almost surprised to get a response, but beamed a smile anyhow.  Usually when she asked things, even for clarification, her classmates would laugh rather than answer.  Mira had done the opposite.

She liked that.

“Thank you—!” Zoey had startled Mira with a quick side hug in passing, before squeaking and whipping her arm back at the cold sensation that hit her the second she’d actually made contact with Mira. “Oh—! You are really wet..” Mira watched Zoey spin on her heel and run right off behind the kitchen island, looking for where the kettle was kept.  She was instantly on it herself, not even expecting her to do it.

Mira didn’t look away at first, but snickered softly to herself and went off to change in her room.  She found that Zoey was definitely a bit weird just with one interaction, but in a good way she supposed.  Not overly annoying, just— different.

And her reaction to being touched by her cold clothing when Zoey had even been the one to initiate it?  Priceless to witness.

—

With Rumi, she was shivering as she was helped out of her hoodie, skin icy to the touch as Celine wrapped a towel around her shoulders and helped to dry her a bit more than she was. “You need to be more careful.” Celine’s words came chiding the second they’d left her, a deep frown holding to her expression from behind Rumi, taking her time as she dried the skin.  She only pulled away when she deemed it dry enough, going to the girl’s closet to find a shirt so that Rumi could change her other layers without her seeing.

Rumi was quiet as she did so, moving at a more sluggish pace as she changed and merely nodded to herself in silent agreement as she set the towel aside to do so. “I’m sorry, I know better.  I won't let it happen again.”

They’d just found two other willing members, they couldn’t risk spoiling what was being built.  Rumi knew that better than anyone else, sighing softly as she pulled a pair of sweatpants up over her cold legs with a sullen look.  It was easy enough to cover her patterns when they were only a small string of marks along her upper right arm, but over the years they’d only grown.  And not without pain, but it had been something she’d learned to hide.  Pain was a weakness, and hunters did not show weakness.

Their faults and fears were never to be seen.

Even as she felt the burning start to buzz over the patterns as she got lost in her thoughts, she kept her reactions minimal.  Rumi let her eyes rest shut as she slowly rubbed the purple marks with a pained wince, trying to soothe the skin with a weighted touch.  Only, she wasn’t allowed to have that moment in her mind, Celine already crossing back over with a sweater in hand. “Arms up.”

A simple thing Rumi was used to since a young age was just that, her arms lifting up as Celine fitted her into a black turtlenecked sweater and fixing her braid up as she pulled it through first.  Rumi fixed the bottom that went down around her waist on instinct as Celine adjusted the sleeves and high collar that she folded down neatly.  She caught onto Rumi’s dulled expression, however, her mildly upset demeanor faltering with a soft sigh.  She gently let both of her hands lay on Rumi’s shoulders, thumbs tracing themselves carefully across the ridged material that rested over the crest of her collarbone. “It won’t be like this forever, you know that.” The words were spoken as a comfort, but didn’t serve as it despite their intentions to be one. “When the Honmoon is gold.. you will be free of them.”

She could be normal.

Rumi only nodded wordlessly as Celine stroked the side of her hair back with careful precision.  Finally, she seemed to relax the smallest bit, leaning into the contact as her eyes fell momentarily shut.  The burning had begun to subside slowly as Rumi let her mind come back to her on its own accord, Celine smiling faintly as she felt her relaxing in her hold. “Good, because we have a lot to explain.  Let’s just hope that it all goes over smoothly, we don’t have all the time in the world to start training.”

“I know…”

—

Zoey was watching the kettle unwaveringly, standing in front of the stove with her hands braced against the edge of the island counter behind her.  Was she scrutinizing the kettle as if that would make it boil faster?  Maybe.  As if it would just burst into flames and heat if she glared hard enough at it, she held rigid and kept her eyes focused on the closed off pour spout.  Mira had come back out by this point, watching Zoey’s still form for a few seconds before slowly approaching with a curious hint to her body language.

She didn’t speak immediately, stopping in her steps gradually by Zoey’s side and following her eyes to the kettle.  She slowly leaned back with a similar posture to her, tapping her fingers on the counter top quietly. “What are you doing?” Mira didn’t show her subtle amusement through her tone, keeping it more flat like her expression as she asked.

Zoey’s gaze wavered with a soft hum, batting her eyes and glancing to the side as her glare broke.  She only smiled at Mira, though, shrugging her shoulders. “Watching it.”

Mira shook her head at the blunt answer.  Both of them were less focused on the kettle, though, with the new person on their side.  It was new in a way, a good way too.  An interaction that didn’t end in a bloody fight, Mira was finding that wasn’t so bad after today.  She did find it a little odd, though, raising a slow eyebrow in questioning. “Have you ever heard the phrase ‘a watched pot never boils’?”

In America, that phrase was beyond popular.  So Zoey nodded, but not without the widest grin crawling across her face. “Well yeah, but it’s not a pot.  It’s a kettle.”

…

Mira almost broke through her more collected appearance with a laugh, not expecting such a dumb comment back.  It was clear Zoey knew what she meant, though, judging by the cheeky expression she held. “Oh, and that makes all the difference?” Finally, some amusement had fallen into her own tone.  It was hard to keep up the image of being unbothered, especially being so far from home.

Mira finally cracked a smile when faced with Zoey’s teasing expression at the question.  Zoey had bubbled into quiet giggles as she leaned her head forward to try and hide them.  She brought a hand up to tucker her hair back behind her ear, though, when it had fallen into her face. “Yep!  They’re totally different.”

Mira rolled her eyes, but it was more fond than she’d intended.  Something about the dumb jokes Zoey was already pulling was endearing in a way. “Whatever you say.” However, her eyes lingered on Zoey’s hand, and her smile faltered slowly. “So.. what happened to you?” Zoey’s happy expression had turned confused, looking to Mira with a slow blink.  She was lost on where that had come from

“Huh?”

Mira had stopped leaning on the counter as she stood up straighter, suppressing actually showing her concern.  But it was there. “Your hand.  It’s pretty scraped up.” And looking her over.. it wasn’t the only thing. “And your knees actually.. they look pretty bloody too.” A nasty fall, if that was it.

Zoey’s eyes widened, quickly turning her hand and eyeing it before a pout fell on her expression when she’d seen the torn up skin.  She’d almost forgotten how hard she’d hit the pavement. “Aw, man…” She hadn’t even noticed the pain, peering down at her knees after seeing the state of her hands.  Maybe a bit upset about it, but she wasn’t going to let it get to her, sighing before smiling a bit weakly to Mira. “It was only a shove.  Well— not only, but I’ll be fine!  Just a scratch.”

Zoey wasn’t fond of lying, but she didn’t see a reason to dump her problems on a stranger!  Not when she hoped to make a real friend for once…

A friend sounded nice.

Mira nodded slowly, but didn’t look entirely convinced with how she didn’t match the smile.  Maybe because she’d grown up with so many different private schools, and met the kind of people who would do that exact thing to someone every day. “Just keep an eye on them, you don’t want to get an infection.” Zoey nodded without an argument, though both of them heard Celine shut the door to Rumi’s room.  They’d glanced over, and all of a sudden the kettle had taken that second to start whistling.

Zoey pouted instantly, huffing and glaring back at the stove instantly with a soured expression.  Of course she had to look fully away for it to finish!  Mira hid her own smile at the quick reaction, but finally left her spot against the counter.  She let her arms fall into a cross over her chest, watching the two walk out and separate.  Rumi had gone over to the cushions to get comfortable without needing to be asked, taking a deep breath and getting situated quietly.

Celine went to the kitchen with the other two, however, humming softly with a gesture of her head aimed towards the two to dismiss them. “Go take your seats, girls.  I’ll be right with you all.”

The girls had left to join Rumi, who sat between the two of them.  Zoey had been going to sit like they had, but Mira had given her a bit of a subtle look, gesturing For her to sit with her legs crossed instead.  Respect was one thing, but she was hurt even if she didn’t feel it that much.  To her, at least, that came first, and it was still technically proper.  So, Zoey listened, even if it felt odd to be the only one not sitting properly on her knees with some guilt in her chest.  She didn’t know that it was correct too, clearly.

Mira gave her a content nod, however, before switching how she was sitting to Zoey’s surprise.  It was exactly the same way she was, her legs crossed and her hands resting contently along her legs.  She’d sit any way that she chose to, really, but Zoey seemed to appreciate it.  But her eyes found themselves following Celine when they’d left Zoey.

Celine seemed to like her teas, to say the least.  Pouring out the tea into the teapot, and carrying it out with the rest of the cups and saucers. “Do you like tea, Zoey?” The question came as Celine settled down onto her cushion and arranged the tea set out in content.

Zoey nodded hurriedly, her hands holding each other a bit nervously around her legs.  Maybe she felt a bit out of place, but so far this wasn’t so bad. “Yes— thank you.”

Celine gave a small smile, pouring the first small cup and gifting it to the tea pet that remained there since early that morning.  Zoey’s eyes had widened subtly, focused on how the black had faded so easily into such bright and dazzling colors. “Woah-..”

That tradition she’d love to get used to.

Celine had moved on to pour each tea quietly, her eyes lingering on Mira and Rumi with an almost knowing look as she did so. “Have you girls drank anything today?  Water is just as important as eating is.”

Rumi and Mira had tensed and exchanged a quick side glance before averting eye contact and shaking their heads.  They hadn’t even come back to the house all day, being so caught up in training that it had slipped their minds despite the intensity.  Mira was all too aware of how dry her mouth was now that it was mentioned, however, blowing on her tea once it was poured. “Not really, I think we got a little distracted.”

Celine already had anticipated the answer, but her expression still fell stern. “Just don’t make a habit of it.  With everything you’re going to be doing, you need to have a proper routine.  That includes both of those.” Celine had taken a spoonful of sugar and added it to Rumi’s silently to stir it in without a word about it, eyes moving to Zoey questioningly. “Sugar?”

“Two please!”

She had a sweet tooth for sure, smiling as hers was fixed.  The second Celine had taken her sip, the girls seemed to follow her lead.  Tradition was something they all respected, even Zoey who didn’t understand it all.  She wanted to, though.  And in time, she would.

“So.. about what we’re going to be doing?” Mira raised the topic again, cupping her teacup in her hands as she looked to the side towards Celine with some thin patience.  She’d heard some from Rumi’s slip, sure, but she wanted to hear it from her.

Celine paused, before understanding with a soft hum. “It slipped my mind to mention, I suppose…  I apologize, Mir.” Rumi glanced up subtly at that, finally catching what she assumed to be a nickname for the girl she’d spent most of her day with.  She hadn’t even thought to ask Mira her name, letting it go right over her head before and throwing herself into her work.

Celine continued, clearing her throat and taking a slow breath. “You’re all going to be forming a music group.  Of what.. that can be of your own choice if you’d like.  But it’s important to be a reflection of who you all are as people, and not just what you think is popular.” It wasn’t a warning, really.  She thought these girls were smarter than that.  If they were true to themselves, surely they’d find their fan base all on their own.

“And?” Mira’s question seemed bemused, Celine pausing in confusion at the push.  Just what did Mira think she knew?

“And you’ll all be training hard.  Zoey, you can handle the lyrics I’m sure.” Zoey had smiled brightly the second she was given a role, nodding as she looked up from her tea.  Celine didn’t stop there, looking on her other side to Mira once more. “Mir, you’ve said you're good with dancing before.  Could you handle choreography?”

Mira hadn’t thought of it before, but the thought wasn’t unpleasant for sure.  So, she nodded, interest caught as she agreed. “I don’t see why not.”

“You dance?  That’s cool..” Zoey almost whispered it, matching the small smile that Mira threw her way the second she’d seen it.  Internally, Zoey had celebrated that one positive glance so much more than she did visually, her eyes glittering in delight.

Being liked.. felt good.

Celine knew one that had been set in stone practically from the start, finally looking across from her to Rumi who had been silent most of the conversation. “And Rumi, you have the most vocal training, and from what I’m guessing.. range.  You’ll be the main star.” The most lines, to let the others shine in their own ways.  Mira had to hide her amusement at the comment, however.  Imagining Rumi as she was right now, trying to face being the star of whatever group they were starting?  Socially, she’d be dead and buried by the first show.

They’d need to work on that, big time.

However, Mira wasn’t satisfied, sighing sharply.  She gave up trying to imply it, impatient and letting it show. “So when do we get to the whole fighting demons part?” Mira’s interruption came as an instant surprise, Celine freezing with her gaze snapping over to Mira in nothing but disbelief.  How had she even heard of that?

The only option for that, however, guiltily shrunk in on herself when Celine had turned her gaze to look at her.  Rumi fidgeted with the neck of her shirt a bit self-consciously, mouthing a ‘sorry’ silently to her mentor through her guilt.  It hadn’t been on purpose to slip in the slightest…  Rumi hadn’t seen lying as a smart thing to do, however, especially knowing that the reveal was going to happen anyhow when they were all being briefed on what they were here to do.

That would make it hard to trust her, when what they needed above all?

Was trust.

Zoey was the only one that seemed confused in the moment, glancing between all three with a dragged out hum. “Demons?”

Celine pinched the bridge of her nose as she collected herself, before nodding and lowering it back down to her lap. “Yes, demons.  The purpose of this group is to protect our world as we know it.  I was hoping to brief you on this at a later date…” Her eyes lingered on Rumi’s dampened expression for a moment longer, but moved on without hesitation as she eyed the other two’s expressions for any doubt. “But it seems there isn’t any avoiding it.  You won’t only be singing, but also fighting and hunting demons.”

Celine expected fear, maybe judging looks or an accusation of lying.  But she wasn’t faced with any of that.  Especially not from Zoey, who leaned forward slowly with her eyes wide. “Real life… demons.” She murmured it to herself as she processed it, but the frozen expression didn’t last long, slowly lighting up her expression. “That’s.. amazing!” Zoey had leaned forward with far more enthusiasm than Celine was expecting.

Maybe Zoey truly was a wildcard, as she’d seemed so nice and excitable before.  But she wasn’t against a fight in the slightest.  Quite the opposite, actually.

Celine turned her attention to Mira, who merely shrugged her shoulders while trying to not seem as interested as earlier. “I mean, it still beats private school.  I’m in too.” In reality, it was the most interesting thing she’d heard of in years, sipping her tea quietly rather than expressing that.

Already, showing no weakness.

Celine seemed pleased with the outcome, smiling slightly as she nodded along. “Then I’d say training starts tomorrow.  Something you all will have to learn, however, is eating enough for your body.” Not just everyday meals that normal people ate, much less what traditional idols did.  Celine wasn’t going to put up that side of the industry in any way. “You will be moving near constantly, and on top of concerts?  Fighting.  You will have to be prepared at any given moment.” So their relationship with food…

Certainly had to be positive, despite the industry standards.

Luckily, they’d each given various signs of agreement.  Celine had her doubts about them, maybe, but she could only hope that they’d push through the faults she could see in them.  Because from today on, they were Hunters.

Chapter Text

Celine had made sure every single one of them ate a full meal that night.  Zoey hadn’t seen so much food on one table before, swearing her eyes almost popped out of her head with how hard she’d stared, but still waited for Celine to start first patiently.  And the second she had, it was fair game and self serve for every single one of them.  Celine was subtle in watching their choices, seeing what all they’d go for.  She wanted to have the foods they showed the most interest in, mentally checking each one she saw being taken.

If they continued to eat like they had tonight, they would definitely be set, Celine hiding a subtle smile as she ate from her own side.  That was one problem she wouldn’t need to stress herself over, at the very least.  And after that, it was her sending the group of them straight off to bed.

“Get your rest, all of you.  Your real training starts tomorrow, you’ll need it.” Celine insisted so, standing at the end of the hall with her hand resting over the light switch.  Watching the girls filter into their rooms with various ‘goodnight’s being passed around.  Once each of the girls was in their room, doors shut, only then did Celine turn herself in to sleep herself and turn out the rest of the lights.  She had wanted to make sure they all went in, and once they did she didn’t see any point in hovering over them all.  She only expected Mira out of all of them to maybe not listen, stay up to test her newfound freedoms more.  But.. that wasn’t exactly the case now.

She had three teenage girls in the same house, they’d find a way to cause trouble and she wouldn’t even know it.

Mira had been right in her sleepwear, getting into bed and staring at the ceiling before letting her eyes fall shut.  It had been an eventful day, sighing slowly as she let the tension leave her.  Not bad, for a day surrounded by new people.  For the first time, the people she had to meet weren’t just stuck-up rich kids, but ones with genuine humor and a light in their eyes that couldn’t be faked.  Mira didn’t even know if they were aware just how special that was to have, but it had made her day to see for a change.

To have a real soul, instead of a hunger for money and useless objects.

Creeeak…

Mira tensed a bit, her brow furrowing as she swore she heard her door squeaking from a slow movement.  She’d stilled entirely from her relaxed state, trying to listen closely and pretend to be asleep.  Unaware, at the very least.  The steps were soft, hardly audible despite the hard flooring and stopping short. “Hey.. are you still awake?” Zoey’s voice had come out in a soft whisper, Mira not expecting her to be the culprit at all.

Honestly she didn’t know who she had thought it would be, but not her.

So, Mira’s eyes fell open, gleaming with some curiosity as she turned her head to the side to confirm it was exactly who she thought it was.  Zoey hadn’t left the door much at all, smiling from beside it as she gestured for the other girl with a mischievous glint twisting her grin wider. “You want to go have some fun?”

Breaking rules already?

Mira had slowly mirrored that smile, rolling her eyes and throwing the covers off of her legs without hesitation. “I took you for the good type…  I see I was wrong.” But the smile she held was plenty of reassurance to Zoey who giggled and backed up more into the hall as Mira came to join her, gesturing her along with an open hand.

“Shh.. come on!”

…

Rumi laid facing her door, eyes shut as she laid under her blankets in content.  She fell into routine with ease, so she hadn’t even thought to question being told to head to bed.  She was raised to listen to Celine, after all.  Whatever she asked, Rumi would do without question, her breaths rising and falling peacefully already as she started to relax her body.  That was, until her eyebrows had started to furrow together.  She felt watched, almost, exhaling with some paranoia.  Rumi had peeked her eyes open the smallest bit to ease her active mind, trying to prove to it that her room was as empty and cleanly as usual.

Only to see Zoey’s face merely a foot away from hers.

Rumi’s eyes shot open, gasping sharply and shooting upright in alarm as she’d clutched her blanket over to her chest hurriedly in quick reaction.  Rumi could have sworn she’d screamed in the moment, the way her heart wrenched inside of her chest seeing those eyes staring right back at her.  But clearly she hadn’t, the sound catching in her throat right before it breached, Zoey squeaking at the quick reaction and standing up from her crouched position. “Don’t scream!  Oh, please don’t scream—!” Zoey quickly held her finger up to Rumi’s lips, the girl freezing rigid and going silent as she was left baffled and stunned.

Rumi had to process for a second, her eyes adjusted to the dark already as she took notice of Mira not far behind with an amused look settling on her face.  Just watching Rumi nearly have a heart attack had her grinning, hiding it behind her hand with a hushed snicker.  Zoey waited a second, before smiling a bit nervously back at her. “Can.. I have my hand back, and not have you scream?”

A timid nod was her response, Zoey sighing in a measure of relief as she slowly took her hand back. “Sorry— you really were trying to sleep..” She’d thought Rumi was faking it, but faking it really well.

Rumi was entirely lost, glancing all doe-eyed between the two girls who stood in her room as Mira stepped in closer.  It was weird, considering no one else but Celine had ever been in this room before.  Especially when she was inside of it.  Zoey hadn’t lost her cheery expression however, offering a hand out with an apologetic air to the way her eyes softened. “We’re sneaking out to explore.” 

Mira was the one who actually gave the offer, however, raising an eyebrow as they offered their smiles towards Rumi. “So, are you coming or what?”

Rumi wasn’t expecting it, blinking and glancing between them for just a moment.  She knew the second it had been asked, that it would be breaking a rule.  And yet.. it was the first time anyone had even taken an interest to invite her along to anything, Rumi conflicted as she stared.  But before her mind even could catch up, she found her hand hesitantly reaching out and taking Zoey’s into hers.

To say that Zoey was excited?  Was the understatement of the century, her eyes glittering as she giggled and locked her other hand around Rumi’s wrist to pull her up with both. “Come on then..!” Sneaking out late..  Just what were they doing to her?  Rumi didn’t even believe it herself, wide eyed as she was dragged out of bed and yet Zoey didn’t have any resistance as she tugged Rumi along behind her.

Mira watched them pass her, chuckling at Rumi’s bewildered expression and closing the door behind them in case Celine checked the doors.  Just quietly making their way to the door despite Zoey’s hushed giggles and whispers that broke the silence.  Snagging their shoes.. and they were right out the front door, Zoey beyond happy to get a proper look around as she took the lead.

Most everything was covered in a thin sheen of water still from the sudden rain, the high grass drooping down under the weight of the dew drops that slid slowly down the length of them.  Flowers were still slowly shutting from the loss of the sun, the petals slowly closing in.  Every part about it was just.. pleasant.  The cold chill of the air, unlike the warmth the day had brought, the moon shining out oddly bright and casting a blue glow over the forest in a peaceful light.

The city lights couldn’t hide the stars from so far away, Zoey in awe as she spun slowly to walk backwards, eyes trained up at the starry sky as she stared. “Woah..”

Every part of it was beautiful to her, and Rumi herself couldn’t help but follow her eyes wherever they went.  The last time she’d been out so late at night.. she couldn’t place just how long it had been since she’d seen it like this.  

Rumi’s hand rubbed her arm subconsciously as she’d looked around, her mind distracted peacefully for a change. “You act like you’ve never seen stars before.  Or trees.” Mira joked as they came across a bigger tree, watching just how fast Zoey’s eyes had it up as she’d ran right towards it.

She didn’t hesitate much at all, right to standing on the heightened roots for a foot hold. “I’ve never lived outside of a big city, really.” Zoey admitted, reaching up for a notch for a grip.  Her fingers navigated themselves to find a hollowed out knot along the tree side where a limb once had been years ago, starting to climb up it as she spoke with a soft giggle. “It’s new, but it’s so pretty out here.” She wouldn’t complain!

Mira paused, however, blinking as she watched Zoey scaled up onto a low branch with practiced ease.  Somehow, that was hard to believe, raising an eyebrow.  Rumi finally spoke a question towards Zoey, however, curiosity getting the better of her. “Then how do you know how to climb trees?”

Zoey was excited to hear Rumi’s voice finally, faltering in her climb only for a second.  It was nice.. smooth almost.  But that made it all the more fun for her.  Zoey’s cat-like smile was visible as she peered over the edge of the branch she’d gotten onto, definitely proud of her next comment. “Because I used to climb fences.”

Rumi had gone to sit on the roots of the tree, back pressed to the stump with a gentle amusement rising to her face.  Mira shook her head, snickering to herself as she stayed standing down below.  Just in case Zoey slipped, she was staying close to the branch side. “You’re so weird.” Zoey’s excitement withered for a second, blinking as the light seemed to dim from her eyes.

Weird?

“Oh..  I’m sorry—..!” She looked ready to take everything she’d said all at once, Mira taken by surprise at the complete switch up.

Zoey didn’t see it as a compliment, as it had only ever been used as an insult.

“What?  No, it’s a good thing.  Better than anything normal people have to say.” Mira pushed that comment, frowning up at Zoey with a small squint.  It was hard to tell from the angle, but she swore she seen surprise shadowing over Zoey’s sad expression.  Only, it had lifted up with nothing but a shy joy creeping back.

For the first time, being odd?  Didn’t feel so bad.

“Really?” Zoey’s voice was nearly withdrawn, but hopeful more than anything else.  She didn’t expect it, but slowly she was feeling different.  Like she actually might belong somewhere.

Mira only nodded, her arms resting in a calm cross. “Really.  Don’t even worry about it, I think we’re all a bit weird here.”

Zoey had started to walk the branch, her arms out not for balance, but merely for the fun of how it felt to walk with them outstretched.  Rumi was observing the two, really not saying much.  She hadn’t for most of the day, but that in itself drew some attention.  Especially from Zoey, who peered down again as she spun along the branch to turn her body.  Mira had thought she’d nearly fallen, but Zoey had crouched down with a dragged out hum in her throat.  Her eyes were finally on Rumi, though.

It didn’t take long for Rumi to notice at all, blinking and lifting her head a little more when she met Zoey’s gaze.  Zoey had to admit, she was curious about her, smiling in a friendly manner to try to seem less scary somehow. “You’re so quiet.. are you shy?” All through dinner, Zoey couldn’t remember Rumi speaking a single word.  And even still, she seemed to be watching them more than joining in.

Rumi fidgeted her hands in her sweater sleeves, rolling the material between her thumb and pointer finger with a soft frown as she averted her eyes.  She wasn’t so good at holding eye contact, much less being around the others yet. “I.. guess.”

“You guess?” Mira echoed it, trying to fight the amusement from falling into her tone but failing. “You almost killed me when I found you training just on a reflex.. and then you hid behind me the second you saw another person when we got back to the house.” Mira didn’t see how that was a mere guess.

Zoey blinked, before her eyes widened slowly. “Wait— Wait, you were hiding from me?!” She thought Rumi had just wanted to walk in last, not even catching onto the fact she’d hidden from her.

Rumi’s cheeks were burning a red shade, shrinking in on herself a bit as she sighed. “I was homeschooled.. so I never really had to see anyone.  I went to an event or two with Celine when I was younger, but— that was about it.” Rumi hadn’t been socialized, always hidden from the public since she’d started her training seriously.

Zoey stared at Rumi for an extra moment as Mira raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been here a while—?” Mira had been able to guess from how experienced Rumi had been in her training, sure.. but the way Rumi phrased it seemed almost as if she’d grown up here.

But Zoey was putting two and two together for her.  Events?  Zoey had watched just about every single event with Celine and any of the Sunlight Sisters religiously as a kid, so staring at Rumi?  She actually recognized the girl on her own, a breathy scoff of almost disbelief as she leaned forward, hands falling to hold herself steady against the bark.  Rumi’s braid should have been the first tell. “Wait.. wait I’ve seen you before!  You’re.. Ryu’s daughter…”

Zoey had faltered more towards the end, eyes widening before softening in some guilt for verbalizing it.  She saw Rumi’s shoulders tense, before only letting them relax again with a soft frown. “Ryu?” Mira glanced to Zoey with a questioning look, the only one at a loss right now.

Zoey nodded slightly, but she couldn’t exactly smile without guilt, so her expression held a bit more sullen. “She was a part of the Sunlight Sisters.”

“Celine’s girl group?” Mira remembered it from her websearch all too easily, it being right up near the top of the page.  But if that was Rumi’s mother…

Where was she now?

“My mother died when I was a baby.” Rumi answered it simply, a little blunt judging from how Mira’s head had turned sharply.  Now she understood why Zoey had seemed so apologetic about bringing it up, though Rumi seemed more accepting than upset. “Celine took me in and.. that was it.  I don’t remember her much, so it’s not that big of a deal.” Rumi was trying to comfort Zoey, really, looking up to the girl who still seemed to blame herself for making the connection.

“So.. you really did grow up here then.” Mira confirmed it, and suddenly Rumi’s reclusive behavior was making more and more sense.  Dead parents, presumably so if her father wasn’t even mentioned, and no socializing outside of this house in the middle of nowhere?  It didn’t sound like the ideal childhood.

“So the last time you actually got out was like— ten years ago?  That’s.. rough.” Zoey was almost sad at the thought, but shook her head and offered a slow smile. “But we can work on it!  If we have to be singers and all that, we can at least help each other out.” They were a team now, as different as they all were.  Rumi was more surprised that they’d both agreed without a single complaint.

“Actually…  Now that you bring it up, what music do we even want to make?” Mira paused, glancing between the two who paused from the conversation switch.

Right.. that was their decision to make, huh? “Well.. I’ve always been really big into the Sunlight Sisters so I’m pretty biased— but I like K-pop!  And I can rap.. so..” Zoey giggled a bit, already knowing what she could do.  She invested most of her time in herself instead of others when she couldn’t please the people around her, so that had left a little too much time to figure that out.

Mira found herself more and more impressed with her company, shaking her head with a pleased hum. “Alright.. I’m not against it.  But if she’s our lead singer, I think it’s only fair that Rumi gets the final say.” The final decision had to be up to her, even if they had their own input.

She had to do most of the vocals, after all.

Rumi saw them turn their heads towards her, but she was already sure of her answer.  They both liked the idea, and she already had vocal training from Celine who had done the exact same genre.  A small smile was their reward, and a nod to finalize it. “Pop it is..” She didn’t miss Zoey’s celebration, jumping upright on the branch with an excited squeal.

“Yes!”

Rumi hardly hid her own laugh, her and Mira amused by the younger girl’s antics, clearly.  Zoey was a nice relief to a tense atmosphere.  Though, she also was inquisitive.  For better or for worse.  Really, they were just talking for the fun of it by this point, until Zoey found something else to ask about. “Hey, can I ask you a question?” Zoey’s eyes had moved over to rest on Mira, curiosity in her eyes as she lowered herself to sit on the branch she’d walked out to.  Facing away from the two, she kicked her legs outwards a few times experimentally..

Mira raised a curious eyebrow, humming before nodding. “Why not, go ahead.” What harm could one question do, really?

“What’s your real name?” Zoey’s question came out of the blue, really, Mira pausing with her eyes turning towards Zoey a bit tensely.  That question had seemed to have Mira on edge the second it had been asked, taking back her earlier thought in an instant.  She hadn’t anticipated that one.

“What?” Mira’s words came dangerous as she asked, her gaze not wavering as she just stared dead at her without moving.

Zoey paused at the guarded tone that had greeted her, a bit surprised before backtracking a bit hurriedly. “Well.. I mean— I just kind of figured that Mir was short for something I guess.” Her smile had turned almost apologetic, but the explanation alone had seemed to relax Mira’s shoulders back down.  The implication that Zoey might have known the name her parents had given her…

It had set her off a bit, but for once she hadn’t jumped straight to conclusions.  Mira was surprised herself, not having snapped despite how close she’d come to it.  For once, she was able to wait for that explanation..

“What did you even think it was short for?” Rumi was wondering herself now if she were being honest, peering around as Zoey hung herself upside down from the low branch, her legs wrapped around the thicker base of it with ease.  She was constantly finding something to do, keeping herself moving constantly.

Just chock full of energy.

“I don’t know, something like— Mira!  You know, like a mirror!  A really pretty mirror.” Zoey paused, blinking a few times before giggling at her own words when she’d caught them. “Okay, maybe that part was meant to stay in my head, but still!” Zoey had actually stolen it from a show she used to watch, but it had been exactly what she thought that Mira’s name would be hearing Celine call her Mir.

Mira’s eyes stayed frozen on Zoey, pausing and letting the name come through her mind again.  Mira, huh..?

“Yeah.. that’s it.” Mira agreed without even registering it at first.  Somehow, it was both similar and different enough from what she’d grown up with that she actually found a liking in it.  Unfamiliar, but in a good way.

She didn’t want it to be familiar

Zoey’s eyes glittered just hearing she was right, even if she was hanging like a bat through the conversation. “Really?  Can I call you that?  It’s so pretty..” She’d take a no, but to say she thought Mira’s name was nice would only be half of the truth.  It was so much more than that to her.

Mira sighed, smiling and shaking her head. “If you want to.  I don’t think I’d mind it from either of you.” Anything but Mirinae, and they didn’t even have an inkling of that being her name.  Not that it would be anymore.  Officially, to herself and her new friends?  She was Mira, no one else, but exactly who she wanted to be.

Zoey seemed plenty happy with that, nodding so quickly. “Mira… we’re already sounding like a girl group!”

Rumi seemed confused, Mira not much different. “How?”

Zoey blinked, before it hit she hadn’t really explained at all. “Oh!  Well, our names are all four letters.  My name has a ‘Y’ at the end so..  My mom thought it would help people here pronounce it, but in America people just thought it was extra.” It was a cute little coincidence to her, each one of them subtly matching.

“That’s neat, actually..” Rumi did think it was amusing, maybe even some spiritual foreshadowing.  She accepted that more than likely?

They were the Hunters she was destined to work beside, only able to hope it was so.  She found herself already attached, despite trying to remain a bit reserved.

Chapter Text

Celine had gotten up early to the incessant chiming of her alarm in her ear, her eyes squeezing shut tightly as a weighted sigh left her.  It took a few moments to react, before sitting upright and reaching to turn it off with a careful hand that rested over the alarm clock to null the noise.  A bit groggy still, and yet she was forcing her feet over the side of her bed and into her slippers.  She was expecting to have to wake the girls herself, so she was taking her time.  They only needed to be up when she was ready to be as well.

Celine stood up from her bed, sighing and letting her robe fall from her shoulders as she stepped to her closet.  Her hands found her clothing with ease, frowning softly as she set the robes aside and slipped into her blouse and pants.  It was quiet, repetitive and yet every morning she found herself still rising early.

A schedule she couldn’t find in her to break.

And so, Celine had gone to leave, turning and taking a rather quick step only to hear a clatter as her hip had bumped into the desk end of her vanity.  Her eyes hadn’t widened faster, instantly knowing what item would have shifted.  Celine had stopped all at once, breath hitching as she’d quickly snapped her hand out to cushion the teetering picture frame as it fell safely into her palm.  Her exhale came strained with relief that fell heavy from her lungs, cupping the frame, standing fully upright while cradling it to her chest with gentle care as she rested her eyes.  Celine’s heart had raced for a few moments more, letting it come to a calmed pace as she frowned and slowly crouched to fix it back into place.

Ryu’s face welcomed her own, Celine’s eyes softening slowly as her fingers traced down the embroidered frame.  It had been the night Rumi had been born, Celine had stayed in the room with her through it all.  Rumi swaddled between Ryu’s careful arms with Celine’s falling around her.

Seeing her own smile alongside Ryu’s made her heart ache, sighing slowly at the tense feeling clutching her chest as she leaned forward and placed a kiss to the top of the picture, her other hand adjusting the stand securely. “I’ll make you proud, Ryu.. I promise, we both will.”

For her honor.. this had to pan out perfectly.

These girls were their legacy, if only Ryu was there to see what Celine had built in her name.  Maybe then, the guilt of not being able to save the woman she loved from death wouldn’t be so suffocating.

Celine had to collect her mind for a moment, her breaths trembling as she took her time to calm herself.  And then, she was stepping a safe distance away from the vanity before even trying to cross to the door.  But when she stepped out, she paused, seeing every door left slightly ajar.  Every room was empty as she slowly stepped by, almost tense as she’d hurriedly crossed to the end of the hall with new haste.

“Girls?” Celine’s voice had came sharp and loud in almost fear, dread having been her first reaction.  Only, when Celine had come around the corner in her frantic moment, her hand placed on the edge as she turned…  

All of that tension faded away all at once.  All three of the girls sat awake, wide eyed and turning from their spot on the couch, clustered together and only taking up two cushions of it.  After their secret night of festivities, they found they couldn’t stay asleep long at all.  So instead, they’d gotten up to the faint sound of Rumi and Celine’s alarms they could hear through the walls.

They’d figured it meant time to get up anyhow.

“Is everything okay?” Rumi had sat up straight from between Mira and Zoey, but Celine only sighed and shook her head as she held it.

“Perfectly fine.  Just jumping to conclusions.” She moved past them all, Rumi frowning and tracing her guardian slowly with her eyes.  Rumi didn’t believe it was nothing, but she didn’t have any reason to think Celine would lie to her.

“Okay-.. if you’re sure.”

Zoey blinked owlishly after Celine, humming softly as she turned to Rumi with curiosity. “Do you think she saw a demon?” It was almost teasing since she wasn’t so sure how it worked at all, but Rumi had cracked a soft smile despite her worry.

Jokes helped, even if it was new to hear so many.

Mira snickered, reaching around Rumi’s shoulders to shove Zoey by the head, knocking over and onto the free cushion with a squeal and a bounce. “Don’t be stupid.”

“Hey—!”

Celine was listening to the girls laugh and squabble as she fixed up their breakfast, breathily laughing to herself at the chatter that filled the typical silence she was used to.  They certainly made the home more lively, even if Rumi was mostly just listening.

She’d find her place.

—

“The world will know you as pop stars, but you will all be so much more than that.  You will be Hunters.”

Celine stood tall in front of the three girls, for once even Mira’s posture straight.  Rumi’s eyes were serious, even if she’d heard the rehearsed speech many times over.  She’d grown up knowing all of this, and yet it was vital to hear it again.  Especially with Zoey and Mira standing unwavering by her sides.

Celine could see a difference already, each girl showing focus and listening as they finally got the explanation they’d been waiting for. “Demons have always haunted our world, stealing the souls of the innocent and channeling them into strength to give to their king, Gwi-Ma.” Zoey shuddered subtly, unnerved at the thought.  The demons had a king?  She wasn’t so sure she ever wanted to see what he would look like.

“But, only so many generations ago, heroes rose to defend our world.  Heroes like you.  You each were born with the voices of Hunters, but the real challenge is if you have the heart of one to back up that strength.” Celine could see it in them, and yet she wasn’t sure if they'd reach the potential she needed them to.  She had to take that risk, however.. there wasn’t any going back.

Not unless she wanted to start from the beginning all over again.

“To drive back that darkness, you have to channel your energy.  Find your courage, your hope, and you will put it into your music.  Put it into your movements, make everything your own, only then can you bring people together with the songs you carry with you.” Celine had experience, to say the least.

Mira only interrupted once, but with good reason. “But what’s the point of it?  Bringing people together is great, but.. what does it do against demons?” It wasn’t as if they had any knowledge of how they were expected to fight against them, but she was looking to understand.  Even if Celine looked bemused about her long speech being interrupted

“I was getting there.” Celine cleared her throat, a half scold falling from her lips as she eyed Mira, before continuing on. “On that point, then, the first Hunters that saved our world helped to create a shield to keep the demons from coming freely into our realm.  We call it the Honmoon.  Three Hunters are born for every generation that falls, a cycle for our world to prosper.  The stronger we unite the world, the more impenetrable our defenses grow.  But you are the generation that will end this cycle forever.”

“The Golden Honmoon has never been fully formed.  A glimpse of the future we could build is as close as any one group has gotten before you.  And this duty all falls to you three.” Rumi’s eyes narrowed with a firm nod, feeling Mira and Zoey’s hands falling to grab hers with a secure hold.  All three of them had a heavy duty to perform.. and would do so for their world. “You are going to be the Hunters to seal Gwi-Ma and all of the other demons from our world.  Forever.”

Rumi had as strong of a voice as her mother had, if not stronger.. Celine knew that had to mean something since the beginning.  And so she bestowed this mission, this distant dream she’d seen, onto them.

“It will be your song, your voices, your unity that will create it.  And you will save the world from this cycle of eternal suffering and struggle.  But the real question is, are you up to this challenge?” She looked over the group, looking for any flicker of doubt between them.  One fleeting glance, one hesitant look.. but she found none.

All three girls’ faces had sterned slowly throughout the entire speech, hands joined together and steeling their nerves as one. “Yes, Celine.” Their voices already chorused with determination, each word layering over the others as if it had been rehearsed.

Celine seemed nothing short of content, nodding sternly as she hummed. “Good.  Breath control, you have to master it.  Fighting, singing, dancing, it’s vital to not run out of breath in a single moment.” Their hands finally broke apart, a squeeze between each of them for one last drop of silent reassurance before they had taken steps back, Zoey and Mira with an extra step to the side for a safe distance between them.

Celine held a practice sword, and yet threw a wooden staff to each girl. “Mastery is in the cards as long as you have focus, but first you have to have control over yourself.  Put emotion into it.  Anger, hope, whatever you feel I want you to show it.  Control it, and show me how you use it.” For every move Celine struck, every pose, they’d followed without question.

Mira was channeling her anger, her movements more sharp and heavy than what Celine was showing them.  Frustration, spite.  Zoey was following her every direction almost to a T, maybe a bit more energy than the woman was showing.  Excitement, maybe even determination.  Rumi.. she was doing the moves, and yet her heart fell short in comparison.  Her feelings were mixed and unclear, unable to settle on one.  The movements she’d already learned, practiced so many times.

Emotionless was not what Celine had wanted out of them, however, as much as Rumi performed the moves to tradition with such precision, having her shaking her head with almost a glare fixed on the girl. “More feeling.  Find something, I feel nothing from you.” Celine didn’t even bother keeping her voice down, watching Rumi tense before hurriedly nodding.  Shame.. anger.. that was what she found in her.  Her weakness was her strength, her drive.

Celine seemed far more pleased as she watched the shift in her demeanor, but showed no smile.  There was no favoritism in practice, simply moving on. “Good.  Now repeat everything I showed you.  Again.” Zoey paused, blinking in confusion with a hum.  They were just expected to remember without any further notice?  She exchanged a quick glance with Mira, both a bit startled.

But they didn’t need to follow Celine, their eyes quickly finding Rumi.  She had started to repeat without another second needed, and so they fell into step with her.  Her movements became theirs, Celine watching as she started to walk, passing around and between them as she eyes how they moved as a group.  Hesitation mostly came from Zoey, the most unfamiliar, and yet she wasn’t entirely dissatisfied.

There was room for improvement, but it was a good start.  They’d fallen so quickly into step with Rumi, Celine nearly thought she’d told them to.  But no, there was already a built trust forming between them that she hadn’t been present to know about.  

Zoey took a sharp breath, feeling as Celine rounded her side and paced behind her. “You are Hunters, voices strong.  Your faults and fears must never be seen.” Her foot was readjusted ever so slightly, and yet Zoey refused to fall even if she glanced back to make sure that she wouldn’t fall if she kept the position.  Celine moved on, not paying Rumi much of a glance as she moved in to observe Mira. “Your job right now is to conceal them.  Hide them.  Showing weakness gives the upper hand to the enemy.”

Celine knew that Rumi would be the basis of most of their moves, she needed to see how closely they could follow it and how quickly they could react. “It’s as easy as one unexpected move, and you could find yourself dead.  And that isn’t just for you, if a single one of you goes down?  The rest of you will fall with them if you don't react quick enough.” There were three Hunters for a reason, if even one of the team went down?

They best focus on making sure the fallen didn’t die.

Celine’s grip on the practice sword tightened, her expression focused as she adjusted it pointedly.  The comment felt odd to the new pair, however, Mira frowning.  But when she’d glanced to the side, Zoey followed to do the same— and they’d both seen the sword being swung without restraint.  Rumi tensed, but because she knew what it was, and willed her body to not react.

A test.

She’d shut her eyes, but hadn’t reacted until she’d heard the harsh clatter of impact behind her.  And yet.. no contact actually made with her back, Rumi pausing and passing a quick glance over her shoulder.  Two wooden staffs had crossed over one another, forming into an X protectively over Rumi’s weak spot and caging the sword between them with a small tremble under the pressure.  Zoey was bewildered, more horrified than anything as she held hers strong. “You almost hit her!”

She hadn’t even thought of it as a test.  Zoey had jumped to Rumi’s defense without even considering it, almost angry despite the shock that was her entire expression.

Mira even held a glare, but she understood what it was about after a second had passed, sighing as Celine pulled her sword clean out from between the two staffs with ease. “She wants us to cover each other.” Mira wasn’t fond of the lack of warning this training entailed, but it was keeping them on their toes.

Zoey still didn’t seem happy at all, frowning as she looked to Rumi almost to check and make sure she was alright.  It didn’t need to hit her for Zoey to be concerned!  But Celine needed them alert, smirking slightly at the reactions.  Just as she’d expected, they’d gotten angry from the attack.  It could be a weakness, but it could also be a strength. “You’re quick.  But you have to keep it up, in a battle there is nothing fair.  Fighting dirty is the way of the demons, you have to be prepared for anything.  Go again.”

Zoey knew one thing…

This lady was crazy.

The second training had ended for a lunch break, the girls were all sitting clustered together at the table.  Every one of them had a measure of exhaustion, all except for Rumi who was content eating already.  She didn’t seem to be bothered much at all, eyeing the two with a slow blink.  Zoey was sore all over, even if she knew that their day wasn’t over.  She groaned as she laid slumped against the table.  She huffed softly in a pout, dreading even chewing when Celine had left the food on the table and left them to it.  Every muscle in her body was just aching.

Rumi grabbed her water glass, sighing as she lifted it to her lips.  And just as she had, Zoey found her words. “Are we sure this isn’t a cult?” Zoey’s comment caught Rumi entirely off guard the second she’d said it.  Nearly choking on her sip of water and recoiling to cover her mouth as she swallowed painfully and coughed, Rumi braced a fist over her chest as she leaned forward and tried to not drown herself.

Mira winced, reaching over and resting a hand on Rumi’s back with a small smile until she’d caught her breath.  She didn’t want her to choke again. “I mean.. it probably fits the definition.  But I think it’s slightly better than a real cult.  Somehow.”

Even if the surprise attack on Rumi still didn’t sit right with her.  It was necessary, she knew, and yet it still bothered her to see the weapon aimed towards any one of them.

“You should eat.. you’re going to need the energy.” Rumi tilted her head, eyeing Zoey’s soft pout with growing amusement.

“Too sore.. can’t lift— my arms…  Leave me—!” Her complaints had Mira groaning, knowing she was being dramatic on purpose.  But it wasn’t necessarily a bad groan, more so being dramatic to match the energy.

Rumi sighed at the two, shaking her head fondly and grabbing her own bowl that she’d started on and blowing on her spoonful.

And then Zoey felt something poke her lips.  She paused almost entirely as she peeked her eyes back open, blinking as she was greeted by a spoon held just in front of her, following the hand to Rumi’s soft smile.  Her eyes teared up dramatically, sniffling as she whined. “My savior..”

Zoey turned her head more upright, even opening her mouth expectantly as Rumi failed to stifle a soft chuckle. “Fine..” She caved that easily to following through, actually feeding the girl without much hesitation.

Zoey tried to not react, but just the way Rumi had giggled had her freeze with widening eyes, staring a bit hard before remembering to chew the food hurriedly in her mouth.  It was probably the first time either her or Mira had ever heard Rumi laugh, Zoey admiring for longer than she’d meant to.  Mira acted unbothered, but it made for a more pleasant atmosphere for sure.  They weren’t the only ones loosening up, clearly, Rumi starting to fall into their antics with less tension weighing down her shoulders over time.

“You’re seriously falling for that?” Mira couldn’t help but watch, though, enjoying the sight of Zoey getting spoon fed by Rumi.  It was funny just how accepting Rumi had been that Zoey wasn’t going to move to eat.

Rumi shrugged her shoulders, humming indifferently as she had already gone to get another spoonful to cool it before giving it right to Zoey. “If it gets her to eat.  But I think she could do it herself.”

Zoey seemed almost cheeky at that comment, sticking her tongue out playfully before taking the next bite without hesitation.  Mira was content eating her food on her own, even if it was fun to watch the two of them. “Just don’t forget to eat for yourself too.” As if she would, Rumi seemed well disciplined in that area.

Only, Rumi gave a nod and a small reassuring smile at the concern, eyes slowly moving back to Zoey, who was just staring at her.  Waiting.  Rumi could practically see the smug smile that wanted to take over the innocent grin she held.

“…Now you’re pushing it.”

Rumi’s words were more humorous despite the lack of a smile.  Zoey giggled, though the genuine laughing pulled her stomach muscles painfully as she leaned forward in reaction. “Maybe a little…  More please!” She forced herself to sit up, though winced visibly as she’d placed her hands against the rim of the table.

Their first training sucked big time for her specifically.

Chapter Text

Zoey was drained.

The second that training ended, she’d just laid right down in the middle of the grass and let her body accept defeat.  Still out of breath, her chest heaving heavily with every inhale, her head tilting back without the strength to willingly hold it up.  She was done, this was it.  She was dying right here in the middle of nowhere, not even needing to move her body for the sore ache to consume her.

The light shining into her eyes went away, however, Zoey pouting as she let them fall back open to stare at the shadowed outline standing over her.  Mira had crouched down by Zoey’s side, looming over a bit with a faint smile as she tilted her head and got down slowly on the ground to sit next to her. “You actually made it.” She said this, as if Zoey wasn’t suffering and trying to sink into the ground as if she’d ran a marathon without water the whole day.

“How do you— even do this..?” Zoey was out of breath as she asked, not daring to move just yet.  This training was intense, way more than she’d expected.

She just wanted to nap right here, and not move forever..

Mira laid down right beside Zoey, turning her head to the side to keep her attention on the other girl. “You want to hear my secret?”

Zoey paused with such a strained hum.  Even like this, her attention was caught, letting her head roll to the side towards Mira with a pitiful expression. “Secret?  What secret?” And how did Mira still look okay compared to her?

Unfair!

Mira smirked, however, snickering to herself and relaxing her body noticeably as she slowly crossed her arms over her torso. “Pretend it doesn’t hurt.“ Mira was feeling nearly as bad as Zoey did, and that took a second for Zoey to understand with widening eyes.  Mira wasn’t bad at pretending in that sense for sure, Zoey left in some disbelief as she processed.. before giggling and regretting it instantly.

“Ow..— I don’t think I can.” And yet she still smiled, just happy for the company through her moment of weakness, sighing and letting her eyes fall shut again.  It felt so good to relax when every muscle in her body felt nothing but sore from the exertion. “You’re really good at pretending though.. scary good.”

Mira’s smile faded from her lips, humming to herself slightly.  It had taken a lot of practice to pretend, but over the years pretending got exhausting.  She didn’t even have to anymore, and yet it came as second nature to her by now.  Mira followed Zoey’s lead, shutting her eyes as well as she just let exhaustion claim her too.  Maybe letting her guard down wouldn’t be so bad, right? “Yeah.. it’s not so bad for my legs but— my arms hurt like hell.” Weird to admit, but she heard an exhale that resembled a giggle and it had Mira wrestling one back herself.  No judgement seen.

Mira didn’t catch the sound of Rumi approaching at first, the girl stepping with gentle focus as she eyed the two with curious yet unsure eyes.  She didn’t entirely understand what they were doing, brow furrowed as she tilted her head.  They only laid still in the high grass instead of getting up, the blades fanned out and left an impression of their bodies with ease. “What are you doing?”

Zoey’s eyes fell open a bit quick, almost moving right to embarrassment.  The apology died on her tongue, however, Mira humming calmly and shifting with some strain to put a gap between her and Zoey. “Relaxing.  Joining us?” She didn’t even open her eyes, expectantly patting the grass down between them with a flat hand.  Rumi’s eyes were narrowed in debate, withdrawn a bit from the idea.  Usually she trained, and then either went straight back to the house, or trained on her own until it grew too dark to do so.  This.. would be the complete opposite of any of that.

And yet, Zoey offered her a small smile, relaxing on her own again as she let her head rest back down.  Sure enough, Rumi made her own decision for once.  Carefully, she’d made her way over to sit between them, laying down albeit a bit awkwardly.  She just stared up at the sky, flitting her gaze occasionally to the two on either side of her.  They seemed so calm, while she herself just felt—

Tense.

The silence was anything but relaxing, Rumi’s arms folded over her stomach and fidgeting together.  The small taps of her fingers against the back of her hand were audible enough for Mira to peek her eyes back open, dragging out a low hum as she just sat and observed.  It seemed hard to stay completely still, at least for Rumi.  She and Zoey were just fine being still. “You.. aren’t good at relaxing, are you?”

Mira knew the answer, but Rumi sighed and shifted her shoulders a bit to try and get more comfortable with lying down.  She felt like she should be doing something instead of this. “I don’t think so.  I just don’t lay down often— outside of sleeping.” It felt like a waste of her time, really.

Zoey didn’t hesitate to reassure Rumi, smiling brightly as she brought a sore arm over to brush against Rumi’s and leave it there. “That’s okay, you just need to get used to it!  We’ll find something you like to relax to, I’m sure of it.” 

It was different, Rumi even glancing and having her eyes linger on the contact.  The two girls were so casual with the subtle affection in the little time they’d known each other, Rumi didn’t exactly know how they did it.  And yet she was already afraid to bring it up in the case they’d stop.  Physical contact could be— well, rare for her.  Savoring every little touch secretly, Rumi exhaled slowly and forced her rigid posture to ease a bit, her arm relaxing a bit more against Zoey’s to firm the contact without being too obvious. “Maybe.”

It was weird, but not entirely unpleasant.

Rumi did let her eyes linger, however, when they’d moved to Zoey.  She could see the girl had been lent her clothes, basically wearing the exact same outfit with the white cropped hoodie she had.  But the biggest difference, Rumi had her eyes trained on Zoey’s stomach when she’d noticed an unnatural splash of color on Zoey’s skin.  A dark bruise spanning over a good portion of Zoey’s exposed belly had her attention, painfully vibrant and dark against her light skin.  It had certainly caught Rumi off guard, eyes widening before allowing a frown to settle over her expression. “What happened to your stomach..?” The comment had Zoey pause, blinking and glancing down.

Almost instantly, a pout had settled over her expression, Zoey using her one hand that wasn’t in contact with anyone to test the bruise with a gentle touch.  The sore pain was instant, far more than the rest of her body as she quickly pulled her hand back. “Ow..  I really thought it wouldn’t leave a mark.” She’d gotten her hopes up, at least.

Mira had sat up from her spot to look over, propping her body upright with an arm as she tensed.  She did not like the look of that mark, as she’d seen similar before.  She’d caused plenty of those bruises on other spoiled rich kids, able to make out the hazy shape of a fist uneven against the center of Zoey’s body. “So it definitely wasn’t just a shove?” Mira didn’t seem happy at all, recalling the conversation from the past night clearly in her head.  Zoey’s hands were wrapped in soft bandages now, though, and her knees had square band-aids plastered over the scraped skin.

Zoey was a bit afraid to make eye contact, though when she had?  Instead of genuinely being upset with her, all she could see on both of the expressions waiting for her was unbridled concern.  Resignation washed over Zoey’s expression in defeat, nodding as her shoulders drooped with the motion. “Yeah.. but it really didn’t go that far!  I mean they were total jerks, but they've done worse before.” The words were flying out fast, trying to distract and reassure for damage control.

But Mira didn’t seem too convinced at all.  If anything, anger seemed to darken her expression subtly. “So you’re being bullied?”

“Was!” Zoey felt like if she hadn’t corrected that in this exact moment, Mira would have tracked them down without hesitation.  And as grateful as she was— she didn’t see a point in stirring up more trouble. “I’m here now, so it doesn’t really matter, you know?” Zoey smiled nervously when faced with Mira’s sour glare.

Mira didn’t agree, clearly, but grunted and glanced away as she tried to press down the anger stirring in her chest. “All I can say is I’m happy you’re learning self defense.” In other words.. so that Zoey could rock their shit if she ever had an encounter with them again.

Zoey almost found comfort in it, however, even as Mira glanced away to feign disinterest.  She held her smile, almost feeling happy despite the situation. “Aw..  So you care about little old me?” Right back to teasing.  Mira groaned, reaching down to pull her full length hoodie over her head— and chucked it at Zoey who gave a startled shriek that strained into a whine towards the end as she wrestled to get it quickly off of her body and face. “Ew—!  It’s so sweaty..!”

Rumi slipped a soft laugh as Mira smirked at the disgusted reaction, sharing in Rumi’s amusement.  So far, she liked the people most about this place, and these two might just be her favorites. “Whether I care or not, you need to look out for yourself.” Just imagining Zoey getting bullied.. it didn’t sit well with them.

Rumi didn’t know what it was like, necessarily, but she still empathized with her despite it. “We are a team now.. so we have your back if you need us.  Okay?” From Rumi, Zoey knew without a doubt that she’d meant every word when she saw the serious expression that was shown her way.

Rumi didn’t joke often, not yet, so her concern and reassurance meant the world.  So, the genuine smile that melted Zoey’s expression as she set Mira’s hoodie aside was just as honest as she nodded. “Okay.”

She finally fit in somewhere, and that was nice.

—

The girls took their time to get back to the house, really matching Zoey’s pace as exhaustion weighed down her legs with every step.  Celine seemed busy on the phone as she paced the kitchen, noticeably keeping her voice hushed with every word even as the girls came in.  Rumi watched for a moment, but decided it was best to not disturb her and instead led the girls along to her room.  Avoiding overhearing a conversation that she assumed she shouldn’t listen in on.

Zoey was trying to be respectful when Rumi let them into her room, beyond excited to see it in the light of day.  The second she set foot inside, however, she started looking all around almost in wonder.  It was almost scary how tidy it was kept, every little area seeming so clean.  Not one stray piece of clothing or item left out of place, not that there was all that much that could be out of place.

It was plain, really, reflecting the held together facade Rumi held.  A desk with closed cabinets attached to the right side, a bed, and a closet that was taking up the majority of the wall right next to the door.  Rumi wasn’t so sure what all to do with them in her space, a little out of her element and just watching them peer around as she let the door rest loosely against the frame.

Not fully shutting it, in case Celine came looking for them.

“You can really sit anywhere..  I don’t mind.” Rumi could guess that Zoey was probably itching to sit down right about now.  She watched just how quickly Zoey had brightened up at her words, too, now happy with herself that she’d brought it up.

She’d made Zoey happy.

Zoey hadn’t taken long to spin— and fell back onto the edge of Rumi’s bed with a small bounce.  Relief was an instant reward, Zoey stretching her arms way up behind her head despite the painful ache that the strain brought to the movement. “It feels like heaven..” Rumi’s bed was comfy for sure, Zoey smiling and watching Mira skimming the room with a curious hum.

“You don’t mind if we look around, do you?” Mira didn’t mind the plain room, if anything it felt less jumbled and far more neat than any room she’d ever been in.

Rumi gave a friendly shake of her head, holding her arms behind her back as she stood a bit awkwardly in the middle of her own room.  She didn’t know what to do with her hands, let alone know what she was expected to do in this scenario.

Zoey was merely enjoying the chance to sit down, her feet swinging back and forth as she tried to stretch the sore muscles.  Though, when she’d swung her foot back just a little further than she’d meant to, she’d paused when her heel bumped into something solid down beneath the bed.  Curiosity got the better of her, blinking and leaning forward subtly with a cocked head.  At first glance, it had seemed like nothing but a plastic box, her eyes skimming the red case until her eyes found white text along the side with some confusion.

Medical-Aid

Why would Rumi keep a first-aid kit underneath her bed?  That was the first question that came to mind, her brow furrowing subtly.  Why not in a more visible place if you needed it? “Is this a photo album?” Mira’s sudden question pulled Zoey’s attention away from it, however, the girl forgetting what she’d been looking at temporarily as she sat up more straight with a hum.

Mira stood over Rumi's desk as she’d been looking over a few of the common items.  At first, she’d merely thought it was a thick binder until she’d seen just how thickly it was filled to the brim, the texture of the laminated pages against her fingers enough of a tell.  Zoey seemed all too excited, eyes glittering in excitement as she turned to face the foot of the bed where Mira was curiously looking over the blank cover. “Photos?  Oh, please say yes—!” Zoey was caving into her excitement, hurriedly swiveling her head over to Rumi with hope emanating from her entire expression.

Rumi nodded to herself, to Zoey’s delight, finally letting her arms fall to her sides as she let Mira pick it up from the desk. “Yeah…  It got filled up a few years back, it was my mom’s.  Celine wanted me to have it, so it’s just really been sitting there.” It hadn’t been touched since, really.

Rumi’s mother had loved to document as much as she could of their lives, loving to keep memories of their friendship and journey.

Mira’s eyes softened a bit as she broke them away from the album for a moment to look at Rumi, almost to check if it was even okay she’d touched it. “I could put it back, I didn’t even think it would be—..”

Rumi didn’t like to hear the regret and guilt that had started to befall Mira’s usually relaxed demeanor, dismissing it immediately with a hurried shake of her head. “No, no— Really it’s okay.  It’s just been a while since I’ve even thought about it, I don’t mind.” She walked over towards the bed more, sitting on Zoey’s right as she gave Mira a small smile.  Mira could see the subtle strain to it, but the sentiment was real.  She didn’t really mind if they looked, it just…

It brought back memories, and that was why Rumi didn’t pay it much of a glance anymore.

Mira debated putting it back, eyeing it before humming to herself. “If you want us to stop looking we can.” She wasn’t going to make Rumi repeat herself, even if she was skeptical about just how much Rumi truly minded.  And so.. to the bed she carried it.  Zoey tried to suppress her delight, however it was far too obvious as when Mira sat down.. and instead passed it into Zoey’s hands.

She was clearly the most eager as she failed to contain her excitement visually, judging by the wide smile that spread across her face.  Zoey held it with her hands tightly as she tried to suppress the bouncing of her legs the second she’d been passed the album, her eyes quickly moving to Mira with her happy expression. “Really?”

“Go ahead.” Mira smiled, knowing Zoey was dying to open it.  Any self restraint was gone, the girl beaming a smile as she carefully flipped to the first page.

Zoey was surprised when she was greeted at first not by any of the Sunlight Sisters, but a distanced view of the last Hunters.  There were a good handful of ones that were just that generation, taken from afar until they flipped a few pages in.  Seeing her idols as kids, Zoey was in awe, tilting her head as she felt the other two peering curiously over her shoulder. “Oh they were so little..!”

Even younger than they were right now, maybe not even teens.  Celine seemed to smile more in the first few photos alone, it was obvious and yet a sad detail.  Her eyes seemed to shine just that much brighter when Ryu had her pulled in, their faces pressed together with a cheeky smile on her expression as she’d held the camera way up with a hand.

Rumi couldn’t recall ever seeing Celine that happy.

Sitting there, page after page, it was almost like they were reliving part of their story.  But one thing that caught Zoey’s whole attention?

The weapons.

Every single one was so bright, pinks and blues, really any color she could think of depicted in some manner.  Even Mira herself had a subtle interest, whistling lowly as she leaned in to get a better look. “Woah..”

“All of those weapons look so cool!  I wonder what they’re made of, they almost look like they’re glowing.” Zoey smiled as she stared down at the picture, holding the album carefully in her lap as she tilted her head.

When Rumi had heard this however, she’d paused with a soft blink.  Almost on instinct, she’d found her voice explaining what she’d heard a hundred times before these two had arrived.  To help them understand, of course. “They’re made of our souls.  Your weapon is an extension of yourself, your heart.  When you find how to conjure it, it will be a reflection of who you are.  Every weapon is different from any other.”

She thought it was a pretty basic explanation, but it was the best one she had.

But when Rumi had glanced up from the page, she found two pairs of eyes trained on her as if she’d grown a second head, pausing with a hum and glancing over her shoulder only to find nothing.  She was lost, blinking with a puzzled hum as she looked back at them. “What?”

“You sounded.. just like Celine.” Mira shuddered, but she almost seemed impressed by the parallel.  It was obvious how much time she’d spent with the woman.

Zoey had hidden a giggle despite her wide-eyed expression, bewildered by the similarities. “It would be cool if it wasn’t so freaky..  Do it again!”

She so had to learn how to do that, she wanted to sound like Celine too!

Rumi snickered, shaking her head playfully and glancing away. “I don’t know how to do it, I can’t just do something I didn’t mean to do.”

Zoey giggled, cooing at Rumi and grabbing her face in her hands to try and turn it back to her. “No!  Come on, you can do it!”

Mira rolled her eyes at their antics, her eyes moving back to the pages as she flipped through a few more.  It seemed that out of all of them, Ryu and Celine appeared together the most.  Even in hospital photos, Ryu and Celine holding one another’s hands.  It was clear that was when Rumi was born to her, even if she couldn’t visually see Rumi in the frame.

The text along the bottom was enough of a tell.

’Ryu Rumi - January 1st, 2000 4:35AM’

Ryu looked exhausted, but still smiling with Celine right by her side.  The camera was held by someone else, not that Mira could tell who.  Mira smiled, however, humming slightly.  Celine really had been there every day of Rumi’s life, huh? “This would make you older than me.” Mira hummed as she admired the next photo, snickering as the person behind the camera had photo bombed the next one with Rumi tucked safely in Ryu’s arms.  Not the third member of the Sunlight Sisters, but a man.

Even if there was a missing photo between the two, which Mira found a bit odd.

Of course, Zoey’s attention was right back on the album with that comment, gasping softly and hurriedly looking for the date. “Me too, wow you’re kind of old—”

Rumi scoffed softly as Zoey’s hands left her face, glaring at the two. “Nice.” Just calling her old?  Rude!

Even better, they were all technically the same age, sixteen.

“Watch it, I’m only two months behind her.” Mira nudged Zoey playfully silent, but only got a giggle as a reward for the action.

“Well then you’re both old!” Zoey squeaked as Mira tickled her side with a finger, bubbling into laughter and clinging onto Rumi for help.

Celine stood near the open door, hand just barely grazing the wood as she listened and caught a glimpse of the three.  The playful banter, laughter.. it had all been vacant from this place for so many years, Celine’s eyes softening at the sight of Rumi’s genuine smile.  She’d tried her best to raise her, but it was clear to her that it just wasn’t enough on its own.

In losing Ryu, Celine had lost a part of herself.  Something she couldn’t find in her to give to Rumi no matter how much she tried.

And yet it seemed she was finding it all on her own, a bittersweet smile rising onto Celine’s face as she stepped back and left the girls to it a while longer.

Chapter Text

From there, one day of training had turned into weeks of it.

The girls were falling into a routine, and over time the training wasn’t as grueling to suffer through for even the less experienced of the group.  Vocal training was one of the weirdest things to start on, however, Zoey especially focused on how odd she sounded when practicing the sounds and enunciation.  But on top of that, Celine was tutoring her with Korean and helping her to learn the language with more ease to make it easier and more fluid.  One on one was far easier than a full class of students.

Zoey couldn’t rap in Korean as fast as she could in English, but it was increasingly easier to know what she was saying and fall into a rhythm.

But training to see the state of the Honmoon still was hard.  They could visualize it, and a glimpse had been caught a few stray times, but the ability never stayed long.  With practice, maybe, it would stay.  They could hope, at the very least.

Celine seemed to think it was of the utmost importance.

Fitting into this routine, and yet Celine still had no clue that the second her door fell shut, the girls came to life the second Rumi heard it go into place.

Click.

Even Rumi had grown fond of this secret, a moment of time left just for them after a rough day.  Her eyes fluttered open on instinct as she sat up as she slid her legs over the edge of her bed, not hesitating.  Tiptoeing across the floor, she pressed her ear to her door and waited just long enough to hear the faint flick of Celine’s light being turned out for the night.  And the moment she had, she’d sighed in relief and reached carefully for the knob.

She was all too good at staying quiet by now, pressing her hand against the door to shut it without a sound before making her way to Mira’s room and drumming one single knuckle against the door.  The signal was instantly received, Mira clearly having been waiting by the door with how quickly it had come open, falling into step behind Rumi as they got to Zoey’s door and did the same.

Zoey was beaming as she’d come through the door, smiling with a bag over her shoulder with a soft huff of strain.  She’d insisted she choose what they do tonight, not that they fought her on it.  Rumi and Mira shared in the curiosity, however, when they saw the duffel bag stuffed full of items. “Come on, I have a spot picked out already—..!” Zoey was trying to keep her voice hushed despite the excitement, hurrying ahead of them and to the door.  Rumi froze when Zoey almost tripped, the girl squeaking and hurriedly flailing her arms to try and balance until Mira quickly grabbed her by the shoulders.

Mira sighed in relief as Zoey stabilized herself, giving both an amused and dumbfounded look. “Slowly this time?”

Zoey nodded hurriedly with a guilty smile, a breathy giggle leaving her. “Uh-huh..” Rumi carefully moved to Zoey’s side to help her stand upright, a hand resting on her lower back to help her get up safely.  Zoey had to suppress every urge to get flustered, knowing it was only a friendly gesture

It didn’t take long for the three of them to file out the door, smiles on each of their faces.  Zoey was taking the lead, keeping an eye out for the subtle trail markers she’d put up the past week during training.  Small notches in trees with colored flags made with nothing but arts and crafts ribbons, tied off onto twigs that she’d found scattered about the forest floor along the way.

All of it was just.. Zoey.

It made Mira smile and roll her eyes, side eyeing Rumi who had done the same on reflex.  They’d grown attached to their eccentric friend, however, and it made the rough day of training behind them so much more worth it.  Zoey paused, however, gasping softly. “Wait— shut your eyes!  It has to be a surprise!” Zoey had quickly hurried back those few steps, covering their eyes and forcing them to shut them.

Mira sighed, humor hugging her smile despite it. “Seriously?  Fine.. they’re shut.” Only then did Zoey’s hand retreat, having to take their hands to more carefully guide them the final stretch.

“It’s going to be worth it, I swear!  Just.. don’t trip on a root—”

Rumi didn’t even know what they were getting into, and yet she followed blindly. “Are you sure we’re going the right way?” She knew this forest.. but nothing special was out this way really.  Not that had been there already, at least.

“Trust me, we are!  Have a little faith.” Zoey giggled to herself, and yet she glanced ahead to their destination.

They had arrived.

Zoey was beyond proud of herself, and brought them to a stop as she hurried ahead of them. “And.. open your eyes!” The two girls opened their eyes, greeted by the sight of Zoey rushing over to jump up onto a stump a few paces away with a cheery look taking over her entire expression. “Ladies and— nope, no gentlemen at all— welcome to Camp Hunteeer..- ix!  Camp Huntrix.” Zoey decided on the name a bit haphazardly, merely nodding in contentment at the spur of the moment name.  Not her worst work!

Mira quirked an eyebrow, eyeing around the little clearing they’d been stopped at the edge of with a curious hum.  It was clear Zoey had put effort into this little campsite.  Logs rolled over around a makeshift fire pit she’d even dug out herself.  Zoey was watching them, though their reactions were a bit hard to read as she waited hopefully. “So?  What do you think?” She did her very best, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t afraid they wouldn’t like it.

“It’s nice.” Mira seemed to be debating a bit, but nodded to herself as she stepped closer to inspect. “I can’t say I’ve ever been camping before though.” Zoey’s head whipped around hurriedly, wide eyed with a startled scoff leaving her.

“What?  Wait, you’re kidding, right?” She’d heard camping was popular here in Korea!  In America it was too, but Zoey didn’t really get to do it the proper way.  Living in the city made it bemusing to even attempt.

Mira only shrugged, through, watching a Rumi move past her and turning her own attention back to Zoey. “Nope.  My family is a bit stingy.  Pompous jerks, so.. not much of a chance to go out and spend the day in the wilderness.” Dirt and nature— it wasn't exactly their forte.  Not that imagining it wasn’t funny.

She would have shoved her brother into a ditch without a second thought.

Zoey couldn’t believe her ears, shaking her head in disbelief. “No way.. well tonight, we are changing that!” Rumi had wandered around as they spoke, moving over to crouch by the fire pit, inspecting the sticks piled up and arranging them slightly better into a point.  She had to admit, Zoey cleaned the small area up well.  Rumi knew this spot was usually entirely overgrown when they’d first arrived, so a part of her was impressed.

“How long did it take you to do this?” Rumi let curiosity get the better of her, eyes moving towards Zoey with interest as she sat down and rested her back against one of the logs.  Zoey seemed all too excited to get the question, her eyes glistening as she jumped off of the stump a bit dangerously and ran over to sit on the exact same log Rumi sat against.

“A few weeks!  Oh, but if Celine asks where her little circle-y weapon thing had been, we have no idea!” Zoey had snatched the sickle to clear out the area to the best of her ability before even setting any of this up.

Mira watched Zoey excitedly hop up next to Rumi, watching in amusement as she started to explain every little thing she’d done to set up their little camp, carelessly throwing her bag of supplies aside as she got caught up in the moment.  Rumi just seemed to like to listen to Zoey’s every rant, her eyes trained on Zoey to make it clear she was listening and nodding along every so often.

Mira had unzipped the bag to look for matches, confused to see a bunch of American branded foods.  It took some digging to even find the matches, even finding long metal rods before she had laid hands on them. “Do.. I even want to ask why ninety percent of this is just food?” Mira snickered, eyeing a chocolate bar she clutched between her fingers.

Oh, and that question alone set Zoey off, happy as she watched Mira move to light the fire. “Well if we’re camping, I thought I’d introduce you guys to American camping food!  S’mores.“

Mira raised an eyebrow as the dry kindling along the bottom of the first started to light in flame, confused as she eyed the bag full of ingredients again. “What, the freeze-dried ice cream sandwich thing?”

…

Zoey had never looked at her in more horror and confusion. “No…  What are you, a monster?” Street food here just wasn’t the same as the real thing, Zoey saw it clear as day.  There wasn’t any ice cream involved!

Why was there ice cream even mentioned?

Rumi covered her mouth to hide her smile at Zoey’s reaction, her breath trembling with suppressed laughter.  Poor Zoey did not expect them to not know what she was talking about. “Maybe it’s best you show us.”

Zoey seemed all too ready to, smiling and hurriedly hugging around Rumi’s shoulders. “You’re right!  Come on, grab a stick.  I’m teaching you girls how to make a real S’more.  I used to make them in the oven and the microwave.. but it’s not the same thing.  And.. now I know marshmallows explode in the microwave!”

“You..— oh, Zoey.” Mira sighed, shaking her head and grabbing one of the metal sticks with a snicker.

But they listened without hesitation.  Zoey wanted to show them a part of her home, and they wouldn’t be turning that down.

Not when she looked so excited to share it with them.

—

Celine found herself tired, sighing slowly.  She felt different, a familiar chill up her spine as she sighed and turned her body with a wince.  It smelled.. like nothing, and yet sickly sweet at the same time.

That was when she heard it, and her entire world stopped spinning.

“Celine…” Ryu‘s voice fell soft from her lips, but Celine didn’t need it to be strong to know the exact voice that hit her ears.

Celine’s eyes shot open, so fast that she almost thought she’d woken before she could truly live it.  She found herself asleep by Ryu’s bedside, the same hospital room she remembered in her memory recreated to the smallest detail.  Even looking up to meet those gentle eyes, waiting for her with concern over her usually happy face.  Ryu hadn’t fully recovered from giving birth to Rumi.. and yet Celine tried to spend every waking moment with the two of them.  Ryu’s heart was just too weak, her muscles struggling to keep it up.

Celine knew it would happen when months passed with no recovery, and yet she never let Ryu see how she dreaded leaving her alone, even to sleep at night. “Ryu.. you should be sleeping.” Celine whispered it, because she knew the words she’d spoken like the back of her hand.  It was all too familiar.

And it sickened her knowing exactly what moment this was.

Ryu had such a soft smile rising to her lips as Celine slowly sat up from her slumped spot against the mattress, tilting her head slowly.  Even weak, she looked just as beautiful as Celine remembered her to be. “I’m always sleeping.. there’s time for that whenever.” Ryu was aware of it.. they both were.

The sad look Celine knew she held, she had taken a glance away.  Ryu had seen it and softened her entire expression with her smile sadly curving up more.  As much as she feared the day she was to die, she also didn’t.  Knowing Celine would be here— not only for her— eased that fear.  Going out so peacefully.. knowing it was coming and having the people she cared about?  How could she stay so afraid when she only felt love?

“Stressing doesn’t do you any good…  You’ll get grey hairs.” Ryu reached forward slowly with her trembling hand to brush the hair that fell in front of Celine’s face away, almost teasing as they held eye contact.

Ryu didn’t hide her smile, waiting for Celine to match it weakly even if just for a moment. “You were supposed to go home hours ago..  I know you were.” Ryu said it so knowingly, feeling how Celine cupped her hand in to rest against her cheek.  Keeping the contact a bit longer.

“I couldn’t.  Not tonight.” Celine sighed heavily, squeezing Ryu’s hand in hers even if it lacked the real feeling she wished it had.  It wasn’t real, but for a moment she could forget it.  To live in the past that she had wanted to last forever.

Ryu understood, however.  She’d felt it all the same, the Honmoon weakening as she too grew more and more tired. “I know, love…” No scold was in sight, Ryu glancing towards the window that she could hardly see out of.

The blue Honmoon was peaceful, and yet she knew it wasn’t at its best.

And yet Ryu still drew her eyes away, only taking her hand back to pat the mattress by her side. “But do you have to sit so far away?” Celine laughed a bit dryly, but still pressed herself up from the bedside to step close and slide in to sit side by side with Ryu.

Loving with a timer was always bittersweet.

Ryu hummed in content, resting her head aside and onto Celine’s shoulder as she was held near by those careful arms.  Always held as if she’d fade away any second. “I wanted to ask you something.  But it’s a big ask.”

Celine knew what it was.

And yet looking at Ryu's withdrawn and hesitant expression, she couldn’t care.  She’d do anything for her. “Ask me what?” Such a dumb question, she knew it all, and yet pretending seemed so much better.

“When I pass.. I need someone to take care of Rumi.” Ryu had so much planned for her, and yet it hurt to know she wouldn’t be there to see it.  That was a pain to live with, though she still found her sad eyes trained up on Celine. “Would you?  Take care of her.. that is.” Celine had promised already to raise her with Ryu, but that was before.  When they thought she’d get better, when Ryu was able to be at home with her.  When Rumi’s father being slain had been the least of their problems.

When Celine stepped up.  When Ryu had fallen for her all too late.  She felt like it didn’t count as the same.

Celine didn’t pretend to be hesitant, frowning and squeezing Ryu in towards her chest as she turned to face her just that little bit more.  To see Ryu’s face again. “I will.” 

“Promise me..” Ryu’s voice came weak, eyes teary and yet laid warm on Celine as her hand caressed Ryu’s cheek and threaded through the loose hair that fell from her usually tidy braid.  She’d have to fix it for her later… if this were real.

“Ryu..” Celine’s breath came trembling, her fingers lingering on Ryu’s face despite knowing it wouldn’t feel as real as she wished it would.  No warmth dancing on her fingertips, just pressure in her mind’s hand, as if she were touching something that wasn’t truly there.  She knew it was the truth.

And yet she didn’t mind living in this fantasy a little longer.

Celine forced a smile despite not being able to know if her dream self truly was capable of it, pain lingering in her chest despite the gentle care in her movements. “Of course I promise..”

And yet… something felt wrong.

The sweet smile on Ryu’s face dropped all at once.  No… this wasn’t right.  This wasn’t how Celine remembered it. “Mi-yeong..?”

Celine’s brow furrowed in concern at the fearful look that landed on hers, Ryu seeming almost frozen as she stared through Celine almost blankly. “Where’s my baby..?”

What..?

Celine felt a cold chill, and in an instant— the color surrounding them had shifted.  That burning pink shade that haunted her dreams drowned out the blue and reflected in Ryu’s eyes, the hospital light turning dim as they flickered.  Ryu shook her head in frozen horror as Celine grabbed her face almost desperately.  It wasn’t meant to happen this way, she knew her memory.  This wasn’t how it happened. “She’s.. she’s fine, Ryu she’s home, safe.” She swore it, eyes wide as Ryu’s hands clutched onto her wrists hurriedly with a strength Celine knew she didn’t have.

A cold terror was all Ryu’s face screamed, and unnatural demonic patterns seemed to crawl up her skin and distort her features. “Celine, protect my baby—!” The final cry came demonically distorted, Celine feeling the tight grip on her arms like cold water splashed over her body.

Celine sat upright in her bed hurriedly, gasping and coughing at the air that hit her dry throat, the breaths she forced in coming ragged as she clutched her covers over her chest.  Catching her breath was proving difficult, eyes stinging with tears.

Her heart stayed racing, she couldn’t feel anything but that as it pounded painfully against her rib cage.  It was dark, and yet the first thing she did was glance out the one small window to her room.  That light blue shade was a small relief, Celine shakily sighing as her eyes forced themselves shut.

And yet she found herself standing, casting her blankets aside and not even stopping for her slippers.  Her mind wasn’t eased, not entirely, her robe clutched tightly over her heart to try and still it.  She opened her door, stepping into the hall quietly to not stir any of the sleeping girls as she skimmed over every little detail.  Each door remained shut, every light off, and not a noise to be heard.

It should have been a comfort, and yet Celine couldn’t shake the look Ryu had given her.. the fearful plea that had broken her typically calm tone.  Celine approached the first door with a frown, leaning against the door frame nearest to the knob as she hesitated— before drawing her hand up to the door.

Knock knock knock.

“Rumi?” Celine raised her voice, but not by much. “Are you awake?” She kept her voice calm despite her abrupt wake up, waiting a few moments.  She waited to hear Rumi stir, or even the shift of the mattress as she turned from the noise.  Only it never came, nothing but silence coming as her response.

That was enough to set off an alarm in Celine’s head, standing more upright as she lowered her hand to the doorknob. “Rumi, is everything alright?  I need you to answer me.” She didn’t even try to mute her voice that time, and when Rumi hadn’t even uttered a response, she’d gained a tight lipped frown.  Rumi wasn’t that heavy of a sleeper, she knew that much.  She would have answered her any other day. “I’m coming in.”

Her hand grabbed the handle and cracked it open, but the first thing she’d seen?  The empty bed.  The sheets and blankets left amuss, and Rumi noticeably vacant from the room as Celine went rigid and glanced around with dread taking over her body.

No…

She was instantly off-put, Celine rushing down the hall and throwing each door open.  Every single bed.. vacant.  Empty, all of their things left exactly where they’d left them.  Any chance of Celine calming was gone the second she watched the Honmoon pulse with pink energy, sickly pale when it had.

The one night she wasn’t with the girls to protect them, and the Honmoon had given way for the first time in years, finally weakened beyond a doubt.

Given way to a tear.

“Rumi—!”

Chapter Text

Mira paused, tilting up the stick clutched in her hands.  She watched as her marshmallow caught aflame, the marshmallow pressed securely onto the end of it even as it melted and came back to char.  The black was noticeable the second it had started to burn, snickering at herself and shaking her head.  Just her luck. “I burnt mine..  Does that mean I have to start over?” Mira raised an eyebrow at the brown and black marshmallow mess on the end of the metal stick, holding it up as she watched the flame go out after she’d lit it almost entirely on fire.

She’d be upset, if it wasn’t so amusing to watch.

Zoey looked up from hers, already having lifted it as the campfire had come fully to life in front of them.  Her marshmallow had mostly browned around the edges, but that was because she knew how she liked it.  Just like that. “Mm.. well, some people actually like them like that!  So I’d at least try it, less waste that way.”

Mira nodded in content with the advice, Rumi pulling hers in with a curious hum.  It was melting, but not toasted very much at all.  She had no clue what she was expected to like, so they both were eyeing Zoey and following her instructions.

Zoey was now showing them how to actually construct their S’more, proud of herself already as she sat straight and grabbed the ingredients she had sat out for them. “So, you break the graham cracker in half like this— Same with the chocolate bar, and then you put one half on the bottom graham cracker.” Zoey was doing it with rehearsed ease, pausing to make sure they were keeping up before trapping the marshmallow between them and pulling it off the stick.

“And to make less of a mess— pull the marshmallow off between them!  Ta-da!” Zoey watched them just to be safe as she held her example up, for once a little nervous they’d burn themselves on the metal, but luckily they’d pulled it off rather well with her help.

Mira flipped the S’more in her hand, eyeing it with some curiosity.  The ingredients themselves weren’t bad at all, so she doubted it tasted horrible. “Do we just.. eat it how it is?” Mira didn’t see any cutlery in Zoey’s bag, so she guessed so.

And Zoey’s cheerful nod confirmed it, biting into hers happily.  Already better than the microwave, she’d give it that!  Probably the best she’d had before.

Mira inspected hers only a moment more, shrugging and drawing it up to her mouth to take an experimental bite.  Zoey waited with a patient smile, Mira debating with an already pleasant expression.  The second she swallowed, she nodded instantly. “Okay, it’s good.. pass me another.” No hesitation, she understood why Zoey had seemed so offended earlier now when she hadn’t known what she was talking about.  It was definitely better hot and made this way than the ones made by the street vendors.

It couldn’t be more different.

Zoey giggled as she reached for the marshmallow bag and passed them right over.  Really, she was beyond happy at the fact that Mira had liked them. “Finish the one you made first, silly!  It’ll get cold.” Though, her eyes had turned to Rumi who still held hers a bit unsurely and her smile softened.  It was that easy to switch up between conversations, really. “Come on, they’re good I promise.” Some gentle encouragement.

Steps out of the comfort zone like they’d been practicing.

“If you don’t, I’ll gladly take it.” Mira smirked as Zoey nudged her with her shoulder for the comment, flashing her a playful side eye.

“You aren’t helping—!”

Rumi glanced towards the two, watching them take the pressure off of it with a more lighthearted moment.  They had quickly looked back over when they heard the crunch of the graham cracker, however, Rumi mindfully cupping a hand over her mouth to not be messy as she chewed.  Just the fact she tried it had Mira and Zoey silent, both of them waiting in silent anticipation while trying not to burn a hole through her head with how hard they were staring at her.

“So..?” Zoey was almost nervous, and for once even Mira hadn’t interrupted, waiting for Rumi to finish eating.

And the second she had, the subtle smile Rumi had curling her lips in surprise had Zoey failing to suppress a squeal.  She liked it, instantly Zoey could just tell from the face she’d tried to hide at first. “Okay, you win…  That’s really good.”

“That’s more like it.” Mira smiled proudly, whistling and popping the rest of the full S’more she had left over from her hand and into her mouth.

Zoey had to try not to giggle, the second Mira had to cover her mouth just like Rumi had the second she realized she put way too much in. “You’re horrible!” They were way too comfortable with one another to care that much about chewing with a mouth full, however, not finding it rude at all really.

It just showed to them that they found comfort in their group.

They sat making S’mores while just filling the silence with small talk.  Random things from throughout their day, a stupid joke that almost ended in Zoey choking on her mouthful.  Rumi felt at ease for a change, a warm smile holding to her face as she watched Mira trying to soothe Zoey through a pained swallow.

She could have died from that bite! 

Rumi shifted to get more comfortable, but winced slightly with a hiss at the unpleasant sensation that rewarded the movement.  Her thighs gave a harsh spark of pain from the movement, her leggings dragged across the skin too close to avoid sensation.  The noise had Zoey and Mira pausing in their lighthearted moment, however, heads turning in confusion.

Mira had noticed how Rumi froze seeing their attention switch so fast, but her expression turned to concern anyhow. “Are you okay?” The noise had sounded the complete opposite of pleasant to them.

It was weird, she hadn’t thought Rumi had moved enough to get hurt…  Mira swore she would have seen it if she had.

Rumi nodded her head, however, offering a strained smile to them to try and ease their worry. “Yeah, I’m fine.  It’s just— I didn’t change after practice.  I think I’m finally too sore for leggings to feel anything but painful…” Out of all of their practices, Rumi had always seemed to be the only one to not end up sore.  She was always taking it easy with them after everything, so hearing she was for once feeling how they had?

They believed it without doubting her

Mira had stood up, brushing her pants off and stepping over the back of the log to help Rumi up from her spot. “Come on, with me.”

Rumi was confused, blinking as she looked up to the hand Mira offered down to her. “What?  Why?” She didn’t really understand, having expected it to just be brushed off as nothing.  But Mira only sighed and bent over a little more to take Rumi’s hands into hers and help her up without much of a choice.  Rumi hated the feeling of standing, but her confused eyes fell onto Mira’s.

And Mira seemed nothing but sure of her decision.

“Because you’re sore, and I bet we’re close enough in pant size.  So let’s switch.” Mira didn’t seem to pay any mind to it, despite the baffled look Rumi held.  Switching clothes?  That was an odd thing to consider, but the most concerning to her was the chance of being seen, for more than one reason.  Mira sighed with the frozen look she got, but before Rumi could deny she added onto it. “It’s not like we’re going to watch each other undress, and this way you won’t be in pain.  Promise, eyes to ourselves.”

Rumi seemed more self conscious than really any of them, but Mira was trying to work around it, leading Rumi off a bit before pausing at the tree line. “Zoey?  Are you watching the fire?” Mira was trying to play it safe, so as to not catch the entire forest on fire.  Zoey nodded hurriedly, saluting with a soft giggle.

“Yep!  Hurry back!”

Mira nodded with a gentling expression, her hand squeezing Rumi’s as she led her off a bit. “Let’s go..  Try to walk smaller steps, okay?” Sore as she assumed Rumi was, she didn’t want to strain the muscle.

It made Rumi feel that much more guilty, however, her eyes moving aside to study the trees rather than looking at the other girl.

Even with her guilt, however, something just felt— off.

—

Celine had taken off running the second she’d jumped and pulled her shoes on near the door, not even bothering to change out of her nightgown as she’d come out.  Bolting out of the house to look around, her pupils shrunken in terror as she snapped her gaze around.  Not a glimpse of them in sight, despite the dread that settled in her stomach and twisted it in knots. “Rumi!  Girls!” They weren’t close, and she dreaded that, breaths coming quick and erratic as she ran to the forest edge.

They could be hurt already.  Dead…  They were in grave danger.

That didn’t stop Celine from searching for any sign of the girls like her life depended on it, even with the odds stacked against her. “Mira!  Zo—” She felt a soft snap underfoot as she’d stepped, and quickly paused and backtracked.  She didn’t know what to expect, glancing down.  But seeing a normal twig, wrapped up in vibrant yellow ribbon like a miniature flag, Celine had gotten right down on the ground and grabbed it, flipping the broken twig in her palm with familiarity in the pattern on the ribbon.

“Zoey…” She knew the crafts the girl was obsessed with, she’d bought the supplies to make her happy, Celine could still remember the smile she’d given her when she’d handed them over.

She knew that ribbon exactly for that reason.

Celine looked up from her hand with newfound haste, standing and rushing forward looking for anything that stood out from where she’d been standing.  And then she spotted the next, sighing in shaky relief as she took off in the direction of the next colorful flag.  Zoey was smart enough to leave a trail, and Celine was grateful for it

“I’m coming-..  Come on, girls, hold on—..!” With the girls in danger, Celine hadn’t felt this terrified in years, racing through the forest without a glance thrown over her shoulder.  She didn’t care about getting back right now, she cared about her girls having the chance to see the next morning alive.

—

Rumi leaned her back against the bark of the tree behind her as she pulled Mira’s pants up and into place.  She sighed slowly as she adjusted the waistband of the soft pajama pants, white and soft grey plaid strikes across them for a design.  But the design was the least of her concern, finally able to not feel the constant pain of friction against her legs even if they were a bit big on her.

Rumi was still trying not to feel so bad about it, the sentiment of Mira’s offer genuinely meaning something to her. “You really didn’t have to give me your pants, you know..  I would have been okay.” The guilt was obvious just from how she’d phrased it, voice growing a bit soft towards the end.

Despite the insistence, Mira wouldn’t stand for it.  Rumi always looked out for them, let them take their time, she wasn’t just going to let her skim over that. “No, I did.  We look after each other, you would’ve done the same.  Are you dressed?” Pulling up the leggings with ease, Mira had to uncuff the ends.  Luckily for her, Rumi seemed to buy a size or two bigger than they actually should be to fit her.  Otherwise.. they wouldn’t be long enough for Mira to properly fit in with her longer legs.

For once, Mira praised the odd fashion choice.  It was convenient.

Rumi hummed in acknowledgment, self-consciously adjusting the waist one last time before stepping out. “Yeah.. sorry, it’s weird changing in a forest.” She was overly paranoid about it, the odd feeling from before when they’d left the campsite stronger than before.  Rumi swore that she almost felt…

Watched.

Mira smiled slightly, her hands pressed into the pouch of her hoodie as Rumi joined her side. “So, is it any better?” Rumi nodded timidly, offering a small smile as Mira stayed by her side. It was weird to have friends even still, but the way she was handling it was improving.

“It actually helped a lot.. thank you.” Rumi was thankful for it, but paused when she felt the eyes she swore were watching her leave with the sound of heavy breathing in her ear.  Rumi had never flashed a glance over her shoulder that quickly in a while, her brow furrowing slightly in confusion.  She’d felt it that time, she knew she had, and the sound hadn’t helped the alarm she felt. “Did you hear that?”

That had to be real.

Mira rested a hand on her shoulder, following Rumi’s eyes with a shake of her head. “I didn’t hear anything.” Not a single thing, actually, besides maybe the breeze in the leaves.

Rumi didn’t seem convinced however, frowning to herself. “Something doesn’t feel right.  Let’s get back.” She didn’t want to stay out here, but more than that?  She didn’t want Zoey to be alone.  Mira didn’t fight her on that in the slightest, giving a small nod despite her rising concern.  Maybe Rumi did need sleep, it was her first thought.  Hearing things…

And yet Rumi felt it again, and the hair on the back of her neck stood on end with the next shiver that crawled up her spine and over the rest of her body.  Eyes.. no, no there weren’t eyes.  Rumi was trying to focus.

She felt watched.. and yet not.

Mira had felt Rumi’s hand tightening gradually in hers, sparing her a glance and feeling unnerved by the expression that greeted hers.  Rumi’s face reflected a cold terror, eyes moving around before stopping in its tracks along with her feet rooting into the ground. “Rumi?  Are you sure you’re feeling..—“ Mira had humored her and followed her eyes this time, however, and she’d found her voice going dead in her throat.  Mira could see it, finally, and her face shifted quickly to mirror Rumi’s.

Dead behind where Mira had been facing, in the forest.

The silhouette was tall and looming, hard to make out, hunched and sickly emaciated as its body flanked the tree it lurked behind.  In the dark of the late night forest, not a single feature could be made out, the only movement being the slow cock of its head almost entirely sideways. “What.. the hell is that thing..” Mira kept her voice down, but squeezed Rumi’s hand tightly to ensure they both were really seeing it.  It was at least rivaling seven feet tall, maybe more.

Rumi couldn’t break her eyes away from it, swallowing with her hands growing clammy with fear.  She knew the only thing it could be, especially out here.

“A demon.”

Mira was tense, scoffing as her eyes shifted towards Rumi and back quickly towards the figure in the trees.  She took a step back, dragging Rumi with her.  Her heart was slowly starting to race as she kept her breaths soft, almost afraid to alert it of their presence.  But it knew.  It knew they were there, and it knew just what they felt.

Their fear was infectious.

Rumi’s eyes widened as a flash of lightning cracked overhead, the bright light flashing over every corner of their vision.  In the intense light, it was unmistakable.

It moved.

The demon had taken the crashing of the thunder, the disorienting light, and it had gone from unmoving and eerily lingering.. to cracking down with the lightning and lunging on all four spindly limbs that snapped with the charged movements with a gargled noise trapped in its throat.  Rumi’s breath hitched all at once, pulling Mira aside with the flinch that tore their bodies aside, narrowly missed by the now visually grey mass of a demon, dark patterns shadowing the apex of its skin as it shrieked through the layer of skin where the mouth should have been, but in the instant it passed them?  By the time they’d turned around to prepare for the next attack, it was gone.

And there were more, a tear opening from the tree as hands started to reach out and try to break through the barrier of it with the sound of breathing echoing from the breach.  Rumi felt sick watching it, eyes shifting up to the branches of the tree when she’d seen movement.  Two, maybe three more perched up in them, the leaves making it hard to know for sure until they’d lowered to a closer branch and leered down at the two.  The only difference, they were shorter than whatever freak of nature that one had been.

Mira couldn’t recall a time she’d actually felt scared until right about now, but her face dropped.  It had passed them.. why hadn’t it come back?

Her face dropped, turning quickly to Rumi and tugging the startled girl along behind her. “Zoey’s still at the camp!” She was left alone, Rumi quickly hit with that same realization as they took off, passing through the developing demon horde and hearing the screeches their bold act rewarded.

A chase.. for the kill. 

But the cry of sheer terror that ripped through the forest reached more than just their ears as their chests tightened in knowing the second they’d heard it.

Zoey.

Rumi and Mira were running straight for the camp, even able to hear the demons behind them rushing with the sharp cracks of sticks.  The creaking of the trees above as rain started.. was not just the rain despite what Rumi dreaded it to be, hearing claws scraping instead of rain pounding against wood.  There were more than she’d thought, Rumi and Mira could see them in every corner of their vision in the dark, flanking almost every available side and scattering around like pack animals.  Whenever they crossed over each other, it was almost as if they were swimming, climbing over the other with practiced ease and starting to close in.

Rumi couldn’t breathe at the thought, the rain soaking her skin being the last thing on her mind.

Just as they broke through the trees and into the clearing that was brightened from the fire.  The sight of Zoey baring a log from the fire— still aflame— as a weapon had been the first thing they’d laid eyes on, shaking a bit visually but largely unscathed.  Zoey had her eyes locked up and onto the demon that hunched over and stretched its mouth from within its sealed face with noticeable dislocation of its jaw as the skin enunciated the closed orifice.

It was terrifying, Zoey staring up at it with her mouth going dry.  That was both the freakiest.. and neatest creature she’d ever laid eyes on.

“Oh.. I’m so dead—…” Zoey whispered it to herself as she swallowed with strain, before hardening her glare and trying to keep the actual campfire between her and the demon.

Meanwhile, Mira had to grab one of the metal rods and turn to slam a lesser demon aside into another with a desperate call out for the other girl. “Zoey!” She was trying to make sure she was okay, but there wasn’t much time to switch her attention away from the horde that was closing in on them from the forest.

Scampering like starved animals with their gargling chirps and shrieks echoing almost like hyenas through the trees.  Paired with the rain, the atmosphere fell heavy on the three.  Rumi followed Mira’s concern, however, moving past her to make a run for Zoey.  The fire was working as a block for a while, but the demon was noticeably growing agitated, movements growing quicker and more jerky as it had started to mimic her jumps back and forth to avoid making contact.

It was smarter than just any wild animal.. as it had once been human.  Visibly growing frustrated and more dangerous through the games she was playing.

It knew what she was doing, and so it stopped.  It stopped, and it slowly hunkered down with its claws sinking into the grass, feet sliding and cutting through the muddied ground as it lowered way down.  Rumi felt as if the next moment happened in slow motion, running for Zoey with all the strength she had left in her. “Zoey, move!” Zoey didn’t even know what was happening until it was too late, and when she had?

Her eyes shrunk in terror, quivering momentarily.  The demon pounced off of the ground, through the fire with its hands outstretched as it shot through the dancing flames with merely inches between them.

Deadly intent on killing her.

Chapter Text

Zoey kept her eyes squeezed tightly shut, dropping the makeshift torch with her hands flying up to defend her face helplessly seeing the demon rapidly approaching a split second before.  She knew she couldn’t move fast enough, bracing to feel the collision, and yet… being faced with none.  The sound of clashing met her ears instead, almost resembling fine metal being scraped along a blunt edge by a sharp object.  Rumi’s cry of strain woke Zoey from her fearful daze, eyes snapping open when she’d heard it.

That wasn’t the sound she’d been prepared to hear.

Locked just in front of her face.. was a flickering longsword that shimmered just as those in the pictures she’d seen, Rumi’s hands braced on both the blade and the grip to rival the weight of the large demon pressing its full strength down upon her.  Rumi wouldn’t have made it in time if she’d gone in front of Zoey, instead behind her with her arms locked around Zoey’s head to brace the weapon up.

Keeping the demon up and away from laying its claws on Zoey.

The flames crawling up the demon’s skin hardly seemed to bother it at all, letting out a piercing wail and drawing up a leg to press down its body weight onto the sword.  Trying to outweigh Rumi’s strength with more than sheer power.  Rumi’s teeth gritted together under the force, face twisted in pain as she firmed her fingers into the blade just to protect Zoey from getting hurt, blood dribbling down from the firm hold.  Rumi could hardly rival it, it hurt to force her muscles to meet the larger demon’s force, the heels of her shoes digging into the slicked grass as she trembled under the weight.

Mira swore the second she’d glanced over to see that, she couldn’t feel her heart beating anymore, slamming a demon aside with her body a bit recklessly to charge forward. “No!” She couldn’t let it happen…

She couldn’t fail the family she’d built for herself now.

Rumi didn’t expect to feel Zoey’s hands falling right beside hers, her eyes widening as she forced them open to see Zoey just as locked in as her with a narrowed glare. “You’ve got this, Rumi I know you do!” The sword was flickering still, and yet it hadn’t faded like it had in training.  Trusting her to hold it as long as she could, Zoey smiled through her own strain of helping Rumi keep the demon off of them. “And I’ve got you..!”

Rumi heard it, and yet winced as she tore her eyes from Zoey and to the demon looming over top of them, the jaw straining and seeming to start to rip the skin stretched along the mouth with it as it unhinged to try and feed their souls from there.  Only to be met with a metal stick to the face, Mira yelling out with the force of the swing.  She landed it straight against where the eyes should have been, seething with anger as she landed her foot with the weight of it.

The weight was gone as the demon lost its balance, making a shrill squeal as it was thrown back into the point of the campfire, the wood flatting out and piercing into its back.  Zoey and Rumi’s hands shifted immediately from the blade and to the grip together, the sword no longer flickering in hand as it glistened under the rain sliding down the blade, the glow reflecting with the focused movement.

Two hands each, stepping aside and forwards to bring it down, the point of the blade sent piercing down through the demon’s mouth.  The conjured weapon burned through the skin with ease, the demon’s body starting to fade into burning pink embers as it disintegrated into thin air.  And all around them.. the Honmoon pulsed to life, their eyes widening as the shield that protected their world became that much more visible.

They unlocked it.

And all at the same time, that was why having these weapons were vital to Demon Hunters.  Killing demons with ease, and without the time wasted having to ensure they were downed by wounds alone.  The three girls stared at the burning remnants of both the fire and the demon as the cinders took to the sky, panting in exertion and quickly looking each other over in reflex.  No one seemed badly hurt.. but it wasn’t over yet.

“Are you both okay?” Mira asked while turning her back to them, stepping back and eyeing the demons crawling out of the woods, some sliding down the trees and clinging to the wood as their claws cut through it.  She glared between the group of them, hearing Rumi’s sword being pulled out from the wood.  Back to back, the three of them eyed the horde of demons flocking to the clearing with murderous intent.

Some of them almost seemed to be smiling with how their skin hugged to the bone along their lower face.

“Only bruised I think..  It kind of tackled me off of the log.” Zoey rolled a shoulder back to try and ease the ache along her back.  Rumi glanced down to her weapon, frowning softly as she held it in both hands, feeling the blood smearing the grip from the sliced state along the bends of her fingers.

She couldn’t favor her other hand right now, however, she needed as much power as she could put into it. “Try to keep your weapons up.  If we don’t—..” Rumi didn’t need to finish the statement, all three of them well aware.

They’d be as good as dead with this many, the lightning that followed enunciating the cluster of heads that stared emptily ahead at them.  Just being faced with danger seemed to help the weapons remain somewhat stable, even if they flickered unstably in the other two’s hands.  Zoey only admired her ritual daggers for a second, blinking at the unique shape with a soft smile before huffing and turning her attention to the demons. “We know.  Let’s get them.” For their first time fighting demons, they were already pursuing the offense instead of defending themselves.  A mistake for them, only in training.

Only right now, there wasn’t much of a choice.

Wave after spotty wave of demons had come charging in, from high and low.  Zoey ended up with Mira covering her when her knives flickered out of existence, giving her enough time to get them back up again before even trying to separate again.  Zoey had more throwing range with hers disappearing and reappearing on her, throwing them and then taking them right back out.  But it seemed like there were just more and more of the demons, the girls trying their best to keep up.  Mira almost got strangled, arms locked around her neck from behind, if not for Rumi being the one to save her by slashing through its back.

Minutes of this passed.. and already fatigue was starting to weigh on them.  They may have been training, but that didn’t change the fact they were still children.  Children with little sleep, minor injuries, and a relentless wave of demons crawling out of the dark depths of the forest.  Without the light of the fire, died out from the demon’s body from before, it was increasingly more difficult to make out what was and wasn’t coming until they came diving out of the tree line.

Zoey groaned when she saw more coming through the trees, huffing and stomping her foot. “Oh, come on!”

All three of them had been looking where Zoey had thrown her knives, the glowing weapons solidifying that glowing colors and looping back to her as it lit a line of waiting heads dangling from the branches above.  Mira’s eyes widened at the sight, shaking her head and taking a step back. “There’s too many of them.” Someone would get hurt, they just weren’t ready for this level of combat.

Even if it was just swarms of the lesser forms of demons, there were so many they could have easily overtaken the girls if they had the mind to charge in the same moment.  Rumi sighed, shoulders still tense despite the urge to sag them in exhaustion.  All of this moving was taxing, and yet her eyes were focused on the next wave despite it. “We just.. have to keep going.  We don’t have a choice.” They couldn’t outrun them, that was for sure.

They had to stay focused.

Creeping low to the ground, slow and gradual in approach, another larger demon had crept out from the trees, but not from where they were facing.  From behind.  While the other lesser demons continued the charge and leap, pulling all of the attention to one side where the tear had originated from.  The lanky demon let out a low chortle as it locked onto its target, labored breathing sounds straining from its throat as it grinded its closed jaw in a full arc.  There wasn’t enough time to react.

It was too late to notice, the demon lunging off of the ground in a hurried bound, kicking up dirt and grass as it went for its target.

Rumi had gone pale the second she’d heard the pounce, mid-turn as she’d gone to spin on the front of her feet.  The demon had come barreling into her full force, knocking a hand directly into the grip she had on her sword and sending it clattering away across the ground.  Rumi hit the ground hard, gasping as the demon came crashing down on top of her, gargling a screech as it sunk its claws into her wrist and along her upper ribs in an iron grasp.

Zoey’s head whipped around at the noise, instantly horrified to see Rumi held down against the ground without a way to defend herself. “Rumi—!” Mira had her attention pulled by Zoey’s cry out, and her heart dropped in her chest as she saw it, only to yell out as a lesser demon had jumped onto her back and gripped a hand along her neck.

It sunk in so easily, Mira felt her heart racing in an instant.

They weren’t going to make it.

Rumi could only stare up in frozen terror as the demon stretched its jaw wider and wider until the skin ripped open with a squelching snap.  Half of its mouth gaping open, and Rumi felt.. choked.  Her eyes teared up as she found she couldn’t breathe any longer, the greater demon sucking in a slow and deep breath as Rumi felt her heart fall still.  Her soul.. dragging out of her chest, her body ceasing function as it was wrenched just out of her body.

Zoey was fighting to get closer, in a blind panic seeing the glowing soul being pried straight out of her chest. “Rumi get up— please!” Zoey had tears in her eyes, shaking her head hurriedly.  She couldn’t save her, she couldn’t get there in time.  Defeat was washing over all of them.. and yet Zoey and Mira were trying so hard to stay up, Mira even going as far to start punching the demon on her back with a yell of pain as it kept grasping onto her for a Desperate hold.

”Ryu!”

It wasn’t her first name.. and yet Rumi heard it through her bleary eyed state.  And all at once, a metal rod was shoved through the demon’s head from behind, the garbled noise it forced out horrifying as it lost its breath.  

Celine was quivering with anger, yelling out as she grabbed the opposite end of the metal stick.. and twisted it until a violent snap was heard, throwing its limp body aside and off of Rumi.  She threw the stick on purpose, watching it to make sure it came crashing into the head of the demon grappling on top of Mira, watching it come toppling over.  Celine’s eyes had widened from their narrowed state, however, when they’d landed on Rumi’s crumpled form unmoving with her soul half torn from her chest and flickering just above the surface.  She’d gotten down so fast, dropped right to her knees and pulling Rumi in to her chest with a trembling hand cupping the soul.  Almost afraid it would leave, pulling it slowly in toward’s Rumi’s chest.

Her still chest.

“Rumi..  Rumi, come on..  Come on!” Celine’s hand stayed cupped protectively around the soul as it found its way, watching it pulse like a heartbeat as it realized it was still alive and not being dragged under.  Celine was almost afraid that it hadn’t been reacting until then.  That was what it took for Rumi’s soul to come shooting back into her body, Rumi’s eyes sparking to life as she’d instantly rolled onto her side and clutched her chest with a painful curl in on herself.  Gagging and coughing as she’d tried to catch her breath.

Her heart had stopped.  By any normal medical standard, Rumi would have been dead.  Celine shuddered, holding Rumi securely on her side for a second as she rubbed her back to soothe her through the shock of it. “Breathe.  It’s alright now.”

Celine didn’t leave her side, not with her downed this way.  Rumi’s breaths were unnaturally ragged as she filled her lungs, heart pounding painfully against her ribs as Celine cupped her head in to rest on her chest.

Mira and Zoey had covered each other long enough to back towards the other two, Mira sickened by the sight as she glanced back.  She couldn't care less about the blood dripping down her neck and arms, eyes flickering over Rumi with a pained swallow she forced. “Is she okay?”

Celine’s jaw tensed, fighting back a sharp retort as she merely gave a tense nod. “She’ll have to be.  She can’t stay on the ground.” Not with the demons all around, the final few waves already closing in.  Celine frowned, looking down to Rumi despite knowing the girl needed to recover.  They couldn’t risk it. “Rumi, can you stand?  I need you on your feet.” The guilt wasn’t clear despite how she felt it, more so barking an order than anything else.

And despite feeling entirely disoriented and off her game, Rumi nodded, shakily raising her bloodied hand to clutch onto Celine’s as she did so.  She had to cover her weakness.. especially right now.

Even if that weakness had practically been a near death experience.

Celine took the confirmation, her hands staying on Rumi’s arms as she helped to carry the girl up and onto her feet.  Celine huffed, lingering her hands for a moment longer before stepping forward with narrowed eyes. “Zoey, weapon.”

Zoey immediately offered her knives over, not needing to be told twice.  Celine snagged them between her fingers just as Zoey had, swinging them around her body and sniping a few demons out in a full arc, the knives coming spinning back like boomerangs as she caught them.  Celine was nothing short of pissed off, and she was using that against the demons instead of letting them take advantage of it.

Rumi had her weapon, but she wasn’t herself.  Mira had taken instant notice and stayed back by her side after the last ambush, clutching her Gokdo and keeping her back to Rumi’s.  That determination to keep Rumi covered?  That was what had her weapon finally stop flickering, just like the other two’s. “Just keep your eyes out, I can take them.” Mira didn’t expect Rumi to keep up for once, giving her a subtly soft look that only lasted a second.

Because in just a few seconds, it had become a demon moshpit, the rain mistakable for blood as the demons came pouring down from the trees with unsynchronized caterwauls ripping out one by one in pursuit.

Celine wasn’t against using the various items left around, even finding her sickle discarded along in the grass and using it to behead a demon that had tried to go for Zoey from behind.  She wasn’t playing around when it came to these girls, they were too important.  Not just to the world, but to her.

Zoey had gone to take out the last.. only to watch Celine stab through it with a sickle and hurl it aside with a hefty throw.  Every breath came heavy and tense, Celine having to take a moment before her eyes even found those three.  To say she was still angry would be the understatement of the century, livid with disbelief as she forced herself to stand upright. “Are you three looking to get killed?”

Rumi hadn’t turned to face Celine at all, back still turned as she stood and let her conjured sword fade into nothing as an arm fell loosely down to her side.  The other, sliding up slowly to clutch onto her chest.  She still couldn’t breathe, every ragged breath not serving to satisfy the desperate itch for air in the back of her throat.

Why couldn’t she catch her breath..?

Zoey had faltered back a step at the fiery glare Celine had focused down at her, eyes wide with surprise and hurt.  Maybe she should have been more gentle.. but Celine couldn’t suppress the anger tearing her apart.  Because if it wasn’t anger, she’d only feel the fear swamping over her mind. “I could have lost all of you.. you could all be dead!  What do you have to say for yourselves?  Sneaking out, almost getting murdered?!”

Mira was quiet, however, as her focus stayed on the sound of Rumi’s breathing.  So ragged.. she almost mistook it for one of those greater demons coming back.  Mira glanced back, prying her attention away from Celine’s scolding with concern rising in her chest. “Shut up.” Mira muttered it to Celine, the words falling without a thought process.

Zoey’s shocked eyes flitted to Mira, not believing she’d just said that when they were already neck deep in trouble. “Mira..!”

The way Celine’s head whipped to Mira was dangerous, scoffing softly with her voice lowering. “Excuse me?” But Mira only held up a hand instead of looking back to her, a frown holding to her own expression as Celine’s glare started to fall short.  She saw what Mira had been trying to draw attention to in a second, Celine instantly starting to walk towards Rumi despite her back turned to them.  Rumi was unmoving, and yet Celine could make out how her breaths still heaved her rib cage from behind.

It wasn’t natural.

“Rumi?”

Rumi was frozen, staring blankly out ahead of her as her quick breaths were growing more and more unstable.  Everything felt.. like it was moving.  She was disoriented, she couldn’t breathe.  She could only feel like she was suffocating, her heart never stilling as it pounded painfully in her chest.  The second she’d staggered a bit to the side, the dizziness swaying her body, Mira had tensely grabbed her arm, Rumi almost falling straight over onto the ground.  Celine had to shove her anger aside, instead finally caving to that fear as she’d ran those final few steps between them to hold Rumi up against her from behind, having to help Mira lower Rumi a bit more safely to the ground.

It didn’t seem that any of them had anticipated this reaction, Zoey right by Rumi’s side as she dropped down with the others.

“Rumi?  Rumi!”

“Rumi..?”

Their voices sounded so quiet through Rumi’s ears, the sounds of their voices sounding further and further away as Rumi felt herself slipping entirely, body going from tense to almost entirely limp.  She didn’t know what was happening, until it all went dark, the last image in her mind the bleary image of all three petrified faces trying to keep her from passing out.  And then?

It all went black.

Chapter Text

Rumi had only passed out for a few minutes, really not all that long.

But to her?  It had only felt like a few lost seconds in comparison to the truth, blacking clean out.  From panicked.. to her entire body feeling heavy, weighed down.  She felt a little too calm, unable to feel much of anything.

Rumi had started coming back to consciousness, but not so pleasantly despite how her heart had finally calmed in her chest, breaths deep rather than labored.  She was in someone’s arms, able to feel how they ran with noticeable haste to their step with Rumi held securely in towards their chest.  Every step felt like a jolt through her tired body, very aware of her injuries with how they stung now that she was far calmer.

Her adrenaline had finally crashed, no longer blocking out the pain.

Her eyebrows furrowed together as she’d felt the jolt of the next heavy step with a small groan dragging from her throat.  Rumi’s head lolled in towards the chest of whoever held her, hardly controlling the movement as she didn’t even move to flex her muscles.  Far too tired to attempt it.  Rumi would have guessed it was Celine, if she had her mind functioning even half of its full capacity, but she didn’t even dare open her eyes to see.  She still felt faint, and being jostled around with every movement the person holding her made?

She felt incredibly ill, fighting the nausea rising in her chest.

“She’s awake!”

Rumi felt the voice vibrate through the chest of the person who held her, the voice right up against her ear, only she felt more confused than before.  That wasn’t Celine, throwing her off entirely when it had hit her ears.  Slightly too deep, which entirely eliminated Zoey from the picture.  It was that second Rumi registered that it wasn’t Celine at all who was rushing with her in their arms.

It was Mira who had her.

Mira hadn’t let Rumi go for a second, and even when Celine had tried to be the one to pick her up?  Mira had gotten unnaturally defensive and clutched her closer.  She didn’t know why.. but the second Rumi was down?  She hadn’t wanted Celine to even touch Rumi, instantly the one to steal the girl into her arms when Celine said they had to get her back to the house.

Rumi needed medical attention.. and so did they.

All of the younger girls were battered up, Rumi maybe the worst from facing the greater demons head on without a second thought.

Celine sighed in relief hearing Mira’s confirmation, Rumi hearing the second their feet hit the pathing stones that led to the house.  Were they going home?  That sounded right.. where else would they be?  Rumi was mentally a bit slow at the moment, but Mira still was grateful for it, seeing she was breathing normally even as she came back to consciousness. “Someone get the door!” Mira wasn’t going to risk throwing Rumi around just to turn the knob, frowning as she slowed her pace a bit.

She didn’t want to stop moving, not right now.

Celine had done just that, thinking fast as Mira came through the door. “Put her in her room, we’ll be right behind you.” Zoey was lingering a bit behind, even if she wasn’t too far away.  Her back ached and yet she couldn’t feel it all that well through her worry.  She caught up soon enough.

Mira didn’t need to be told twice, sighing slowly when she looked down to Rumi’s face as she navigated quickly to the hall.  Rumi was clearly awake despite her exhausted state, her heavy eyes finally starting to peek open the smallest bit as she tried.  Mira couldn't force a smile this time, pressing the door open with her foot when she found all of the doors left open throughout the hall.  It made sense, considering Celine had come after them.

She’d found their beds empty, and Mira couldn’t fully blame her for being angry.  It was a little reckless, without any warning.  It would have rivaled a scene straight out of a horror film.

Mira had gone to put Rumi on her bed, Celine laying a towel out below her for the blood.  And yet the first concern Rumi had? “You’re bleeding..” She couldn’t care less about herself right now, even in the slightly delirious state she was in.

Mira sighed, shaking her head as she looked down at Rumi.  She could hear a subtle slur to Rumi’s voice, not that Rumi caught onto it herself.  Mira could not believe her trying to spin this any differently, though, eyes narrowed in a soft glare that only conveyed pure concern. “And you passed out.  Don’t think you’re getting out of this right now.” Rumi had scared the hell out of her when she’d dropped, all of them had been concerned.  However, what Mira found even more concerning was that Rumi didn’t even attempt to do as she usually did with making something seem so small.

She’d argued over something as trivial as switching pants before, but now she didn’t and just let Mira’s words hush her.

Rumi shut her eyes with a soft wince, really just accepting it.  Celine was on edge as she quickly skimmed the room, sighing to herself in frustration.  It was clean, but that also meant that what she was looking for wasn’t in immediate grasp. “Rumi, where’s your first-aid kit?” She would go get her own if Rumi couldn’t muster an answer, however.  She knew she might not have the strength to.

Zoey had been lingering by the door until that question, stepping in and opening her mouth to grab it so Rumi didn’t need to say anything.  She’d seen it, she knew exactly where to go and had gone to approach the bed.

Except Rumi had answered.  And Zoey froze when she did.

“I don’t have one..”

Zoey stared longer than she meant to, stunned silent as she glanced under the bed where she knew it was before back at Rumi as confusion had her stop dead in her tracks.  Rumi had no clue that anyone had even paid a glance to the hiding spot where she kept it, that her lie hadn’t flown as smoothly under the radar as she thought it did.  She’d lied without hesitation, and Zoey knew it.

Only Zoey knew.

Celine suppressed the frustration with a deep breath, forcing herself to calm just a bit before even trying to continue. “Alright then..” She turned back and looked at Zoey with a stern look as she gestured towards the doorway. “There’s a first-aid kit in the bathroom, and one in the living room under the side table.  Grab any one of them, hurry please.” Zoey stood frozen, still torn on whether to bring it up or not.

And yet the order came despite her internal conflict. 

Celine was doing damage control, even turning to Mira and turning her towards the door physically. “And you should do the same.”

Mira fought the redirection immediately, shaking her head in refusal.  How could she just be asked to leave? “What?  She’s hurt, I’m not just going to leave her.  We can help.” Maybe she was hurt too, but she had morals and was insisting on helping wherever she could.

Celine couldn’t have them see Rumi’s patterns, however.  It was one of the few things on her mind that she was sure of.  She wasn’t moving on that, but the way she’d glared back as Zoey shied towards the door? “I think you’ve both done quite enough already.  Go.”

Mira had tensed under Celine’s cold glare that fell focused on them, scoffing softly and she hardened her own.  In this moment, Celine reminded her a little too much of her own father, some measure of that ease she had here spoiling. “Fine.” She spared Rumi one last glance, finding those eyes staring back at her with worry.

And guilt.

Despite how it made her feel, Mira still had to leave, sent out into the hall with a bitter taste left in her mouth from the choice.  Mira didn’t sit, however, she’d stayed on her feet and endlessly paced back and forth down the hall, eyeing Rumi’s door with some paranoia still lingering in her movements.  Zoey had come back, but even she had been refused entry when she’d delivered the first-aid kit.  Left staring at the door with a sad look on her face as it shut, Zoey didn’t move immediately.

She could just tell Celine blamed them to some extent if they weren’t even allowed around Rumi, and it left her feeling sick to her stomach.

What had she done?

Mira slowed her pace seeing Zoey’s look, sighing softly and offering a hand out. “Come on.. you’re roughed up pretty bad too.” If they couldn’t help Celine check over Rumi.. the least they could do was take care of each other since Rumi couldn’t.

Zoey held herself, frowning as she glanced to Mira with a saddened look.  How could she focus on herself when she knew she was the reason they were all hurt? “Do you think she’s going to be okay..?” On the inside, Zoey was still blaming herself for it all.  She’d been the reason any of this started, and the reason they’d been so far from the house in the first place.  Maybe if she could’ve just tried to fit in, not dragged them into her careless fun without paying any mind to the consequences.

She could have avoided getting them all hurt if she wasn’t so much of a problem.

Mira glanced towards the door in debate, but nodded anyhow.  Zoey didn’t need to feel any worse right now, Mira opting to comfort her rather than speculate. “She’ll be fine.  I think Celine’s just.. reasonably a bit pissed at us.” Mira wasn’t happy about it either, but gave Zoey a weak smile anyhow.

Trying to cheer her up, little by little.

Mira shook her head to refocus, though, knowing better than to let herself get stuck on it too. “But let’s not focus on that.  Rumi shouldn’t have to worry about us while she’s down, so let’s get fixed up.” Knowing Rumi, she’d be worried to see them still beat up after she got the full doctor treatment from Celine.

Zoey only nodded as Mira slid an arm around her, sullenly leaning her head against Mira’s shoulder for comfort as she caved without any real enthusiasm.  Her gaze had moved, however, soon trained on Mira’s neck where one of the demons had gotten her the most.  They didn’t want to focus on Rumi.. so she could focus on her, right?

That’s how this worked?

Mira’s neck was slicked almost entirely on one side with blood, made thin from the rain and staining most of the upper part of her white hoodie.  The wound she’d gotten from the demon that had attached to her had gone deeper than she’d thought, still a bloody scarlet shade and not sealed whatsoever.  Mira was brave to not be whining about it, Zoey swore on that as they went to grab the living room medical supplies.

Because she knew she would be if that were her.

Mira let Zoey lead her along into her room before she even opened the closed case, already sorting through the items before sparing Zoey a gentle glance as she sat on the other girl’s bed. “You were pretty close to a lot of them.  Did they get you?” Visually she couldn’t tell all that much.

Zoey hesitated, unsure as she reached down to check her body over in paranoia, feeling her. “Um.. I don’t think so..?  No wait, I think somewhere..” Zoey could remember being hurt— not that she’d focused on it much. “My back hurts, but I mean- I don't know if it’s bleeding or anything.”

Mira exhaled softly, offering her hands out a bit hesitantly as if she were going to grab the hem of Zoey’s hoodie for her.  It was just pure reflex, too focused being caring towards Zoey she let it slip her mind how it could be taken. “I could help you with the hoodie if you need me to check.”

…

Zoey stared back at Mira, blinking a few times.  She was not straight enough to process that offer in an innocent light, stunned silent and staring back at Mira blankly with a slacked jaw.  Excuse her? “Wh.. I don’t.. think I understand—“ Zoey giggled so nervously, malfunctioning a bit as she glanced between Mira’s eyes in clueless disbelief.  Mira wanted to take off her shirt?  Right now?

She did not think she was understanding that right.

Mira seemed confused at the reaction she’d earned, slowly raising an eyebrow in questioning as she tilted her head with the motion. “You said you were hurt.. so I was going to look for you?” It would be a little hard to look for with the hoodie still in the way.

Zoey felt dumb the second it was repeated, though, still pink in the cheeks as she had the realization hit her.  She should not have had all the proper thought processes leave her the second she’d thought Mira had just asked to take off her hoodie.  Zoey felt dumb, realizing just how on topic Mira had been and how lost she’d still gotten. “Right—!  Right that makes sense, yep!” And yet Zoey couldn’t maintain eye contact whatsoever, clearing her throat sharply.

Mira shook her head, rolling her eyes playfully.  She knew exactly what Zoey was thinking, and yet she didn’t really let it bother her.  It was cute in a way, not that she’d say that out loud. “You’re something.” She had to act oblivious, really.  Zoey was pretty obvious about her crush on the two girls, and not doing such a good job hiding it very well.  But that didn’t change the fact she was probably injured, so Mira pressed it aside and offered a small smile. ”So is that a yes that you need help taking it off?”

Zoey had already forgotten the question at hand, judging from the lack of an answer..

Zoey hurriedly shook her head, already reaching down herself with a red face. “No I’ve got it—!” She’d quickly turned around from her spot on the bed just so she didn’t have to be facing Mira when she lifted off the hoodie from over her head.  The movement alone confirmed she’d been hurt at the very least, Zoey wincing as she’d lifted her arms up over her head.  Her back was all bruised up, Mira could see it all beneath the girl’s sports bra, wincing as she’d inspected the skin.  Besides some minor scratches all along her body and arms, Mira didn’t see anything major on her upper body at all.

But it didn’t take long when she’d lowered her eyes, the entire small of Zoey’s back looking clawed up, almost gauged along the line of her spine and left a bloody open mess. “Holy shit, Zoey..” Mira was more concerned that she couldn’t feel that, instantly grabbing the antibacterial wipes.

There wasn’t any way she could leave that the way it was, and that getting infected?  Could end up far worse than merely getting a fever with it being right over her spine.

“What..?  And langua—” The scold fell short with a startled cry of pain when Mira even brushed it with the wipe, instantly the nerves sparking to life as it stung. “Ow—!” Zoey’s eyes jerked with tears, and instantly she forgot to be flustered at all, suppressing a wail as the moisture and chemicals had sunk right into the wound.

That hurt like hell.

Mira pulled back her hand to stop wiping the area in an instant, sighing softly to herself. “I know— but it’s bad, I have to clean it.” She could hardly even see the individual scratch marks.. the bloody mess tracing Zoey’s spine beyond worrying.  Luckily she’d felt it, and despite that being painful?  That was a good sign.

She hoped…

Zoey squeezed Rumi’s hoodie in her hands to grip through the pain, nodding hurriedly. “Please hurry— that hurts really really bad..”

Mira took a breath to calm herself, knowing she was doing this for Zoey’s sake as she rested her forehead against the girl’s back to keep her close.  More of a silent comfort. “If you need a break, tell me.  It’s going to suck a lot more than that little touch.” Mira wasn’t going to sugarcoat it, not when she knew her turn was next.

It was better to be honest about it.

Zoey hissed in pain the second the wipe had pressed back down into the open wound, her body keeling over as she crumpled in on herself.  It took all of her self control not to say anything already, feeling the pain sinking straight through the wound like electric inside of her skin.  She took it back.. Mira was right to curse, even if they didn’t do it so often themselves.

It didn’t feel good, not at all.

She was hardly breathing, holding her breath with her sides quivering when she’d suck in the smallest gasp of air only to go into dead silence again.  Tears were falling down her face, and slipping strained whimpers that kept catching in her throat no matter how hard she fought it.  The second Mira had it clean, she’d set the bloodied wipe aside and wrapped her arms around Zoey for a second to comfort her. “It’s over.  Breathe for me.”

Zoey was trying to stay collected, her fingers dug into the material of the hoodie still as she hiccuped and tried to suppress the tears that still wanted to fall.  Her cheeks already streaked with tear stains, it didn’t help force herself calm, sobbing softly as she felt Mira squeeze her with careful hands.

Mira didn’t turn away, either, watching Zoey’s hands shakily prying themselves from the hoodie to find her arms to hold onto instead.  Zoey wasn’t used to getting hurt, especially to this degree.  So that had been a first in what Mira could guess to be the rest of their lives if they chose to stay here. “I’ve got you.  I’ve got you, you’re fine.” The pain was easing, and yet Mira never pulled away, leaning her head against Zoey’s with a soft frown as she rubbed her sides.

It wasn’t fun to be the reason the people you cared for were hurting, she learned that very fast with how her stomach churned feeling Zoey’s back shaking with each tearful hiccup.

Zoey had taken longer than she’d meant to, calming down slowly as she held onto Mira’s arms as if they were the only things keeping her from sobbing her heart out.  To an extent, however, they were.  She was still collecting herself by the time she’d found it in her to try and straighten up, sniffling and reaching up to rub her teary eyes with the back of her hand. “I’m okay.. really just— it hurt more than I thought.”

Her voice still trembled despite her forced smile, Mira humming softly as she squeezed the girl against her once more. “I just need to cover it, that’s it.  I promise.” She didn’t want Zoey to have to go through that again, already hating the aftermath of the wound cleaning.  She’d do everything in her power to make sure it didn’t have to happen again.

Zoey nodded against Mira, their heads resting to the side against one another’s for a long moment before slowly releasing their hold on one another.  Mira kept one hand lingering on her side, however, not fully leaving her without comfort as she fumbled to undo a square band-aid with her one hand.

Zoey flinched on reflex when she’d first felt the touch, Mira trying to be careful as she pressed the adhesive pointedly around the wound to avoid it sticking to the torn skin.  Mira finally could relax with a heavy breath, sliding her finger along the bandage edge to ensure it didn’t come loose. “All done, see?”

Zoey peered back after a moment, taking her hand and slowly drawing it back to feel over the wound just in case.  Relief was instant when she found it covered up, her teary eyed smile a bit more genuine as she found Mira’s gaze waiting for hers. “Thank you.. but now that kinda means it’s your turn.”

Mira blinked, before groaning softly and eyeing her bloodied hoodie. “Payback, huh?” A bit of dry humor to ease the air, reaching down and lifting her hoodie up and off of her body to cast it aside without much care.  Zoey had to keep her eyes mindfully up and on the main wound rather than anything else, shuddering at the sight.  In any other situation like this, she would be staring at the wall instead.

“Should it still be bleeding this bad..?” Zoey had turned her body slowly, worriedly eyeing the fresh wound and turning Mira’s head to get a better look.  It didn’t seem like it had sealed up much at all, still dripping blood.

Mira hummed, letting Zoey move her around without a fight. “It didn’t nick a vein or I’d probably be dead.. maybe it’s all the water that kept it open.” Mira reached aside to grab a fresh wipe, handing it right to Zoey without looking.  She trusted her. “Focus on the main wound.. there’s some bad scratches on my back, but this one is the worst.” Mira was walking Zoey through it a bit, already grabbing her own thigh in preparation for the pain.

Zoey wasn’t enthused, that was to say the least.

“You’ll tell me to stop if it’s too bad, right..?” She wanted to hear it after she’d had to suffer through the exact same in a slightly more bearable place.

Mira gave Zoey a small nod despite knowing she wouldn’t be saying anything. “Promise.  Get it over with, it’s going to hurt.” She wanted to finish that sentence with ‘like a bitch’, but she chose against it.

She could handle it and keep it to herself if it kept Zoey from feeling bad about it.  So, Mira did just that, internalizing her pain the best she could as Mira felt the wipe being pressed down into the wound.  Zoey’s face was apologetic the whole time, and yet focused as she tried to clean it out the best she could.  The watered down blood cleared away, the wound didn’t look that much smaller.

But it looked wrappable now, at least.

“You’re doing great..” Mira muttered it despite the clear strain to her voice, snickering softly at the pout Zoey gave her.

“You’re just saying that so I don’t feel bad about hurting you.”

It was clear Mira was in a lot of pain despite keeping perfectly silent in her tense state.  Mira only shrugged, wincing a bit with the motion. “Maybe a little..  Can you wrap it or should I?” She would understand if Zoey couldn’t do it.

But Zoey only shook her head and reached for some of the supplies, not even considering making Mira do it herself. “I can!  I just.. might need some help to know what I’m doing.” Zoey had only ever used band-aids, but the wound was far too big even for the larger squared ones.

So, Mira had to guide Zoey on how to wrap the gauze around the wound.  Zoey was hovering over her lap, leaning forward with the medical tape in hand being wrapped around the gauze securely.  Mira sighed in some relief as she watched Zoey finally pull back, Zoey holding an almost questioning look with how she’d glanced back at her. “Like that?”

Mira had felt up to test the wrapping that secured around her neck and part of her shoulder, but overall seemed pleased. “Not bad, actually…  You learn fast.”

Zoey giggled a bit softly, looking back at Mira with a warm smile as she let her shoulders relax a bit.  Knowing she’d done well with it, it eased her mind a little more.  Even.. half dressed and the both of them staring back at each other longer than necessary. “Or… maybe I just had a good teacher.” Zoey offered a shy smile, glancing down before back up in realizing their position.

Mira only smiled to herself, though, eyes softening.

Zoey was pretty in this light, Mira’s hands lowering to place themselves back against the bed as her mind let her admire just for a second more.  That was, until Zoey guiltily smiled even wider as she let that shy look fade. “So.. turn around so I can get the ones on your back?”

Poor Mira wasn’t let off the hook just yet, dragging out a groan as she tilted her head back.

Back to pain.

Chapter Text

Rumi laid in bed for the entirety of that next day, really, Celine not allowing her out of bed and checking on her frequently.  She had felt incredibly drowsy when she started to come to, sluggish and drained.  A morning of rest, and still Rumi didn’t feel so great.  Luckily, not from infection of any of her thoroughly cleaned wounds, or a side effect of her heart stopping.

She was just genuinely a bit ill from being caught in the rain that past day.  All of that excitement, and that was what her body had settled on to be concerned about.

A cold.  From being in the rain.  Completely ridiculous in comparison to wrestling back a demon horde.

Celine had planned to keep the other two training all day, almost as punishment for sneaking out, and yet she chose against it to take care of Rumi most of the day.  It was only a cold, and yet after the night of terror Celine had suffered through?  She had earned the right to show her concern constantly.  So, she was in and out of that room.  Celine was pacing and on her feet, even making a cold compress out of a wet rag or two throughout the day to bring Rumi’s temperature down bit by bit.

Zoey and Mira didn’t know what to do with themselves, really not doing much due to the loss of routine.  Nothing except for watching.  They had wanted all day to get in that room, but with how Celine had been acting.. chose against asking to do so.  She didn’t seem to be in an agreeable mood at the moment, even still.  She fed them, gave them water, even checked on their wrapped wounds when she got the chance after she’d left Rumi, but besides that she wasn’t around much.

Celine was still impossibly upset with them, but she wasn’t letting it get in the way of their needs.  Just because she was mad, didn’t mean she would make them suffer over her current emotions.  Mira didn’t speak a word besides a halfhearted ‘thank you’ that slipped from her lips whenever Celine would take time out of her fretting to care for them.  She wasn’t feeling all too forgiving at the moment, side eyeing Celine in passing each time.  The whole day was tense, even Zoey not brightening it like she usually did.

Instead she stuck to Mira’s side for the most part, hanging off over her arm and resting her cheek to the girl’s shoulder.  It was a day full of worry.

And difficulty buried bitterness from Mira’s side.

The day passed by so slowly, and yet soon night fell over them all.  Celine had watched them go into their room quietly from the living room, sighing as their doors fell shut and heading to her room.  But out of paranoia, she knew she’d be checking on them in the night more than likely, afraid to have them out of her sight for long.

Mira wasn’t the only one with her trust broken and lost.

Mira laid staring at her ceiling all over again.  She’d been getting better with not staying up once she’d actually got to lay down, improving with her adjustments.  That was, until tonight.  Maybe it was the lack of adventure.. or maybe it was knowing Rumi wasn’t well after everything that happened.  The image of Rumi dead on the forest floor was not leaving her head for long, replaying just how her legs had buckled down beneath her after she’d passed out on them.

Mira groaned at her active mind, rolling over and slamming her pillow over her head and ears to try and make the memories stop.  Logically, she knew that Rumi was fine.  Celine hadn’t taken her to a doctor, so it couldn’t be too horribly bad.

And yet here Mira laid awake worried sick, dropping her hold on her pillow and staring at her door with a mixed expression.  Celine had made it plenty clear they weren’t to be moving around after hours now, her patience thin, and yet Mira couldn’t see herself falling asleep like this.  Not without easing her mind.  Mira sighed slowly as she sat up, tossing her blankets and slipping her legs off of the side.

She wasn’t looking to test her luck with Celine for sure, but despite that she had to make sure Rumi was okay.  Even if it was a glance in from the door.

So she got up, dragging her feet a bit as she reached her door and turned the knob slowly to step into the hall.  Mira had been greeted by Zoey’s face almost instantly when she’d turned to step out, the two of them frozen and staring back at each other for a moment.  Zoey stood with her pillow held in to her side, left wide-eyed before she had them fall slowly into a guilty look as she shuffled her feet.  They both knew they weren’t supposed to be out, not expecting the other to meet them at the door.

Mira took note of the pillow when she’d let her eyes drop, her face falling soft as she hummed in knowing. “You couldn’t sleep either?” It wasn’t a surprise.

Zoey sullenly shook her head, her eyes flitting towards Rumi’s door in reflex with the question.  The fact it stayed closed somehow felt worse with them both breaking the rules even still, not being joined. “I couldn’t stop thinking..” There was too much guilt over the whole situation that had happened the previous night, especially on Zoey’s behalf.

She felt responsible for all of it.

Mira gave a small nod of agreement, glancing back to her own door in silent debate.  Any other time she would have shut it, but knowing Celine already had the paranoia to check?  She didn’t bother.  Mira shook her head before following Zoey’s eyes to the door with a soft frown.  It wasn’t like they had plans to leave or anything, merely restless in their own rooms. “I was going to check on her too, so don’t feel bad about it.” Mira reached out to draw Zoey forward with a hand to the girl’s shoulder, rubbing it with her thumb as she stepped down the hall.  Zoey just let herself be guided, staying in close to Mira’s side.

Being as quiet as possible the closer they got to Celine’s room, Mira took hold of the doorknob and slowly pressed it open.

Her whole room was without a single light on, Rumi sleeping on her side facing them.  She did hear the door, however, her eyes fluttering open slowly almost in an instant with the subtle noise.  She was a light sleeper for sure, her tired eyes watching Mira and Zoey peering in through the dark to find hers.  Rumi hadn’t expected to see either of them, really, but when she did?  Her eyes opened a little more clearly, a soft sound leaving her as she adjusted to have her head higher on her pillow.

Unlike Celine.. it didn’t seem Rumi blamed them in the slightest for any of it, offering a small smile.

“What are you guys still doing up..?” Maybe a little weary, but that was from being so close to sleep before they’d shown up.  Actively sleeping, in all reality.  Rumi had brightened up the smallest bit just laying eyes on the two of them.

Zoey had frozen a bit, however, eyeing the few visible bandages from under Rumi’s white tee.  Her arm, shoulders, hand, but with the blankets she couldn’t make out Rumi’s side that she knew had been gotten worse.  Guilty beyond a doubt just seeing all of the covered injuries, Zoey had walked right over and gotten onto the edge of the mattress.  Rumi’s eyes widened softly as she had gone right to hug onto her, freezing still.  She hadn’t expected it, feeling Zoey hiding her face into her shoulder and squeezing so carefully and yet with strength she didn’t usually use. “I was so worried…” Zoey whispered it into Rumi’s neck, hardly raising her voice much at all in a broken tone.

Rumi had been on their minds without a moment to themselves.

Rumi’s hands hovered almost unsurely for a second, before softening her expression and wrapping them around Zoey and holding her slowly.  It wasn’t unwelcome even if she was sore, resting her head against Zoey’s with a deep breath.  Because if she were honest, even when she was more out of it, all she had asked about all day when Celine would come by would be about them.

The worry went both ways.

“I’m fine.. really.” Rumi insisted with a soft laugh, feeling Zoey’s tears against her shoulder in an instant.  It was kind of nice…

Having people care, even if she didn’t wish to worry them.

Mira sighed, leaving the door open and stepping over to the bed beside them to rest a hand over the two.  She had expected Rumi to be asleep, but seeing her awake?  It had been more of a relief than she’d expected.  Sure there were bandages, but it wasn’t as bad as the bloodied girl she’d been holding the night before. “Well that doesn’t change that you passed out.  I thought you got hurt worse than you look.” She stayed sitting, really just rubbing Zoey’s back to soothe her.

And yet Mira’s eyes stayed on Rumi, the two matching soft smiles when their eyes met.  Rumi seemed hesitant, but she shook her head while holding Zoey close to her. “I think it was just an anxiety attack..  I have them sometimes, I guess it just— snuck up on me with everything that happened...” Her heart stopping, the lack of air in her lungs, seeing her life flashing before her eyes twice in the same few minutes?  It was horrifying to suffer through all of it within the same few minutes, and bouncing right back to her feet despite it.

Neither her heart, nor her lungs could keep up by then.

Mira sat up straight with a pause, however, blinking.  She hadn’t even considered it, but remembering how rough Rumi’s breathing had been she realized just how many signs there had been.  Especially with how withdrawn Rumi could be, constantly unsure of herself when around them.  

Honestly she was upset she hadn’t noticed how bad it was.

“And is the passing out normal?” Mira couldn’t imagine it would be, and was pleased to see denial.

“No, I think it was just worse.  I think it was the soul ripping that spiraled it…” Rumi shuddered remembering the sensation, and Mira’s expression stayed a bit concerned.  She hadn’t known that’s what the glowing action had been.

But any question died in her throat when they heard Zoey sniffle and try to muffle a sob.  Rumi redirected her attention the second she’d heard it, eyes widening slightly. “Hey.. what’s wrong?”

Zoey was a mess, refusing to let go of Rumi as her emotions got the better of her. “I’m.. I’m so sorry—..” She hadn’t mean to let this happen, and yet here they were.  Every single one of them marked up with wounds.

“What..?” Rumi scoffed slightly, confused and taken aback as her eyes moved to Mira out of reflex for any hint of what Zoey was talking about.

Mira knew, though, sighing softly as she shook her head with a growing understanding. “Zoey you didn’t do anything, you know that.” And though Zoey should know it wasn’t exactly her fault, the demons having never been a concern to them before—

She really didn’t.

Zoey only shook her head as Rumi pulled back just a bit, skimming over the girl’s tearful expression worriedly. “I got us all attacked, I made you all come out..  If I hadn’t made you, maybe you guys would still be okay.” Zoey’s voice was shaking as she insisted, hiccuping through each breath as she tried to hold back from another sob.

She knew she was probably being dramatic.. being too much.

And yet losing them was the last thing she’d ever wanted to experience, and it nearly happened right before her eyes.

“Zoey..” Rumi sighed softly, before hugging her right back in to her chest.  That was what it took for Zoey to go rigid— and start breaking down sobbing into Rumi’s arms.  She blamed herself for everything, and it was just tearing her apart inside.

Rumi could have died and it would have all been her fault…

Mira had moved to lay finally, caving to hold onto the two from back behind Zoey.  Maybe to an extent she was right, that she’d been the reason they were out there.  But if she hadn’t? “If you didn’t bring us out, we wouldn’t have been ready for any of this.  If they attacked the house?  We wouldn’t have had our weapons, we’d all be asleep.” It wasn’t like they’d had a good hold on it before..

In a way, while Zoey had been the reason they’d nearly gotten hurt?  She’d also saved them without even trying.

Zoey hadn’t expected to be the one comforted, sniffling as Rumi had started to brush away her tears with a gentle hand.  A hand soothing over her back, Mira squeezing her in from behind— she hadn’t expected this to be how those words were welcomed. “No one blames you for it..  I don’t.” Rumi felt she had to emphasize that, finding Zoey’s head pulling back just a little as she turned her head up nervously to meet Rumi’s.  She wouldn’t dream of blaming Zoey for any of it. “It was all of our decision to come along.. and I don’t regret it either.”

…

And yet Zoey’s lip quivered hearing all of the gentle reassurance, Rumi sighing with a soft smile when she’d seen it. “You want to cry even more now.. don’t you?”

“Uh-huh..”

Mira rolled her eyes with a smile, rubbing Zoey’s side for a second when she’d drawn her hand back. “Go ahead, let it out.” Zoey didn’t need to be told twice, attached right to Rumi humorously quick and hiding her face against Rumi all over again.  Mira snickered, resting her head over the back of Zoey’s head when she felt the girl shaking with sobs that wracked through her body. “There we go..” Her and Rumi’s eyes met from over Zoey’s head, a gentle humor between them.  It was sad, but also a gentle moment.

So they let it stay that way.

—

Celine hadn’t turned in for bed just yet, sitting on the edge of her bed still in her day clothes.  She stayed with her eyes trained on the picture on her nightstand, eyes soft with guilt as she drew in a slow breath. “What am I doing, Ryu..?” Celine whispered to herself, mostly, eyes sad as they trained on Ryu’s smile shining in the picture frame on her vanity table. “Is this all just another mistake?” Had she failed the girls?  It might just be her own faults that caused all of this…

Maybe she was failing Ryu more than she was failing them.

The second that thought had hit her, however, almost as an instant response her phone had started to ring beside her on the bed.  Celine paused only for a second, carefully reaching over and flipping her phone to eye the contact before answering with a hurried tap when realization hit her expression. “Bobby— I’m sorry, I meant to call you..” An apologetic lilt had fallen into her tone all too fast.

She knew the tone he’d hold before he even spoke, however, eyes softening the second she heard it. “Don’t even worry about it, but really, is everything okay?” Bobby’s voice had gentled almost entirely from it’s relaxed tone, however, entirely softening it. “I know you’re probably busy, but it’s not like you to set something up and not show up at all…”

Celine frowned slightly, eyeing the photo on reflex at the question.  Rumi’s little sleepy face meeting her eyes, it went right for her heart. “The girls got into a bit of trouble last night, I entirely forgot about calling to cancel.  They snuck out in the middle of the night into the woods.” She wasn’t rushing to hang up, either, tucking her phone to her cheek and slouching.  It wasn’t like her to, and yet she did.

It wasn’t too common for her to call with anyone, really, especially two days in a row.  Bobby was just about her only exception to that, recently.

But Bobby was far from concerned about her not showing up in comparison to what happened, instantly on that with concern. “What?  Are they okay?”

Celine sighed at the question, shaking her head and sliding a hand through her hair.  She was entirely stressed, and already second guessing her decisions with one incident. “They all got themselves hurt, I kept them in today but— God, Bobby I don’t know what I’m doing here…” He had no clue what was really going on behind the scenes, and yet Bobby had been there the most for her.  As of recent, he was about all she had left. 

Celine had lost most everyone she held dear by now.

“Hey, hey..  Why don’t you calm down, sit and talk to me.” Bobby himself had sat everything aside hearing the distressed strain to her voice, frowning as he did so. “What’s going on?”

“I’m trying, I really am— but I don’t know if I’m cut out for this.  I raised Rumi fine, but with them?  I don’t know if I’m able to handle all of them…  Maybe I’m not being hard enough.” Celine had told Bobby she took these girls in for another reason, the only one the world would know.

That they were going to be a music group.

Bobby didn’t stand for the negative self talk at all, however, scoffing softly. “Pshh-!  Come on, it’s you were talking about.  You’re doing great.” He insisted so, but he saw things that Celine didn’t. “You’ve definitely got your hands full, don’t get me wrong!  But.. maybe you need to let them loose a little more.”

Celine hummed to herself, almost confused as she leaned into her phone. “What?” She thought she was being lenient already, but letting them come and go as they pleased wasn’t what he meant.

Bobby shrugged a bit to himself on his side, chuckling nervously at the bewildered tone he got in response. “Celine, I love you to bits, you know I do.  But you forget sometimes.. they’re still kids.  They’re going to break rules, be a little reckless— but it matters how they do it.” Especially taking in troubled kids the way Celine seemed to be. “You can still be tough on them so they learn, but if they break rules?  So what, you know they’re going to bend or break them anyways, so give them a way to be safe if they do.”

Bobby hadn’t been the best kid, he’d been a handful and he knew it.  Only, that made him all the more reliable of a source on this.  But he even smiled with a soft laugh. “Besides.. you got pretty lucky with Rumi.  She’s the kind of kid most parents would die for, this is her first time having friends.  Maybe give her some wiggle room, you know what I mean?”

Celine listened with a mixed expression, fidgeting with a frustrated sigh as she nodded along. “I do.” She was a stickler for order and rules, but she tried to limit them in the first place.  Bobby’s words had merit, after all.  To get closer and have a real relationship?  They needed to be able to do it on their own, not always stuck in routine without time to be with one another. “Thank you, Bobby.”

Bobby smiled to himself, happy to hear he’d been of some help. “It’s no problem, you know I always have time for you.  Besides, when those girls need to go big and need a manager?  Phone me up!”

Celine paused, but even cracked a soft smile herself. “You’re a manager now?” She couldn’t say she’d seen it coming, Bobby had seemed so happy when he’d been in his own boy band.. but time flew by for them, really.

Bobby was all too happy to have a chance to get involved in the thing he loved again, however.  Even in a new way. “Yep!  I may still have the moves.. but I think it’s obvious I’ve seen better days.  So, I figured I’d help pass the torch.  And for your girls.. I’d like to see them go as far as we did.”

He had high hopes for them.. and so did Celine.

Celine couldn’t lie.. she and her group hadn’t had the best manager.  Good at his job?  Yes.. but emotionally, he may have been the reason they’d come apart.  Driving them so far without caring much for them.

And losing Ryu had been the last straw for them.

“You know I’ll call.  Just give me some more time to get them ready, I think I have some apologies to give out tomorrow.” Celine accepted responsibility for it, even if she knew it was their own decisions that drove it.  The girls needed space to grow.

So she had to learn to take a step back.

“You better!  It’s been forever since I’ve seen your little girl, huh?” Bobby never knew how Celine’s face had fallen hearing him say it like that.  Maybe in a world where Ryu had been able to stay.. it would be easier to hear.  Because in that world, she might have been able to handle Rumi being called her daughter without thinking of her real mother.

“It has..” The wistful voice that left her, it wasn’t as convincing as she’d hoped.

Bobby’s smile turned more sad hearing it, too. “I’ll see you soon too, okay?  I’ll bring apples, I know how she loved them.”

Ryu did.. and they always brought them for her when he visited.

“I’ll see you, you need to be getting to bed.  It’s late.” Celine said this while standing despite her words, but Bobby lit right up.  Usually, she blew him off about visiting, so lost in her thoughts.  Maybe that was where Rumi got it from.

“Alright then, bye bye now!”

“Bye, Bobby.” Celine laughed softly, shaking her head and finally hanging up the phone.  Maybe the only person she’d listen to about any of this, and Bobby was always there to call and remind her.

Or he tried to be, when she’d allow him to.

Celine hadn’t stayed in her room despite the conversation, standing just to check out of the door.  But expecting to find them all shut.. she found not a single one sealed.  To say Celine was confused was an understatement, but she’d hurriedly walked to Rumi’s doorway just in case.  She hadn’t relaxed faster, actually seeing her inside, and yet she was more surprised to see she wasn’t alone.

Zoey was out cold by now, and had ended up with her body draped over Rumi, who had been rolled onto her back.  Mira had fallen asleep with an arm draped over the two of them, her hand still clutched onto the end of Rumi’s blanket to keep her and Zoey tucked safely beneath them.  Even as drowsy as she had been, she’d tried to ensure they stayed warm.

Especially since Rumi was sick.

Celine stared from the door, her eyes growing soft as she stepped in the open door.  She stayed quiet, leaning down to carefully unfurl Mira’s grasp and tuck her fully under the blankets with the other two.  Staring down at them, they looked so tired and peaceful.  Celine could only remember how she had been with her group, leaning down to rest the back of her hand against Rumi’s cheek to test her temperature.

The small fever had already begun to fade, Celine smiling softly as she pressed a kiss to her forehead.  Rumi never was awake for those gentle affections, not once.  Celine couldn’t bring herself to show such a motherly type of care when she was awake to witness it.

“Get some rest..”

She couldn’t give up on them all.

Not now.

Chapter Text

Celine didn’t forget Bobby’s advice from the night before, either.  It was early in the morning when she got up to her usual alarm, and then she was on her feet, checking on the girls in passing.  Rumi’s alarm clock wasn’t on like usual, Celine having turned it off the day before in case her fever went back up.  Zoey still laid curled over Rumi’s torso like the night before, clung to her like a koala now, but that left one of them still missing from the cuddle pile that she’d seen the night before.

Mira.

It had taken Celine some time to find her, too, taking her time to search the house.  Still, she hadn’t ignored that Mira wasn’t there.  Celine had concern the second she realized she was missing, even if she was still upset to an extent.  Mira had already gotten up about a few minutes before Celine had, sitting out front of the house on a stone wall that lined the ridge.  Not really doing anything else, all on her own staring up at the sky as it shifted colors from the sun rising along the city line in the distance.

Celine had watched her for a few long moments before even attempting to approach, walking slowly up behind her and leaning slowly onto the wall.

Mira saw her, but she chose to not mention it, really just staying quiet.  She wasn’t going to be the first one to talk right now, not after the past few days.  Maybe a little more than bitter over being blamed for what happened in the heat of the moment.

“Mira.” Celine was adjusted to her new name by now, already a step in the right direction.  Mira merely hummed in acknowledgment, not looking towards her whatsoever despite it.  Celine frowned, but couldn’t blame her.  Merely turning to face the sunrise with her in acceptance. “I know you’re still mad at me, but can we talk?”

She asked, and yet Mira knew it wasn’t much of a question.

“If you want to talk you can talk.  I can’t promise I’ll listen.” Mira was blunt with her displeasure, her face giving away her emotions as her narrowed eyes remained focused up above at the clouds.  To say she looked mad.. wouldn’t exactly be the full extent of it.  She wanted to avoid Celine as much as possible right now.

To avoid saying the wrong thing, and keep her own mouth shut.

Celine knew Mira would be listening, though, even if she said she might not.  She took a breath to steady herself, before even trying to start. “I was upset with you girls, I won’t pretend that I’m still not entirely happy with what happened.  But.. I also accept that I may have been rude and gotten short with you and Zoey when I shouldn’t have.” Celine sighed to herself, feeling as Mira’s eyes moved to look at her from the side with a small glance.  Mira didn’t have to say she was upset, it was clear in every aspect of how she was acting around her.

But Celine continued despite that, forcing herself to continue despite the lack of response. “What I’m trying to say is that I’m sorry for how I acted, and how I blamed the two of you.  I would understand if it takes you a while to trust me again, and it’s entirely warranted.  Rumi’s just.. very modest, and at the moment I wasn’t thinking much about how I was going to come off, only about protecting her when she couldn’t do it herself.” Celine sighed slowly, but waited patiently for a response if any would come at all.  Mira had frozen a bit, hearing what Celine had to say, and finally turned towards her a little more than her passive aggressive side eye.

That was one thing Mira’s father had given her no matter how many times he upset her, and it had her a bit thrown.  She did not expect to hear that, an actual apology.

Mira didn’t really know how to react at first, going quiet and letting herself process first.  Mira had been in and out of therapy most of her childhood, so she knew not to react immediately.  Just letting the moment sit while she stared back at Celine.

“I didn’t know she was.. self conscious.  So I might’ve gotten mad too.” Mira sighed slowly as she muttered the words, laying her arms loosely over her knees and sat forwards a bit more on the wall. “I have anger issues, I’m pretty sure you know...  So you being that mad towards me, and Zoey— I think I got more defensive than I should have.”

Zoey had been the topper of that scenario, Mira already protective over her friends.  Mira didn’t just have anger issues, Celine knew.  BPD had been in some of the files the parents had passed over, mostly from the therapy appointments.  The parents weren’t even supposed to have them, which had Celine secretly bitter over the invasion of privacy when she noticed just what she was reading.

They had paid the therapist illegally to see what all was being discussed, and that was when Mira stopped going all over again after that, having blown through five therapists already when they’d given up.

Celine nodded slightly, not looking to cause any more problems than she had. “And that’s not entirely your fault.  I think we both need to work on some things, don’t we?” Mira gave a breathy scoff, but nodded along anyhow.  An understatement.. but she knew it was right.

“Yeah.. I guess so.” Mira had thought she was getting better with handling her emotions, and she was in her own way.  Sometimes, however, you couldn’t avoid triggers when they followed you.

And then she split on them before they got the chance to fix their mistakes, and lost all trust and feeling for someone for a while when it was worse off than usual.

Mira was trying to get over it at least a little by being faced by an actual apology, but she already knew it would take a bit.

“I know you trusted us to listen.  I shouldn’t be as upset at you as I am, but… I’ll get over it.  But for now, I might need some space.” Mira sighed at the admittance, crossing her arms as she let her eyes focus back up onto the sun that had started to peek over the trees with a small squint narrowing her eyes.  

Celine only nodded, smiling faintly as she turned her eyes where Mira’s had.  Though she realized despite the light.. she didn’t need to squint.  Mira squinted a lot, actually.  Maybe she could benefit from glasses.

Someday.

“And I’ll do my best to give it to you.  When the other girls are awake, though, I’d like to talk to you all.  Come in for breakfast in a while.. please?” Celine didn’t push her luck, keeping her hands to herself as she stood and left Mira to enjoy her alone time a while longer.  Mira glanced back, watching her leave with a soft frown settling across her lips.

Sometimes, she just couldn’t read Celine.  Which was different, considering she could read people pretty well by now.

“Yeah..”

Mira stayed out there for a while longer, too, testing to see if Celine actually would stay true to her word.  About half an hour had passed by, and she still hadn’t been bothered from her spot.  Mira considered that a test complete, smiling subtly to herself as she stood.  Not fake like her mother or as blame avoidant as her father.

Maybe she really did just need to calm herself down and let the pain ease with time, standing to head inside finally.

—

Rumi kept her eyes shut, exhausted and breathing slow.  She was exhausted in every meaning of the word, but incredibly relaxed.  She almost thought she was still ill when she’d woken, however, brow furrowing as she hummed.  Her body felt so heavy and warm, buried under pressure.  That wasn’t normal, not for her.

But moving the smallest little bit— and it became evident that wasn’t her body being at fault when her one leg moved with ease, but yet her body couldn’t follow.

Her legs were so cold in comparison to her body…

Rumi finally caved to confirm her suspicions, eyes fluttering tiredly open as she hummed and turned her head.  And just as it had all that time ago, Zoey’s face was merely inches from hers, sleeping peacefully with the rise and fall of her body obvious with soft breaths fanning out and just barely reaching Rumi’s face.  She hadn’t expected anyone to stay if she were being honest with herself, bewildered to find anyone else had stayed.

Rumi tensed at first, but slowly relaxed herself out with a soft hum as she slid her hand up to tuck a long strand of Zoey’s hair back behind her ear and out of her face.  Zoey hardly reacted at first, tiredly nestling right into Rumi’s palm, content with the caring gesture.  Rumi didn’t pull away, a bit frozen by the affection being chased and stopping herself from pulling away.  She thought Zoey had woken at first, until she’d made no move to respond verbally.

It had taken a while to adjust to having people being so touchy with her, but Rumi found that after so long of having it with these two?  She had started to crave it so badly, and this was plenty enough to keep her from getting up.

Zoey’s body weight pushing her down into the bed, and not to mention the sheer amount of body heat that the one girl gave off was far more than Rumi could in a lifetime.  So she laid there, playing with Zoey’s hair and running her fingers through it slowly just watching her for reactions.  A long few minutes had passed before she got anything, finally noticing when Zoey’s eyes had started to flutter, and a smile curled her lips. “Your hands are so cold..” The giggle she let out was soft, still drowsy as she still leaned into the touch.

Rumi sighed softly, but shared the small humor.  It wasn’t like she didn’t notice the complete temperature difference that buried her in warmth. “You’re almost making me sweat to death.. I’d say we’re pretty even…” Her only immediate response had been a series of giggles, Zoey smiling brightly as she let her eyes peek open.

And yet entirely felt her brain short circuit in seeing Rumi’s face so close to hers, cheeks heating up gradually as she stopped breathing.  Zoey had expected to be a little close, but not so close she could feel Rumi’s breaths against her and realize they weren’t her own. “You are pretty..”

…

Rumi paused, and soon her cheeks had turned the same rosy shade that Zoey’s had, the two of them processing the words that fell out at the same time.  A breathy laugh left her, raising an eyebrow as if the comment hadn’t flustered her stunned. “Excuse me?”

Zoey had only processed one half of that sentence Rumi had said before she had rambled the first thing that had come to mind.  The word pretty, not pretty even— and Zoey hadn’t even noticed the slip up until it was too late.  She had sat up so incredibly fast, laughing out loud in a complete nervous reaction trying to play it off. “What?  Huh?  Nothing, nothing at all!  Wow, is it hot in here— you’re right, I’m sweating!” Zoey was sweating it out, trying to distract from her complete slip up.

Rumi wasn’t really buying any of it, wide eyed and watching Zoey scrambling and failing to cover up her tracks.

She wasn’t very good at that, and it showed.

“Zoey..-“ Rumi had started to even form a response, but cut herself off with a hurried gasp when Zoey had strained her back straight to avoid looking at her—

And tumbled backwards straight off of the bed with a loud thud that echoed out as she hit the hardwood floor.

Rumi had sat up as quick as she could, the both of them getting up and around way too early after waking up to be moving this fast.  Her eyes were wide in alarm as she peered over the edge of her bed, quickly finding Zoey splayed out with a low groan. “Zoey!  Are you okay?” She’d hit the ground so hard, she swore the whole house had heard it.

Zoey winced, clutching her back as she sat up through the moment. “Ow— ow ow.. yep!  I’ll be fine!” She’d landed straight on her bandaged up lower back, the pain instantaneous upon impact.

Rumi shuddered sympathetically, swinging her legs over the side and reaching down to pull Zoey up by the hands without needing to be asked. “You need to be more careful..” Rumi hadn’t forgotten about the comment at all, sighing slowly and yet choosing against mentioning it again with how Zoey reacted.

Maybe she shouldn’t mention it.. ever again.  It was better that way, to pretend there wasn’t any interest.

Right..?

Except the noise had drawn attention, Mira half running down the hall and sliding in her socks across the floor.  She’d slammed into the side of the doorframe heavily when she’d struggled to come to a stop, looking up hurriedly with panic in her eyes.  The night in the woods definitely had Mira on high alert as well, her eyes on the two the second she’d gotten herself upright. “Is everything okay?  I heard something fall.”

Zoey was still clutching her back, shakily smiling when Mira had come crashing around the corner. “Yeah!  I fell..”

Rumi and Mira had sighed at the exact same time, exchanging subtle glances that bordered on amusement.  Zoey wasn’t exactly the most aware of her body half the time, constantly falling and tripping over herself.  Mira shook her head in amusement, crossing over and carefully putting out her arm to hold loosely around Zoey’s waist. “You need to be more careful..  Do you need us to rewrap it yet?” If she fell maybe it reopened..

And yet Zoey had quickly shaken her head, forcing her smile brighter as she leaned back into Mira’s touch without any further hesitation. “Nope!  What are you doing up so early?” Getting up before Rumi felt weird, but they knew that it wouldn’t happen too fairly often.

Mira only gave a shrug, waiting for Rumi to lead the way out of the room before she answered. “I couldn’t sleep after I woke up.  Just sat outside for a while, I’ll sleep more tonight.” Mira didn’t mind the occasional restless night when she had time to herself to calm her mind.

But she also learned that having these two around her wasn’t so bad either, on these occasions.

Rumi wasn’t questioning anything, though she had kind of paused when she found that Celine wasn't in their usual spot.  The floor cushions laid vacant, Rumi’s eyes moving from the ground to Celine who paced the kitchen and had breakfast prepared.  Something felt different, however.

Celine had glanced up to the three, offering a small smile. “Girls.  Come here for a moment, please.” It was different than how she’d been acting the past day, Zoey a bit thrown as she blinked and glanced towards Mira, only to follow the rest of them towards the kitchen island and lining up along one side of the edge.

Rumi was confused, and that didn’t change when Celine had turned and placed three items onto the counter in front of them.

Three smartphones, each with cases already on and screen protectors.  Blue, pink and purple in their respective colors.  Mira’s eyes had subtly widened when they had been slid right over, each finding its way into their respective hands.  Now this brought back memories of her phone being taken away, quickly looking up to search Celine’s expression.  In that complex face, she found nothing evil.  Only hesitation, and yet a buried hope that was hidden just below the surface.

“What is this?” Rumi seemed the most unsure out of them, the only one hardly touching the phone and merely eyeing it with some withdrawal in her expression.  Mira had pulled back from Zoey slowly, blinking in some confusion.

Celine wasn’t so sure about this, and yet it was an olive branch she was lending to them, standing up straight with a slow breath. “This is my way of trying to let you girls have some freedom.  It’s come to my attention that I may have been giving you little time to just be children, and I may have been too stuck on the few rules I set in place.” Celine sighed softly, but put her phone on the kitchen island to tap in emphasis. “So, while I do like my rules to be followed, I’m giving you all safe loopholes in the case you just want time to yourselves or each other.  In the case you want to sneak out, I want you to at the very least turn on your location and leave your door open to let me know you aren’t home.”

Celine wanted to keep them safe.. to be able to reach them in case of emergency.  Sadly, however, she knew better than to hold on too tight.  Bobby was trying to keep her head on straight that way.

Mira’s expression was shocked, and yet fell soft as she unlocked the phone.  Already, three contacts.  And one app that had every single one of them with an icon and an unrecorded location.  Celine didn’t try to trick them into being tracked constantly, either, all of their locations off except for her own.

If she wanted their trust, she had to give them her own.

Celine glanced between the three and their shifting expressions, clearing her throat softly. “So?” She wasn’t used to them being so quiet.

Zoey was stunned, looking through it already with such a soft whisper. “Woah.. I’ve never had a phone this new!” She liked to keep things that were reliable, rarely able to afford anything more expensive.  Her eyes lifted to Celine despite it, however, beaming a smile as she hurriedly nodded. “I’ll take care of it!  I promise!”

Rumi had only nodded, the most unsure about this new freedom.

It was weird to go your whole life with routine and schedule, only to be let loose a little more the second she had finally let herself bend a few of those rules.

Mira smiled slightly, impressed subtly as she had taken her time to check her entire phone for any parental protections being placed on the plan or even the device itself.  She swore Celine would have slipped in even just one, but she hadn’t.  Even if she clearly would have wanted to. “I think we can work with that… are we allowed to put passwords?” It wasn’t like they were being cooped up despite the near death experiences they'd all suffered, so that much was a relief to hear.

Celine seemed happy with the collective response, humming as she took her phone and pocketed it. “Of course you can, they’re yours now.  But on that note, let’s eat.  We have to get back to training, if you’re all up to it.” Her eyes lingered on Rumi longer than she meant to, but was content finding her skin no longer flushed from fever.

She was recovering well.

Rumi had shaken her head, quickly doing the same and tucking her phone away without even needing to look at it. “I can help carry some plates over.”

Zoey had perked right up, smiling and offering her hands out. “Oh, oh!  Me too!”

Celine had her hands full, chuckling softly to herself and starting to pass some of the platters over. “Careful, don’t rush.” And yet she still let them help, even watching Mira take some from Zoey to make sure she didn’t end up dropping everything.

Things were going back to normal.. and yet improving all at the same time.

Chapter Text

From then on, Rumi stayed somewhat withdrawn despite being more at ease with the other girls.  She didn’t sneak out every night, and neither did the others anymore, but they were starting to get out a little more than they had before, no longer training full days on end and leaving time for more lighthearted fun between the long sessions.  And yet.. Zoey had taken the past three months of preparation to meet with their first manager—

To struggle with her feelings more and more.

She was failing.  Big time.  The occasional slip that she had with the girls?  They were becoming practically an everyday problem by this point.  Whereas Rumi seemed to get quiet and flustered by Zoey’s accidental slips and she avoided the topic entirely, if not starting a response and getting cut off— Mira’s responses were varying in reaction.  Zoey was even trying to keep track of them, getting both thrown off and starting to catch on to some hints she swore she was picking up on.

And yet she wasn’t sure of herself when she did.  A few examples of her increasing struggle?  Didn’t even begin to explain how badly she was struggling to read Mira.

Training about a few weeks in?  The girls had all gone out to the forest, just exploring for the sake of quality time.  Rumi was watching them with a fond smile, watching as Zoey lit up and spotted a large tree that had fallen over the river and way over onto the other side. “I’ve seen so many movies like this!”

Mira paused only for a moment as Zoey rushed ahead, before sighing and speeding up her pace a little as she watched Zoey clambering up without hesitation, bracing her hands on the uprooted trunk. “Zoey, careful!  You could fall.” She didn’t expect Zoey to listen, but the warning still stood.

“What?  Would you miss me?” Zoey giggled as she teased the comment, stepping up onto the log fully and spinning to face Mira a bit cheekily as she stepped back more.

Just to make a point.

Mira snickered to herself, rolling her eyes and shaking her head as she crossed her arms and watched Zoey with amusement if not slight concern. “Of course.  Who else would I end up chasing all over the forest every day if you fell into a river?” Mira smirked, tilting her head and watching Zoey through fondly narrowed eyes.  Zoey had caught onto the almost flirty look and lilt to the tone, and instantly she lost that cheeky confidence with a wide eyed hum.

Oh?

Rumi was far more worried, pausing and blinking slowly and approaching the fallen tree with some caution. “That.. does not look stable.  Zoey, maybe you really should come back.” She wasn’t liking the look of how it was shifting.

“No way, it’s fine!  See?  It’s not moving at all.”

It certainly did not look that way when it teetered and nearly rolled entirely to the side, Zoey gasping as it moved under her feet and sent her tumbling over backwards.  Mira and Rumi had both moved forward as fast as they could, clutching the base of the tree to hold it in place. “Zoey?!” Rumi peered over the roots, before letting her shoulders relax seeing Zoey half-soaked and draping her arms over the side of the tree with a nervous giggle.

“I’m fine—!  Just wet!”

Mira sighed in nothing but pure relief, shaking her head.  That crazy girl…

And then a little more obvious hints Zoey had tried to drop not too long ago in the recording booth, working on their debut song when Celine had taken them to the studio for the first time.  Rumi was singing in the recording booth, Mira and Zoey watching through the window with impressed looks. “Celine did not lie…” Rumi had high vocals, even if she wasn’t yet stretching them out too much.  Make a good impression.. leave them wanting more, right?

Zoey swore she was in love, if she could?  She would think she had hearts for eyes right about now, Mira snickering at her lovestruck expression.

“She sounds.. beautiful.”

They openly agreed on that statement, watching in a shared admiration.  Zoey had flitted her eyes towards Mira despite her enjoyment, however, kind of watching the soft smile that curved her lips.  They were just standing around and waiting, Celine inside and helping coach Rumi a little stronger.  Zoey could make out something a little more than just admiration hidden in that reaction, however.

The way Mira kept her eyes on Rumi almost exactly how Zoey did.  It was such a calm moment, hardly bothered by anything else .

“Do you like girls?”

…

Zoey could not stop the jumble of words tumbling out, the both of them going dead silent and quietly making eye contact.  That was the most random question Mira could have imagined slipping out of Zoey’s mouth, scoffing humorously as she tried to press down the laughter the question rewarded.

“What?” Mira couldn’t believe Zoey found this moment out of any other to ask, raising an eyebrow as Zoey flushed and immediately started to backtrack from her direct question.

“I mean— sorry that was so weird..“ Zoey giggled as if she wasn’t completely embarrassed by herself, tucking her hair back behind her ear as she turned her head nervously away.  She just had to make it awkward, didn’t she?

Zoey couldn’t win.

And yet, Mira held her amusement as she turned her eyes back to the recording booth to make sure the other two were still busy.  Not that she would have minded Rumi hearing.. but she wasn’t so sure of if Celine would have thought kindly of this conversation.  Finding them still busy?  She hummed in thought, Zoey’s attention caught as she glanced right back to Mira. “I wouldn’t say I’d be against liking them.  Maybe even more than guys, actually.” Mira couldn’t say she hated their physique..

But women in general actually just seemed— attractive?  The best way she could put it, figuring herself out.  And the dumbfounded stare Zoey gave her, practically stunned silent by the positive response?  Mira had to suppress the wide smirk that wanted to take over her face.  She knew Zoey liked her, she was obvious.

But Mira was staying half unreadable just to be sure what she was seeing wasn’t just desperation for attention.  Or another girl’s experimenting phase.

She’d hate that.

“O-oh.. yeah that’s— cool, cool.” Zoey thought she played it off so well, hurriedly averting her eyes back to Rumi, who had just then glanced over and made eye contact with her.   In no way had that helped Zoey’s composure, offering a wobbly smile that had Rumi shyly match it.  The sweet response only had her realizing just how down bad she was for the both of them.  She had no clue just how complex everyone’s emotions here were, how Mira shook her head at the interaction and glanced away with a smile.

Or just how badly any of them could get hurt if they played this wrong.

—

Zoey had tried so hard to stay asleep.  She had only gotten a few hours in before she had found herself wide awake tossing and turning for about thirty minutes.  And after that point, Zoey gave up, her head buried under her pillow and blankets as she muffled her groan of despair.  How could she sleep under these conditions?  Meeting their new manager the next morning, still drained from lack of proper sleep, and now her mind being stuck on the two girls just a door or two down from hers.

Why were crushes so complicated?  Why were they so awkward?

Why couldn’t it be so simple to the point that she didn’t feel like she was malfunctioning just being around them any more?  If only life made it that easy for her.

Ding!

Zoey paused, slowly pulling her head out from under her pillow and peeking over her blankets.  Right over on her nightstand, her phone screen now lit up and illuminating the dark room, the rest of the room only being brightened by a crescent-shaped nightlight Celine had given her after their first month.  She didn’t bother to sit up just yet, reaching over with a noise of strain as she fished her phone closer with the tips of her fingers.

But when she did, she typed in her passcode and stared at the contact far too long.  Uh-oh.. that wasn’t just a phone notification, or the weather like she expected, but a text.

Mira Mira on my Phone🩷: Is that you screaming??  Zo?

Zoey was entirely embarrassed the second she knew who heard her, staring and rereading the message in hopes she’d read it wrong, but sadly she had read it entirely right.  She’d woken Mira, laying here throwing her fit of frustration.  Of course she had been too loud, having little tone control when she was this caught up in her head.

And yet she found herself responding, knowing the read receipt had gone through already.  Mira was still lingering in the chat, too, clearly seeing it.

Zoey💙: maybe…. Sorry did I wake you up ?

Zoey felt guilty at the thought, her eyes still a bit heavy herself.  The last thing she wanted was to doom anyone else with the curse of staying up the whole morning before they had to meet with the manager!  It sounded stressful and intimidating already.  And here she was.. trying to muffle her screams and waking one of the others.

She just had great luck tonight, didn’t she?

Mira didn’t take too long to respond, luckily, not giving Zoey much time to fret over the situation.

Mira Mira on my Phone🩷: No i was up too don’t worry about it

Mira Mira on my Phone🩷: Do you want to come over and talk? You kind of sounded stressed out

Mira didn’t seem afraid to admit she was a little concerned, Zoey staring at the time with a wince.  Three O’clock in the morning, the sun not even close to coming out just yet.  With that realization, Zoey didn’t see herself sleeping anytime soon.  Even if seeing Mira might do anything but ease her active mind.  Just imagining sneaking over into Mira’s room?

She felt butterflies fluttering in her stomach, smiling against her will as she sat up and stared at the text.

Screw it, she was already going to stay up if nothing changed, Zoey hurriedly tapping on the keyboard of her phone before she had the chance to change her mind

Zoey💙: sure!! ill be right over!

Zoey took a deep breath, suppressing the squeal she knew would be audible.  If Mira heard her before, she did not want to be caught fangirling over something so simple.  She had to be calm, collected..  Girls liked collected, right?  Not that she was trying to impress Mira this early in the day— what was wrong with her?  Zoey pouted at herself, furiously shaking her head and smacking her cheeks to snap herself out of it.

She had to focus, there wasn’t time for this!

Zoey hurriedly got to her feet, throwing her phone a bit carelessly onto her messy sheets and smoothing out her pajamas.  Her teddy bear pajamas probably weren't so cool, but she didn’t want to try too hard and make it obvious.. so in her sleepwear she went, her matching slippers in tow.  Her steps weren’t audible through the hall, all of the other doors still shut as she dragged her feet to keep it that way.

Luckily Mira’s door wasn’t far from hers at all, Zoey able to slip in and nudge the door closed to a crack as she released the breath she’d been holding.  Looking up, she was greeted by the sight of Mira.. who looked just as tired and cozy as she did.  A loose, poorly fitting t-shirt that hung off of her shoulder and went down past her waist.  She sat up with her back to the wall, slumped with an arm draped over her propped up knee.

Even tired, Mira still offered a smile to Zoey as she leaned her head back to the wall more. “Hey.” She patted the open spot on the mattress, watching how Zoey hurried right on over to crawl up and splay herself out.  Her head rested down by Mira’s lap, sighing and stretching out as she forcibly rolled onto her stomach.

“Hi..” Zoey was as wide awake as she could be at this hour, matching Mira’s smile with a drowsy giggle bouncing her chest.  Being around Mira managed to make being up this early manageable.

Mira rolled her eyes a bit playfully, letting her arm fall from her knee and lazing her hand down over Zoey’s head. “Someone sounds overtired.” She wasn’t put off by it at all though, finding it more endearing than anything else.  When the only response Zoey gave was another breathy giggle, however, Mira sighed with amusement and put her legs down flat. “Here, sit up.  There’s no way you can breathe like that.”

Zoey felt Mira’s hands smoothing down to her shoulders, helping her sit more upright.  Zoey exhaled heavily as she sat up beside her, leaning back against the wall and tilting her head back with the breath.  Sleeping never felt more impossible, and with how the sensation of her heartbeat felt all that more strong?

She doubted sleeping here was going to end out well for her if she tried, either.

Mira turned her head towards Zoey, humming softly and she nudged the girl with her shoulder. “So.. want to talk about what’s keeping you up?” Mira was used to the occasional restless night, especially before big events.  Zoey being up with her wasn’t so common, though, especially at these early hours.

Zoey couldn’t bring herself to laugh again when that question had come up, going quiet and fidgeting with her hands a bit as she hesitated. “I.. It’s not really anything serious.  Honestly it’s kind of dumb to stay up and overthink.” Zoey gave a smile, but more nervous than convincing.  Trying to cover up the real reason for her restlessness wasn’t going so well, Mira raising an eyebrow and waiting expectantly for a real answer.

Zoey had instantly seemed to deflate a bit, her smile faltering in self awareness. “Yeah.. I didn’t think you’d let that go either…”

Mira rubbed Zoey’s arm with her hand, staying relaxed despite being curious as to what was going on. “You don’t have to be afraid to talk about anything with me, you know.  It’s just us.” Mira felt it was a bit odd that Zoey wasn’t being her open self.  Any other day, Zoey would admit that she climbed fences, stole Celine’s sickle, and flirted shamelessly until she realized what she was doing— and yet now?

Her walls seemed up.  Mira didn’t even know she had walls, so it was incredibly odd.

Zoey was breaking, too, sighing heavily as she glanced away.  She couldn’t hold eye contact, letting some frustration start to leak into her tone. “I know!  I know I don’t, and that’s what makes it so hard.” She wanted to talk about it, she wanted to be open with Mira about the problem that was hardly a big deal.

And yet she found herself getting clammed up.

Mira wasn’t so sure, but she was starting to see the signs of where this was going.  Maybe even a bit hopeful herself, staring at Zoey’s sullen expression with her own going soft.  Playing her cards so close to her chest, maybe she had been giving Zoey mixed signals after all. “If it makes it easier.. maybe try saying it all at once?” Mira offered the suggestion, her hand pausing in soothing Zoey as she did so. “You don’t have to look at me if it helps.. but if it’s keeping you up, it might be for the best.”

Zoey debated it, staring at Mira’s sheet for longer than she’d like to admit.  She knew once she started rambling, she might not be able to stop.  So first, trying to think it through.  But the more she thought, the more nervous it made her, imagining the different turnouts.  Zoey didn’t want it to be too much…

She didn’t want to be too much.

“I’m just afraid, I think…  That maybe I’ll say something really out there— and then you won’t be able to look at me the same.” Zoey kept her voice soft, vulnerable as she avoided eye contact and shut her eyes to try and stop any tears.  Sometimes she hated being so emotional, when the tears came so easy just from being honest. “I don’t want to lose you, Mira..”

Mira wasn’t the only one she was afraid of losing, in fact, but that didn’t make the statement any less heavy.

Mira frowned, not skipping right over that concern.  She did not like that implication, not because she was offended but because Zoey genuinely feared to lose her.  And if it was over what she thought it was?  She would never, even on the rare chance it could have been unrequited. “Zoey.  I’m telling you right now, if you were honest with me and I ever turned my back on you?  You need to smack me stupid.”

Mira was not joking around, either, face stern even if Zoey couldn’t bring herself to look at her just yet.  Hurting Zoey?  She wouldn’t even dream of it, and if she did?  She’d be in a bad mood the whole day.

“You can’t promise that..” Zoey forced a weak laugh as tears threatened her eyes, but she felt Mira’s hand lower to hers and squeeze tightly despite the sad comment.  She would never say it out loud, but Zoey had taken all these nights debating being upfront.  Every time, however, she decided against it to protect what they already had

Mira just wished she’d been more obvious being faced with the outcome of her nonchalant act, however, and wasn’t letting it go now. “I can, and I do.” She couldn’t sound more serious, her eyes soft yet narrow as they searched the part of Zoey’s expression she could see.

But she didn’t have to wait long.

“I like you…” Zoey’s voice came out so small when she’d forced the confession before she changed her mind, she almost sounded ashamed with the strain it put on her voice. “At first I thought it was just a little crush, you know.. but it didn’t go away— and I don’t think it’s ever going to.  And I know you have no reason to feel the same, you know, so I just— kinda kept it to myself but it’s kind of killing me on the inside but I didn’t want you to feel weird about it so I tried so hard to get over it… and then I also kind of got a crush on Rumi at the same time so I didn’t know if it would even be okay to try and be in a relationship when—” Zoey’s voice died in her throat the second she felt Mira’s hand cup her cheek and force the girl’s head to face more towards her.

It took a second for Zoey’s teary eyes to peek open, hesitant yet stunned silent seeing Mira’s patient smile waiting for her, the touch on her cheek falling slowly as the hand lowered back.

Being in this close quarters, however.. Zoey lost track of the nervous rant she’d spiralled into, breaths shallow and shaky as she stared wide eyed back at Mira.  Mira didn’t even get to properly respond, having paused just as the other girl had, seeing the flustered reaction she’d earned.  And now.. Mira was the one to be shocked silent, Zoey’s hand tensing in hers.  And in a second.. Zoey’s lips were on hers.

Mira had tensed only for a second, squeezing Zoey’s hand back hurriedly the second she actually processed what was happening.  Any questions died in her mind, the second Zoey’s lips had met hers, forcing her eyes shut.  She forgot to kiss back, however, and in a second Zoey had quickly pulled back.

Talk about impulsive, frozen and instantly looking guilty as her eyes searched Mira’s just as surprised expression.  Neither of them expected her to do that. “I’m.. so so sorry— I didn’t mean to— I mean I did.. but I got caught up in the moment— I could’ve sworn.. I mean, I thought…”

…

Mira huffed, almost humorously as she cupped the back of Zoey’s head and brought her right back into a kiss to hush her nervous rambles.  If she continued, Mira knew she would have spiraled.. and this was easier.  This time, returned on both sides, Zoey’s free hand finding itself resting on Mira’s forearm with a soft sound of surprise melting into content.  No complaints to be found, accepting this form of hushing the second it was found.

Zoey’s lips were chapped.  Mira could tell in an instant, able to imagine how she’d chewed them in nervousness all this time.  Thinking back, maybe she should have been the one to confess, but Mira wasn’t going back after this, finally letting the kiss part with a soft sigh as their heads rested together.

No rambles, no rants, finally they seemed to find a calm silence.

And yet both of their hearts were racing, still hand in hand and keeping each other close.  Zoey took longer than she’d thought to recover from her daze, shakily taking a breath as she kept her eyes resting shut.  What.  Just.  Happened?  Mira wasn’t sure whether to take her hands back or not, tracing her thumb into Zoey’s palm while the other ran through her hair that was taken down from its usual style.

As long as Zoey was calm, she found she could be too.

Mira pulled back slowly, the two finally making eye contact. “Are you calm?” Her voice came low, waiting for Zoey to nod before relaxing herself.

The worry in Zoey’s eyes had lessened drastically, the tears mostly gone despite the surprise that lingered at having the kiss reciprocated the second time around.  And yet, Zoey felt she had to ask, focusing on the feeling of Mira’s hands soothing her nerves with slow movements. “Are we still friends..?”

As much as Zoey trusted Mira wouldn’t be trying to lead her on here, she needed that reassurance right now.

Mira stared for a long moment, blinking before chuckling to herself in disbelief.  Was that a necessary question? “Is that all we are?” They both kissed each other.  Within the same minute.  Twice, actually.

What about any of this situation screamed friends?

Zoey was flustered, finally cracking a shy smile as she giggled.  Her poor face was on fire with a wild blush, shrugging ever so slightly when faced with Mira’s amused smile. “I don’t know, I mean..  I didn't want to assume-!”

Mira sighed, but chuckled as she kissed Zoey’s cheek rather than her lips again.  Just pulling more bubbling giggles out of her. “Assume.  By all means, please assume.”

She would not let this end another way with a confession like this.

Zoey found her hand sliding to more so hug Mira into her, smiling impossibly wide as she squeezed her in. “Even.. with the whole Rumi thing?  You still want to be with me?  It’s still there, and.. I don’t want to lie and say it’s not…” Zoey found it a little hard to believe, but she still nestled into Mira’s shoulder as she found her calm.  For most people, it would be a dealbreaker to have feelings for anyone else.

But Mira shook her head and held Zoey close despite the question. “I’d be the world’s biggest hypocrite if I said anything else to that, Zoey.  You’re not alone with that one.” Rumi.. did anything but respond to any advances made on her, so it seemed.

Zoey couldn’t even hide her surprise, pulling back with wide eyes as a smile hinted at her shocked expression. “Wait, you too..?  No way…” She definitely couldn’t read Mira, because in no way had she seen that coming.  Mira liked Rumi just as much as she did, but nothing seemed to be coming of that affection.

Which they would never force on her, of course.

Mira sighed with a soft smile, nodding with amusement. “She’s more oblivious than you are, I swear.” She didn’t seem much into chasing relationships, if even acknowledging them counted.  Zoey shook her head, and suddenly Mira being so okay with that specific part made so much more sense.

“I did.. not see that coming.” Zoey shook her head, stunned.  This was one turnout she had not been prepared for whatsoever.

Mira nodded, though found some humor in it. “Probably because I’m more subtle than you are.. but you know.” Zoey had pouted at her so fast, Mira quickly moving on despite how her smile widened. “Anyways.. yeah, I don’t see much coming from it.  But that doesn’t change that I like her too.  It’s hard to explain with Rumi, though.” She liked her a lot, but there was so much she couldn’t read about Rumi…

But for once that mystery was almost enticing.

Zoey nodded, although not so excitedly.  She was plenty aware of it too, as much as she shared the same feelings for Rumi.  She seemed almost squeamish around her slips, and it made her feel guilty over it. “I know.. I just don’t want to give up if there’s even the smallest chance, you know?”

Mira understood entirely, eyes lowering to their joined hands with such a sweet expression compared to her usual.  Some things.. didn’t need to be spoken.  Agreed between them in the still moment, to them it was finally official.

They were more than friends.. a few months into the preparations to officially start their girl group.  But— just maybe— one day it wouldn’t be just them sharing this special bond.  Saving a spot in their hearts. 

In case one day, Rumi found it in her to want their love too.

“Can I stay the night..?”

“Don’t even think I don’t want you to for a second..  Come here.”

Chapter Text

Rumi was fully rested despite her nerves about today.  She had so much to do, so much to prepare for.  She was already up at four, she took a full shower, she changed, cleaned the main house top to bottom even if she wasn’t sure if they were meeting here or somewhere else.  She hoped it was here.. but she doubted it would be.  Staying active, alert, anything to ease her mind.  She even did the whole house’s laundry when she had begun to run out of things to occupy herself with, heading out the second the sun started to just barely peek through the trees and cast a golden glow over the house.

Hanging laundry out a bit away on clothing lines, taking time to put up every piece.  Rumi felt she had to, or else she feared she wouldn’t feel prepared enough to even lay eyes on another person without being on edge the whole time.

Who was she kidding, she was already on edge.

Rumi’s nerves were through the roof, shaking as she tried to hang a towel up and over the line.  She was trying to still them, hands struggling to keep ahold of the clothes alone.  But it was failing, squeezing a clothespin between her fingers, only to fumble with it and hear it clatter down against a rock in the grass. “Come on..!” Rumi sighed abruptly as she got right down to the ground, feeling around in the grass without any hesitation.

She had to be useful to ease her mind whatsoever, and even still it was serving to get on her nerves even more.

Rumi’s phone vibrated in her pocket, her eyes moving towards it as she cupped the clothespin in her hand.  And yet.. she opted to ignore it, huffing and shaking her head to refocus.  There wasn’t time to get distracted right now, not to her.  So she got right back to her feet to continue, huffing as she squeezed the moving ends with her whole fist to be sure she didn’t drop it again.  All the while.. her phone kept buzzing.  And buzzing.

Rumi had nearly learned to tune it out, finally starting to cave on about the twelfth vibration in the past few minutes.

She gave a heavy sigh, reaching to the pocket of her sweatpants to fish out the device.. only to halt in her movements as a voice called out from behind. “Rumi?” Mira was a bit confused, watching Rumi pause and turn to look over her shoulder hurriedly.  A sleepy Zoey was hanging off of Mira’s arm, blinking slowly seeing Rumi looking so awake despite the dark circles under her eyes.

Had she kept her up too?  Zoey heavily doubted it, but her curiosity only grew.

Rumi was still thrown, glancing between the two of them with a soft hum as she put the piece of damp clothing in hand back into the basket to turn her body more towards the girls to be polite. “I didn’t think you two would be up so early—.. did you sleep okay?” Rumi knew it was later than she’d thought, though, when she realized how close to sunrise it was.

Mira gave a bit of a shrug, Zoey smiling with some shyness as she side eyed Mira. “Um.. it was a rough night.  But it’s kinda hard to sleep through an alarm that’s been going off since five.” Rumi’s eyes widened subtly with that comment, before guilt dawned over her expression with a soft frown.  Only her and Celine had alarms to get up this early, after all, the others preferring to get up a little later than they did.

Rumi sighed with noticeable displeasure, crossing her arms over her chest with a soft frown twisting her expression.  Dropping things, forgetting things— she was on a roll this morning. “I forgot to turn it off before I got up, I guess..  I’m sorry, I forgot all about it.”

Mira didn’t seem all that upset, though, walking up and pulling Zoey along with her. “It’s alright.  But, that does tell us you’ve been up for a while if you’re already out here and didn’t get it.” And despite kind of calling Rumi out in the moment, Mira had only gone to help her with the laundry, Zoey yawning as she took the other end of the towel Mira grabbed to hold it up in place.

Rumi didn’t lift her eyes much, taking a clothespin to keep the corners in place where the girls held them for her.  Mira picked up on things a little too well, sometimes. “I slept, but when I woke up..  I felt like I had to be doing something, so I just got up.” Rumi was thankful for the help though, eyes lingering on Mira’s hand that helped her hand fall still enough to clip the corner.  Mira was focused on the tremble to Rumi’s movements, though she didn’t raise the matter for her sake.

Rumi was anxious enough without it.

“Maybe you should come in and have some tea with us.  Celine was looking for you, too.” It was their morning routine, after all.  Tea in the mornings.  Probably to help soothe Rumi’s anxieties too, now that Mira thought about it.

Rumi wasn’t thrilled by the change of plans, hesitating and eyeing the mostly empty basket of washed clothes. “Could we finish hanging these up first?” She didn’t want them to be left to sit.. that never smelled nice to her.

Musty smells could ruin her day.

Zoey nodded, stifling a yawn as she fanned her free hand over her mouth with a strained noise with the tension of her jaw. “Mhm.. I don’t know how getting up this early can be fun to you…  I’m so tired..!” She wanted to crawl back into Mira’s bed and sleep for eternity, her shoulders sagging a big loosely in her exhaustion.

And yet she still stayed quite happily to help, even if she looked as if she was going to fall asleep on her feet.

Rumi smiled slightly, moving to Zoey’s side to help her reach the line easier.  She kept shifting onto the tiptoes, straining to bring herself to the line.  So Rumi and Mira had to bring it to her, Zoey beaming a smile the second they had. “I mean..  It's not exactly fun.  But I’m used to it.” Early mornings were more relaxing than waking up at noon.  Rumi hated waking up late.

So much time to get things done.

“You should sleep in every so often, still.  You look exhausted.” Mira didn’t like the look of it, but she couldn’t say much.  Her and Zoey looked just as tired.

Rumi rolled her eyes a bit fondly, humming as she passed over more of the clothing for them to hang.  Slowly but surely, getting through the rest of it. “We don’t have the time for that… we have that manager coming, remember?  Besides, I slept fine.”

Rumi couldn’t let it slip her mind, and neither could they.

Zoey shuddered, frowning to herself with a nervous noise in the back of her throat. “How could we forget about it…  It’s been so long since we’ve actually seen other people, really.  Crazy stressful, but also exciting!” On the way to the recording studio maybe, but they didn’t stay and talk often.  Especially not with Rumi hiding behind Mira to be sheltered from the attention thrown their way.

It was just something they’d grown used to.

But this also meant they were finally starting to get up into the world like they were meant to.  It didn’t make it any less scary for the girls, though, as good as it was that things were going so well for them this fast.

Mira whistled as she pinned the last of the clothes into place, ducking under the line to cross back over to the other two. “Maybe, but don’t stress too hard.  There’s always other managers, just be careful about what you say.” Most music managers that ever made the news were money hungry or narcissistically obsessed with the success to the point of putting the groups into a complete burnout.

They were all on guard for today, and Mira was making sure no blackmail was involved in the process.  Paranoid?  A little.

Paranoid was better than blindly trusting, however.

Rumi nodded with a slow hum, her nerves not all that soothed.  Mira had taken her hand into hers, the first thing that dragged her focus back out of her mind. “Come on, let’s get some tea.  The last thing we need is to stress over it before it happens.” Mira was kind of taking charge until Rumi found her confidence again.

It seemed that when faced with new things, Rumi immediately went back to her shyer self.  Even after all this time of building up her confidence, it didn’t stop her anxieties from getting the best of her.

Rumi had only let them pull her along, too, missing the soft smiles the two exchanged as they led her off.  For once, Rumi was clueless to something almost entirely, eyes focused ahead as she was brought inside.  Celine was already sitting in their square of cushions, setting out the cups while patiently waiting for the three of them to come back in.  She didn’t think Rumi would go far, not without the other girls with her.

And she was right, looking up to find them tugging Rumi along. “We found her!” Zoey was all cheery to announce their arrival, holding Rumi’s hand way up above her head like a trophy as they walked through the front door.

Celine chuckled softly to herself, humming as she gestured with an open hand towards the seats. “Just in time.  Sit, we have some time before we have to leave.” That confirmed it.. they weren’t doing it here.

Rumi deflated visually, imagining having to leave the house already having her dreading the day.  Mira rubbed a thumb pointedly over the back of Rumi’s hand, squeezing it in hers with a gentle look thrown her way.  Not raising her nerves, just trying to keep Rumi from making herself a nervous wreck.

Gathering around in their usual spots, Celine had poured them each a tea and fixed them to their liking.  Rumi stayed rather quiet, stirring her tea a bit absentmindedly as she sat still.  She couldn’t bring herself to eat, paranoid that eating would somehow make her sick, and merely moved the food she’d been pushing all around her plate with small nudges of her fork.  It wasn’t such a good start to the day.

Mira couldn’t take her eyes off of her because of it, either, too attentive for her own good.  Rumi hadn’t touched her plate besides that, seeming rather withdrawn from the idea at the moment. “Not hungry?” Maybe some concern hidden behind the simple question.  Rumi shook her head, sighing softly to herself.

“Not really..” Usually eating came easy to her, but not when her anxieties were this running this rampant in her mind.  She couldn’t handle it, not right now.

Celine had glanced across, but only hummed slightly.  She couldn’t force Rumi, so for now she’d allow it. “At least try to finish your tea, then.  Settle your nerves.” She could see Rumi’s hands trembling subtly even with her arms braced against her legs a bit.  The lack of food wasn’t going to help that matter, though.

Rumi only nodded, casting her plate aside the second she’d been allowed to and taking her teacup into her cupped hands without a complaint to be seen.

The morning was somewhat calm despite the nervousness hanging in the air, Celine having the girls go get dressed before they went out.  And on the way there, well, Rumi made a point to stay between both Zoey and Mira, her eyes flitting around as they walked the streets.  The noise, the people.. Rumi wasn’t so sure she could handle it.

Zoey had given her a side hug as they walked, giving her a sad smile.  She knew it was hard for her, but they were getting better with it!  The walk to the recording studio had Rumi needing to take a breather on the floor with them the first time they’d made it through the door. “Are you okay?  We could probably stop somewhere if you need to.” Celine may be leading the way, but that wouldn’t mean they couldn’t fake needing something for Rumi’s convenience.

Rumi was tense, reaching up to pull her hoodie more securely over her head to try and calm herself.  To stay out of sight, out of view.. and yet still gave Zoey a weak smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I’m fine, really..  I just want to get inside, that’s all.” Being in public was taking a painstaking amount of self control, but she was handling it.

Mira smiled faintly, watching the two out of the corner of her eye.  So far, Rumi was doing incredibly well.  Already showing improvement, and they were proud of her for it. “I think we’re almost there, not much farther…  Celine, can we stop by the convenience store?” Mira raised her voice to call ahead, Celine humming and coming to a stop as she turned.

“I don’t see why not.. what do you need?” She’d go right in and grab it, paying no mind to the interruption of their schedule.

Mira only shrugged, humming as she matched pace with Celine and kept walking. “I’ll see when we’re there.” Pointedly not mentioning just what she was doing.  Celine only sighed and followed, not pleased with the response and yet accepting it.

“Fine..  Rumi, Zoey, are you waiting outside?” Celine glanced back, Zoey offering a smile and a nod.

“We won’t go far!” Really, Zoey just wanted to stay with Rumi to make sure she didn’t get too overwhelmed on her own.  She knew Rumi wouldn’t want to go in the store, especially if it risked getting recognized out in public.  Celine trusted them, sighing and turning to head across the street with Mira close to her side.  The second they’d passed the door, Mira had looked at her as they’d fallen shut.

“Can I borrow some money?”

Celine wasn’t even surprised, Mira was very upfront.  Curious, however, was another story. Her eyes moved to the girl, humming softly in debate. “And just what would you use it for?”

“Nothing you need to know about.” Mira smiled with the snarky comment, even holding her hand out expectantly.

While Celine usually didn’t hand money to children and trust them to use it wisely, she only sighed heavily and reached for her wallet to place it into Mira’s hand. “No smoking, no drinking, and no drugs.  Go on.” Quick rules, not that Mira even planned on it.  She had no need to strike out and rebel being where she was, glancing down contently at what she’d been handed and turned to walk off.

“Uh-huh.. you got it.” Celine watched Mira wander off down the aisles, sighing and crossing her arms to patiently wait.

It was an in and out trip, really, not that Mira showed what she’d gotten.  She kept the cloth bag tied off, just in case.  What money she had left over had gone right back to Celine without a fight, rejoining Rumi and Zoey to head the rest of the way to the studio.  It wasn’t anywhere that new to them, either.  The private recording studio they’d been going to for their debut song recordings?  That was exactly where they were going.

Celine was sure to hold the door for them on the way in, smiling slightly as they filed inside before letting it fall shut. “Alright, he’s waiting by our studio.  Are you girls ready to head in?” She seemed so casual about it, but Zoey seemed more confused than anything, pausing and pulling her and Rumi to a stop.

“Aren’t you coming with us?” For a second, it seemed Celine forgot they were only children, pausing and seeming a tad confused before nodding slowly.

She’d caught onto how they all looked at her, Rumi especially turning her head fast in alarm.  She hadn’t even considered they’d go in alone before that, luckily Celine instantly changing her plans seeing the group’s collective reaction. “If you’d all like me to, I don’t see why not.” Celine put her purse down on a chair in passing, smiling faintly to herself as she rejoined the girls’ side.

Rumi was paranoid as she slid her hand to the rim of her hood, sliding it back and down with a slow breath.  Trying to relax a bit more before they had to meet their potential manager, yet knowing it was any minute now?  Made it nearly impossible to relax. “Do you know him?” Rumi wasn’t so sure of any of this, looking up to Celine while basically hugged to Zoey’s side the whole time.

The agreement didn’t take long, Celine entirely at ease unlike the rest of them. “He’s an old friend, I knew him during my performance days.  You don’t have to be afraid of him, he won’t hurt you.” Her voice had almost softened with the last part, watching the collective sigh of relief that hit the group.  Maybe their nerves weren’t entirely gone, but it wasn’t a complete stranger at the very least.

And into the studio they went, Rumi flanked on either side by the other two as Celine led them inside.  A shorter man was already inside, sitting down and patiently waiting.  A little on the heavier side, but the second he’d caught sight of the four of them he had gotten right to his feet.  He held his arms open in a friendly gesture, smiling so wide that his eyes squinted with the genuine excitement he seemed to show. “Celine, girls!”

Celine had accepted the hug when offered, to Rumi’s surprise.  She wasn't the most affectionate woman, but still accepted it from him all the same.  When the hug parted, she had turned to introduce him. “Girls, this is Bobby.  Say hello.” Celine was only trying to be a friendly kind of cordial.. but the faces of the girls as they strained out their greetings was not the good first impression.

Rumi’s smile was the most forced, Zoey’s a bit more genuine despite remaining slightly nervous— and Mira had no smile whatsoever, though content with her flat face.  But with her squint, she looked standoffish.

“Hey.”

“Hi, Bobby…”

“Hi Bobby!”

Bobby blinked slowly at the array of different energies, two almost seeming forced or disinterested.  Except for Zoey, who was just happy to be there and matching his energy. “Oh..— Well, that was depressing.” He chuckled, almost feeling bad for forcing the mood.  Bobby clapped his hands together, keeping a cheery disposition as he moved on.  He wasn’t going to let it stay awkward. “Anyways—!  It is so nice to meet you girls, I’ve heard a lot about all of you.  Good things, all good things.”

Mira raised an eyebrow, kind of doubting that part, but letting it slide.  To say he wasn’t what she was expecting would be entirely true, but not exactly in a bad way.  Bobby actually seemed— nice.  It was weird, being prepared for the exact opposite.

Bobby reached out to take Rumi’s hand, though paused when she’d sort of tensed seeing him approach her.  He took no offense despite watching the apologetic look that overtook her entire expression. “Not touchy, that’s fine!  It’s nice to meet you.” She looked so much like her mother, it was sweet to see in her mannerisms even.

Rumi had gone to clutch her wrist the second she got more nervous, Zoey’s hand moving back to hers for support.

Celine held a soft smile, watching for a moment before intervening. “Bobby, this is Mira, Rumi, and Zoey.” They had sorted out name change forms for Mira, though it had yet to fully go through.  Court rulings could take some time to go through, but it would be well worth the wait to Mira.

They just had to give it some time, and trust it would happen.

Bobby was unapologetically ecstatic, too, nodding as he offered his hand instead to Mira to not pressure Rumi into it.  Surprisingly, she’d taken it, the most subtle of smiles turning the corner of her mouth as she’d nodded politely. “I took one listen to that demo and knew I had to have you.  You girls sounded amazing, just a little fine-tuning and I think we could put out your first real song in no time.”

That demo had more than made his night, and he’d told Celine that the second he had listened to it fully.  Not only did they have promise, but the years of practice Rumi had shone through clearly in the vocals.  With their experience and the girls’ talent?

They’d be set for life, he swore on it over and over again.

Zoey was excited just by Bobby’s positive attitude alone, holding onto Rumi’s arm as she stepped forward a little more. “Really, that fast?” That sounded like a dream..

Was she dreaming?  She hoped not!

Bobby was happy to assure them of it, too, looking at Zoey brightly as he took his hand back from Mira. “Of course!  And then we can talk about maybe doing some live shows, but I think for now we can save all of that for another time.” He didn’t want to rush the process!

Zoey didn’t hesitate to lean up towards Rumi’s ear, cupping around her mouth to try to muffle her whisper. “I like him..” She failed to keep her voice down at all, Bobby only seeming happy to hear it

Rumi couldn’t find her smile just yet, glancing between Mira and Zoey’s reactions to find her own.  They seemed content so far.. so she figured it couldn’t be too bad.  So, she forced a smile, trying to not seem rude. “I think that would.. be good?” Getting their debut song out would be good.. right?

And if her friends liked him, surely Bobby wouldn’t be so bad to work with, even if that wasn’t always the best thing to go off of.

Bobby smiled so happily at that response, too. “I’m sure Celine and I can talk all about the technical stuff later.  For now, let’s just get to know each other.” He already thought it was going well, Celine’s main concern having been Mira and Rumi.

Zoey and Bobby were already getting along, because Zoey loved to get sidetracked and Bobby loved to talk just as much as she did.  Instead of talking purely about the work they were going to be doing, they really were just talking to get them comfortable with Bobby for a start.  For Zoey, it worked too well. “You have a cat?  I’ve always wanted one!” She loved all animals, so that was one way to win her over.

Bobby had immediately taken out his phone to show pictures, no hesitation seen. “This is Snowball, she’s my baby.  I had to get her a petsitter to even come here, she hates an empty house.” Zoey squealed at the sight, bouncing on her feet and clutching onto Rumi and shaking her shoulder to be sure she saw it too.  Her energy seemed to be lighting up the rest of the girls, nerves slowly ebbing away.  Celine watched as she sat down, just watching from the side instead of interfering.

The whole meeting was going better than she expected, and she was fine with being an observer.  Big and small steps, all at the same time.

Bobby knew one thing, smiling so happily as they grew more comfortable with his presence.  He loved these girls, and he’d protect them like they were his very own.

Chapter Text

The first meet was truly going by smoothly, silence really not lasting long at all between their responses.  Bobby always found something to move on to, rather happy to make conversation with them all.

Bobby was sitting around with the girls, really, just getting to know them and openly sharing things about himself without any prodding necessary.  Celine truly should have known better than to expect him to stay strictly professional, really just casually friendly rather than focusing much on the work.  Rumi had come to expect work-casual, professional discussion.  Maybe even talk about money and percentages.  None of these concerns— nor a single one of her expectations— even got raised once during this entire conversation that dragged on, glancing between them all in a silent curiosity that lingered in the air.

Bobby wasn’t the only one finding things to ask about, however.  Zoey was abuzz with questions and itching to get some answers. “Oh!  Can I ask a question?” She’d raised a hand hurriedly, trying to get his attention fast.

It was given instantly, too, Bobby training his eyes on her with a pleasant smile.  He loved her energy, after all. “Ask away, of course!”

“I wanted to ask, how do you know Celine?” Zoey was curious, and yet her eyes lit up with a soft gasp as she sat with her legs crossed on a desk chair and leaned forward. “Were you her manager too?”

…

Bobby almost looked offended when he’d heard the question, but only playfully so as he stared back at Zoey in his disbelief. “Just how old do you think I am?” Celine had to shelter her mouth for a moment, clearing her throat to suppress a laugh at the question as she leaned up against the wall.

Zoey paused, before nervously smiling wider and wider with a giggle slipping through. “Uh.. um— next question?” Mira snorted so fast, Zoey sending a quick glare her way in an instant.

It wasn’t funny!

Bobby wasn’t actually upset in the slightest, however, rolling his eyes with a smile. “I’m just kidding.. I don’t mind, really.  Back in our days, we were actually competing for the Idol Awards against each other‘s groups a few times.  They won every year, but we still made the most of it!  It was fun to make it up there in the first place.” He held no hatred, only smiling despite it.  It was a happy loss, really, being so close to the girls that it hadn’t mattered much at all.

The rest of the boy band he’d been a part of had hated losing, but Bobby was always a friendly spirit and in good nature— went to congratulate and celebrate with the winners.  He wasn’t even the main star, just an energetic dance loving member who shone just a little brighter than the rest.

Mira seemed to have her interest caught, finally looking up a little more clearly with a hum. “Wait, you made it to the Idol Awards?” To say that didn’t sound promising would be nothing but a lie, Mira finally becoming a little more interested with that fact.

So he wasn’t just friendly.. but successful?  Maybe she underestimated him.

Bobby nodded, playfully shrugging his shoulders and crossing his arms. “Five times, actually.  It was always more fun after, though.  Tensions aren’t so high after the winner is picked.” Though, Bobby had looked to Rumi, pausing and losing track of thought for a long moment.  Rumi tensed subtly, peering subtly around her sides to see what he was looking at before self-consciously eyeing herself over.

Did she look funny or something?  Did she have a tea stain from this morning?  No, she swore she’d changed her clothes!

Right..?

Bobby didn’t mean to stress her, blinking before clearing his throat quickly. “By the way—I’m getting a little sidetracked here, I’m so sorry— but I can not believe just how tall you’ve gotten!  It’s been so long since I last saw you.. you were so teeny-tiny!” Bobby couldn’t believe this was the same girl!

She’d certainly gotten her mothers genes in almost every way, maybe even a little taller than Ryu now.

Rumi had paused at the statement, however, visually put off as she glanced between Celine and Bobby in her confusion.  What? “We’ve met before..?” Rumi didn’t have any recognition towards him, but that was expected.  It didn’t make her feel less guilty about asking, though, not remembering making her feel bad for having to raise the question.

Bobby smiled slightly, agreeing in an instant.  He hadn’t thought Rumi would recognize him, but he knew the girl and most things about her just from talking with Celine every day.  Even when she started to close herself off from the rest of the world to raise Rumi on her own, Bobby stayed in contact somehow. “Yep!  You were still in diapers, I used to babysit when no one else could watch you.”

Celine shook her head slightly in agreement, humming to herself when Rumi had looked for confirmation from her. “It’s been a while, but yes.  Bobby used to look after you, and for a short while he left to join the military.  So that’s why you don’t remember much of him.” Bobby actually was the only person Celine trusted to babysit, always having such high standards and high anxieties about leaving Rumi alone with someone.

But losing Ryu had its effects on all of them after everything.

Zoey was pretty excited to hear it, though was trying so hard not to ask the wrong questions.  She wanted to hear about them all, sure, but she had to be careful.  Ryu was a touchy subject, she could guess… “So, you like.. really knew them?  How close were you?”

She wanted to know everything, and yet so many questions were coming quickly to mind.

Celine saw the mischievous glint in Bobby’s eyes when Zoey had asked— and sighed slowly to herself the second she’d see it.  Knowing already he was going to say something pretty out there. “Oh, we were super close!  You know we go way back, actually I was in the waiting room when Rumi was born, the Sunlight Sisters were my girls.  Always hanging out, really they were like my own family.” Bobby was happy to talk, Rumi listening with some curiosity at the new information.  She didn’t remember, and yet knowing she’d met him already brought her some kind of comfort.  Well.. until Bobby smiled so cheekily. “And I think they totally had the hots for me…  Not that I could blame them, have you seen me?”

The three girls stared at Bobby kind of blankly, surprise and disbelief seeming to be shared between the glances they threw between one another.  Celine paused at that one, her eyes shifting right back to Bobby in a deadpan stare, shaking her head firmly with a soft glare fixing her expression. “Bobby.  Don’t lie to them.” It fell as a scold, even like a mother to her own friend at times.

“Oh, they know I’m only kidding.” Bobby chuckled as he waved it off and immediately took it back, only to pause in realization.  He glanced at the three almost questioningly, his laugh turning more nervous as it hit him.  He already forgot they didn’t know him all that well just yet. “You do know I’m kidding don’t you?” Bobby found amusement in his own joke still, and yet trying to clarify to not catch the full force of Celine’s displeasure.

It was more subtle, but it was a little clear to at least him that Celine didn’t exactly… bat for his team.

Zoey’s mouth formed a subtle ‘o’, her shock subsiding with the hurried look for confirmation from Bobby.  That had not been a mental image she’d been expecting whatsoever, so it being a joke?  Made so much more sense than whatever odd mental image that had given her.  Mira snickered, watching the relief hit Rumi’s expression with amusement.

Mira had been the only one who had been able to guess it was a joke out of the three of them.  He wasn’t so bad after all, she decided more officially.

With the lack of business talk.. really it was just friendly banter and small talk between them, carrying on for a long while.  Longer than they’d meant to, for sure, a bit past mid afternoon when they left.  Bobby even ended up walking the girls home, just to be safe.  He was happy it had gone well in the end, bearing a smile and filling the walk with mindless small talk to keep the space occupied. “I didn't mean to keep you all so long, next time I’ll take the four of you out for lunch.  On me, I promise.”

Celine hummed as she held open the door to let the girls in ahead of her, giving a small nod with a warm look holding to her expression. “I’ll hold you to that.  I’ll have to figure out something for dinner for the girls, so I have to head in now.” Contracts would be sorted out for sure, with how it had gone.

Zoey had peeked out from behind the door, waving with a bright smile that held to her expression. “Bye Bobby!” This time, however, Rumi and Mira’s voices followed not so far behind hers with the same chorused words.

Bobby’s face entirely softened, waving right back as he peered around Celine. “Bye girls!” Looking at Celine, his face turned so serious as he mouthed his next words. ‘I love these girls.’ Celine could only chuckle and nod in agreement.  They were easy to get attached to, if she were honest.

“Get home safe.  Text me when you have the papers printed out?” Celine said this.. knowing very well Bobby would more than likely call instead.

He loved to talk.

And yet he still hurriedly nodded with a cheery look as he went to leave. “You’ve got it!  Love you, see you!” Bobby waved over his shoulder, and started down the path to head back towards the city.

So, inside Celine went, sighing slowly as she shut the door behind her.  She couldn’t say it was a bad day, merely exhausted as she sighed and let her muscles fall from their tense state.  Any plans for training were out the window with so little time left to the day, and socially?  She too was as exhausted as she was physically.  She slipped off her shoes, and yet paused, hearing the microwave beep and start to whir off in the kitchen.

Curiosity got the better of her, brow furrowed as she walked over with a soft hum.  She found Mira in the kitchen, the cloth bag from the convenience store now set up on the kitchen counted as she looked through it.  Celine raised a slow eyebrow, humming softly in confusion as she walked slowly to Mira’s side. “What are you doing?”

Mira shrugged a bit, reaching in and setting out instant ramen cups onto the counter and assorted ingredients she’d snagged that sounded decent. “Making food.” The answer came simply, and yet Celine couldn’t hide her surprise at the comment.

Mira had already planned for this.. kind of. 

“Rumi didn’t eat when we did, so I figured when we got back I’d just give her something to hold her over until lunch.  So I just grabbed enough for everyone.  A lot of good that did… clearly.” Mira didn’t expect it to be eaten immediately, sure, but seeing Celine lagging behind them all…  She figured she didn’t feel up to making food immediately the second she walked in the door.

They’d all missed not only lunch, but Mira was even more concerned about making sure Rumi got something to eat.  Going so long without food could not be good for Rumi or her body.

Mira nodded over towards the table, gesturing towards it dismissively. “You can sit, I’ve got it handled this time.” Celine seemed unsure of it, and yet slowly nodded as she went to sit.  Really, she kept her eyes on Mira, not used to seeing anyone else but herself working in the kitchen.  And yet Mira didn’t seem bothered at all, even reaching for a knife to chop up some of the peppers for her own without any hesitation.

She hadn’t been able to fix her own food when her family had been around, and yet whenever she got the house to herself she cooked.  Some practice was good, Celine watching closely just in case.  She wasn’t going to scold her for learning and practicing independence, smiling slightly as she observed.

“Do you like to cook much?” Celine filled the silence, though tried not to make too much small talk.  Wanting Mira to keep her focus on the knife and her own fingers.

Mira nodded, sliding the diced pepper bits aside as she pulled in some green bell peppers. “I guess.  I don’t get to do it much, but it’s nice.” It wasn’t anything aggressive, and yet it was still enjoyable to her.

Usually, she did intense things for the thrill and the feeling of freedom.  This was more of a tame feeling of calm, she found.

Celine hummed, mindfully leaning into her palm as she listened to the microwave beep.  Mira reached to take out the ramen cups.  Setting out the cups onto the counter, humming and eyeing the fridge.  Maybe another day she’d add eggs…  Waiting didn’t seem all too enjoyable right now when it had been so long since she last ate. “Do you want any spicy peppers, or just bell peppers and cutlets in yours?” Mira finally glanced back, putting the spicy peppers into her own ramen without even blinking.

She loved spice, more than any sane person should.

“No spice for me, please.” Celine denied, though as Mira fixed up the ramen and brought them to the table she had an idea.  Mira had set them out, already turning to go get the girls from their rooms when Celine spoke out from behind her. “Perhaps you could help fix meals with me every once in a while.  If you’d like to, I could teach you how to cook a few more meals.”

Mira paused in step, surprised and looking over her shoulder.  She hadn’t seen it coming.. and yet it sounded nice for a change. “Yeah…  I think that would be nice.” Trying to not seem too entirely happy, though, she found it in her to be excited deep down.  Despite her collected expression, Celine could see the pleasant hint that lightened the flat face Mira held on the usual.  It was subtle…

And yet clear enough for her to make it out in the way her face had changed.

Celine folded her hands in her lap, nodding and patiently turning back to the table. “I won’t keep you, go on.” Celine knew that wasn’t the only hungry one, still waiting for the table to be full before even trying to start eating.

Mira turned away fully before she’d started to walk, fully able to hide the smile that lit her expression the moment it was out of sight.  Celine was growing on her again, but it was complicated.  Knowing she shouldn’t show weakness, and yet wanting to trust someone.  But she had her girls to turn to, whenever she couldn’t fully put her confidence in the older woman.  Mira went to both doors, drumming on Zoey’s first with her knuckles, leaning against the door a bit as she called. “Food’s done, come eat!”

“Food?  Be right there!”

Zoey’s voice had been all too excited to hear it, too.  Mira chuckled to herself at the girl, walking down to Rumi’s to do the same.  Knocking on the door, however, Mira heard Rumi’s soft gasp through the door at the sound of the sudden noise, a bit quick and unnaturally put off.  Mira felt her mind go clear for a second, letting her hand still with her eyes widening subtly as the call she’d prepared never left her lips.  She hadn’t liked the sound of the quick inhale, her muscles freezing up as she withdrew her hand slightly in reflex. “Rumi—?”

A few hurried and odd thumps were the answer Mira got, her hand had lowered to the doorknob with a look that fell stern with concern. “Hey, is everything..-” The second Mira’s hand had touched down on the knob, she paused feeling a shift under her fingers and quickly withdrew from it.

Rumi opened the door, looking a little frazzled before straightening up when faced with Mira directly in her face.  She cleared her throat, her hand mindlessly coming up to tuck back hair out of her face despite the fact it was all pinned back neatly in her braid.  Mira couldn’t help but find the reflex of the movement cute. “Sorry..  I had to change really quick.” Rumi strained a weak smile, stepping out a little as Mira fell back a step to let her leave the room.

Mira’s gaze had shifted down as Rumi had turned to shut the door behind her, eyeing the pants that caught her eye before faintly smiling and letting her eyes lift back up in amusement. “Into my pants?“

…

Rumi’s eyes widened, heat rising to her face as she hurriedly glanced down.  She stood up far taller, embarrassed to find that it in fact was the same exact pants she’d borrowed from Mira all that time ago, now once again replacing her day clothes for comfort once again.  It was obvious they were Mira’s.. considering they were a bit loose around the ankles to the point the material fell loose around her socks and nearly covered them entirely.

“I meant to give them back—..!” Rumi felt the need to defend herself.  She’d washed them and everything, and yet she hadn’t. “I can change again, I should have—“

Mira only shook her head, raising a hand to hush her, however. “It’s fine.” Rumi paused, blinking as her eyes lifted to find Mira’s amused expression waiting for her.

“Really?” Rumi had expected some kind of displeasure, frowning slightly as she let her shoulders relax, left a bit wide-eyed.

“Really.” Mira confirmed it, offering her hand to Rumi without a single complaint to be heard. “You’re comfy in them, so you can wear them whenever.  I don’t mind, but you do need to eat.  Are you feeling up to it?”

Rumi was stunned, and yet she found a more real smile as her hand found Mira’s. “Yeah.  Maybe I should’ve eaten after all…”

Even if her stomach wouldn’t have agreed whatsoever.

Mira walked side by side with her down the hall, fondly smiling as she rolled her eyes. “Maybe, but it’s too late now.  Now come on, I made lunch and it’s going to get cold if we just stand around.”

“Mira, Rumi!” Zoey’s voice called down the hall, peering around the corner with a bright smile when they’d hurried their step a little.  Smelling the food alone, it left their mouths watering.  Zoey had every right to be impatient.

Rumi laughed softly, making longer strides in an instant. “We’re coming, we’re coming!” Zoey had fallen right into step with them, hanging off of Mira’s arm and looking up to her with a smile.

“You guys are taking forever.. it smells too good to wait!” Zoey ended up pulling them the final few steps, Mira fondly smiling and letting her take the lead.

She’d take the compliment, even if the main staple of it was merely convenience store ramen.  They all sat down around the table, Mira’s eyes waiting expectantly as Celine went to take the first bite for them all to start.  Celine overall seemed pleased, too, humming mindfully as she held her chopsticks.

“You diced these well..  I have to say, I’m impressed.” Celine didn’t mind the occasional not-so-healthy meal, especially when there were healthy ingredients mixed in.

Zoey had gone right to put a pork cutlet into her mouth, moaning as the flavor hit her tongue.  When you were hungry, food hardly failed to taste amazing. “You’re the best…” Rumi was eating quietly, contributing the least as she focused on eating.

She felt like she was starving, and yet took a moment after she’d swallowed to offer a smile towards Mira. “Thank you.”

Mira tried to appear unphased, and yet a smile melted her expression as she glanced down to her own cup and started to eat.  The compliments were welcome, she just wasn’t so used to hearing them. “It’s not that much.” Most of it was bought precooked after all.

Zoey eyed Mira’s with some curiosity, however, eyeing the different colors with a hum. “Why do you have red peppers in yours?  I want some!”

Mira raised a teasing eyebrow, almost finding humor in how excited Zoey was to try her own.  As if she didn’t have a whole cup with most every other thing she had. “No offense, Zo.. but I think this is a little much for you.”

“What?  No way!” Zoey whined slightly, a smile to match it.  Celine chuckled, shaking her head and listening in a silent amusement as she enjoyed her meal.  She wouldn’t interrupt, merely listening to the girls banter at the table.

Rumi knew Mira wouldn’t be joking over this matter, either, but matched the pleasant expressions all around despite it. “Maybe you should take her advice on this one…”

Zoey only looked over at Mira, her eyes turning wide and sad as she quite literally begged like a kicked puppy. “Please?  One bite?”

Mira never thought of herself as a pushover.  She prided herself for not caring, or caving to make other people happy.  And yet faced with that face, her strong will cracked like a dam.  She paused, the most subtle flush to her cheeks rising before she’d groaned and caught a few noodles in her chopsticks, raising them out of her cup.  She blew on them a few times, before sliding both a little closer to Zoey. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.  Open.”

Zoey was enthusiastic and a little surprised to get her way, turning and taking the bite happily.  At first, it was good!  Almost the same as hers, and yet a bit of a different flavor mixed in.  And the way her face changed?

They could all see when the spice hit her, the heat having started out slow until the kick hit.  Even so far into her throat.

“Oh, that’s hot!  Really hot!”

Mira snorted, almost going to get Zoey a drink as an apology for caving so easy.  She didn’t have to at all, though, even Rumi having to stop eating to giggle as Zoey lifted her own cup to hurriedly chug some of the ramen broth to soothe her burning tastebuds.  Poor Zoey had to learn the hard way how Mira enjoyed her ramen.  Zoey was panting a bit when she’d pulled back, groaning at the sensation that lingered. “You’re a monster..”

Mira was too busy suppressing laughter, rubbing a hand over Zoey’s back in comfort. “I warned you!  You can’t blame me.”

“And what did we learn?” Celine’s voice had Zoey peer up before grumbling a response under her breath.

“Listen to Mira…”

A very good lesson to learn.

Chapter Text

With all of their hard work, Celine and Bobby had come to an agreement with the financials all on their own.  After that had been agreed on, the girls’ first song hadn’t taken much more help to put out after they’d worked on it a little more, Bobby making a few suggestions with the lyrics when he’d heard Zoey was the writer.

He’d been so proud of her and talked it up the whole time before even trying to suggest any changes.  And now.. paperwork.

Maybe they should have done it before publishing the music video, but it was too late to go back now.  They’d been too excited!  Especially Zoey.. when they’d gotten to name the group and used a familiar name from a not-so-fortunate night they’d put behind them.

“If we drop the Camp part, Huntrix on its own doesn’t sound so bad.” Mira hummed over Bobby’s shoulder, not missing how Zoey’s eyes had widened and quickly looked over to her.  She didn’t even know she still remembered that silly name she’d come up with.

Rumi nodded in thought, humming as she glanced over to Zoey. “It works, what do you think?” It also fit their whole thing of being Demon Hunters, but they couldn’t say that with Bobby right there.

Zoey beamed a smile so fast, nodding hurriedly. “Oh!  But spell the ‘i’ with a slash and all caps, make it edgy!”

…

Mira did not see how that made it edgy at all, cracking a smile.  And nodding to Bobby despite it.  It didn’t take long before he sat back, and they all watched the video process and upload onto the web.  They’d done it.

They were HUNTR/X.

Celine handled most of the paperwork herself, having each of the girls come in one at a time and answer a few questions so that she knew what to fill out for them.  So one at a time, the girls filtered in and out, Rumi the first, and Zoey being the last.  Zoey felt a bit odd about it, humming softly as she’d gone to head into her room.  The second she’d seen Rumi’s door left wide open, though, her eyes lit up, hurriedly going to join the others.

Open door, free visits.  A rule that kept them plenty occupied.

Rumi hadn’t sat down, really, waiting for the two of them and pacing back and forth.  Mira was content, watching her and not interrupting the slightly anxious movements.  Rumi had to express it somehow, after all. “That took forever!” Zoey complained as she stepped through the door, but held a smile as she giggled and hugged Rumi’s back.

Rumi had instantly stopped to let her, too, sighing softly, and resting a loose hand over Zoey’s joined arms. “Did it go well?” She was only thinking of potential issues, even knowing it was only paperwork.  Surely there weren’t any to be had.

And yet Zoey couldn’t confirm it went perfectly, thinking back as she slowly took her arms back to step aside. “Well…  I don’t know, Celine was acting kind of weird when I answered about my birthday.  That was about it though.” Zoey hummed, rubbing the nape of her neck as she thought on the odd reaction.  It had seemed so out of nowhere to her, really.  Mira glanced over from her spot leaning back against Rumi’s desk, tilting her head.

“Why?  What did you say?” She didn’t think any of the questions that Celine asked would really warrant confusion.

“Duh, July 20th!  I’m sixteen, so that makes it easy.  But when I said that.. she kind of looked at me funny and moved on…” Zoey was still confused!  And Mira and Rumi quickly exchanging odd looks seemed to confuse her more. “Now you guys are doing it!  What did I say?” Zoey was worried she was sounding stupid somehow.

She didn’t understand whatsoever

“Wait, but you said you were born in 2000 with us.. right?” Mira was confused, and Zoey was matching the confusion with an owlish blink as she nodded.

“Uhuh?”

“So you’re seventeen.” Mira corrected her without hesitation, but Zoey looked at her like she was stupid.

“Uh, no.. I know simple math!  It’s going to be 2017 in a few months, so I’m definitely sixteen, right?” Why was Mira looking at her like that?

Rumi sighed, but a smile hinted at her lips as she shook her head.  Clearing up the confusion, as humorous as it was. “Zoey.. here in Korea, you’re born one year old.  Here, you are seventeen already.  And on New Years you’ll be eighteen, Mira’s actually right on this one.”

…

Zoey stared at Rumi in frozen shock, scoffing softly as she looked to Mira for confirmation. “That.. can’t be right.  You’re serious?  Like.. serious serious?” She had so confidently said she was sixteen all of this year, when in reality she should have said seventeen?  Mira seemed just as confused, but for another reason.

“What’s that mean?  How old are people born in America?”

“None!  You haven’t even lived a year yet!  You’re zero!” Zoey was exasperated by this information, groaning as she clutched her head. “Oh..  No, I must’ve sounded so stupid!” Confidently saying her age to Celine and being entirely wrong.

She was surprised Celine hadn’t laughed right in her face, no wonder she’d been stared at so oddly!

Rumi had to suppress the soft laugh that was rewarded by Zoey’s distress, amused by it really. “It’s just a mistake.. she’s filing our paperwork, so she’ll make sure it says the right thing.” If she even had to write out the age in numbers besides the date itself.  Celine just didn’t want the girl to feel ashamed, so she hadn’t called it out.

Zoey sighed, thumping back onto Rumi’s bed with a bounce as she crossed her legs over her chest.  She would not be forgetting that fact anytime soon. “I did so much research.. and I still didn’t figure that out…” She’d found it a little curious that nineteen year olds were considered adults instead of eighteen, but she’d never pieced together just why that was.

Mira snickered, shaking her head and looking to Rumi. “Well, either way, that makes her technically the youngest.  March 14th.” Mira put her date out there, considering they already knew Rumi’s from when they went through the photo album.

They were all seventeen, but with the months between them?  That had Zoey as the youngest member of the three of them.  For publicity reasons?  It worked out.  She was just as cheery and energetic enough to match what most people expected out of the younger members.

But they loved her for it anyways, it was just convenient.

“So.. that does make you old.” Mira snickered to herself, and Rumi paused before sighing slowly and pouting towards her.

“This again?  Seriously?”

There was no reason to keep calling her old!  Mira merely wanted to pick fun, even if she’d been on Rumi’s side the first time around.  They were only growing more and more comfortable together.

Zoey smiled to herself as she listened to the squabble, pressing herself up from the mattress to sit upright.  And yet when she did.. it felt oddly familiar.  The night they’d flipped through the album, it had Zoey thinking back.  Remembering just what she’d discovered, kicking her feet that night.

Curiosity got the better of her with that memory, the image of the mysterious first-aid kit committed to it now that she’d remembered.  The same one she assumed Rumi lied about.  Zoey’s eyes subtly dropped to the mattress edge, but just sitting casually like this she couldn’t see it.  Not from this angle.

Zoey bit her lip, eyeing the two who were still actively talking to be sure they were focused on each other instead of her, before sliding the back of her heel subtly under the bed with a gradual movement.  At first, she almost felt relief when no contact was made.  Maybe it was just a coincidence Rumi had run out before that day, that she truly hadn’t had one.  The positive thoughts had nearly settled in, right up until she felt the side of her foot brush up against the hard plastic when she’d gone to slide it back up around and forwards.

Zoey’s heart dropped instead, eyes widening subtly as they’d shifted over to Rumi while trying to stay still and not draw attention to herself and the discovery.  She knew it right now, the second it hadn’t been bumped where she remembered it.

It had been moved.

Why would Rumi need to move— let alone use— a first-aid kit that supposedly had nothing inside of it?  Zoey knew the answer, and it unsettled her as she had tuned out the conversation.  She wouldn’t have, there would be no point.

Rumi had really lied to Celine, she knew it was there if it had been moved, but why?

Zoey had never been more unsure of something, brow furrowing subtly with a frown as she eyed the two.  Just what was going on that Rumi wasn’t telling them?  Zoey had gone quiet, really trying to figure out how to bring it up without making a big scene.

Mira had been the first to pick up on Zoey’s silence, however, humming slightly to herself and glancing aside to her girlfriend.  Finding her unusually perplexed and not-so-happy expression, Mira trailed off mid sentence, blinking with a hum. “Zo?” Zoey blinked so fast, her eyes moving from Rumi and to Mira’s questioning expression.

“What?  Sorry.. zoned out.” Zoey giggled, and yet it sounded pretty forced even to her own ears.  Yeah, she cringed when she didn’t sell it so well, Rumi even looking over with a gentle concern at the sound of Zoey’s voice.

“Is everything okay?” Rumi being the one to ask, Zoey hesitated.  She couldn’t bring herself to agree, and yet it was hard to find her words.

“I..” Zoey sighed, shaking her head and trying to refocus before looking at Rumi with a bit more of a serious look.  She hadn’t looked at any of them like that before, usually the one to focus on keeping things lighthearted. “Can I ask you something?”

Rumi was taken off guard, humming slightly before nodding. “Sure?  What’s up?” The second Zoey’s mouth opened, however, Celine had knocked on the open doorframe, all three of their heads swiveling towards it all too fast.

Celine paused at the group reaction, humming softly as she glanced between them all at the quick actions. “We’re heading out.  I have to submit your paperwork, and you all have an appointment to get to.”

Confusion was the reaction, the girls exchanging quick glances.  An appointment?  They didn’t remember being consulted on anything, and yet Rumi nodded slightly without argument as she went to join Celine by the door. “An appointment for..?”

Celine thought for a moment, eyes flickering past Rumi and to Mira before a soft smile was given back to Rumi.  She rested her hand on the girl’s shoulder, lingering the touch as she led her to go put her shoes on. “You’ll see.”

She wasn’t saying something on purpose, Mira squinting after her suspiciously as she sighed and looked back to Zoey.  They were lingering back a bit more, Mira still focused on the conversation the woman had interrupted between them. “What were you going to ask?” It was towards Rumi, she knew that much, but Mira doubted it was anything relationship centered.  They had agreed to just let the pieces fall where they wanted, and besides— Zoey looked all too guilty right now.

Faced with Mira’s question, especially.

Zoey found herself forcing a smile, “Forget it..  It’s nothing, really..!” Zoey’s smile fell, though, faced with Mira’s softened look aimed right at her.  She knew something wasn’t right, but as much as it frustrated her to not hear what it was she knew she couldn’t force Zoey to say anything.

“We can talk later when you’re ready?” Mira offered it with a low whisper, trying to keep it down as they went to follow Celine.  Despite having to go out, she wasn’t breaking her attention from Zoey’s unusual reaction.  Zoey only gave a weak smile and a nod, her hand wrapping around Mira’s arm with a small squeeze.

Mira knew her a little too well for her own good.

“Okay…  Later, yeah.” Zoey doubted she would.  She didn’t want to speculate, and yet it was all she was doing in her own head.

Mira sighed slowly, letting Zoey hang off of her arm and securing her other hand over hers to keep her there.  Trying to not make a scene, she could calm herself.  It wasn’t anything big, they could always talk later.  It wasn’t like there was anything stressful planned out for the rest of their day, after all.

Nothing that was waiting for them when they went into the big city that would spoil her mood any further, surely.  Right?

—

Mira’s eye twitched as she quickly was proven wrong in every aspect, having thought it was weird that their supposed appointment would be found inside of a mall.  Her eyes moved up to the large letters engraved over the door of the shop in front of them with an agitated grumble in her throat. “There is no way I’m going in there.”

Right over the store front read very obviously, UREyeDoctor.

Straight to the point kind of name, and yet her eye twitched actually reading it.  She should have known it wasn’t just a general health appointment, considering they’d already done that part.  Celine wasn’t leaving room to argue over this, unfortunately for her. “There is, because you are.  In fact, all of you are.”

Zoey cocked her head to the side, humming slowly as she followed Mira’s eyes to Celine in confusion. “But why?” Was it really that important?

They’d been doing fine!  At least she had thought so.

Celine raised an eyebrow when Mira had thrown her a bitter glare, not put off by it at all really.  Still, she answered Zoey without batting an eye. “It’s important you have your eyesight as strong as your muscles, it helps with reaction time and precision.  With the live shows you have coming up, you’ll need them.  For both fight and dance purposes.” She emphasized the two, watching Mira’s shoulders tense before glancing away with a sharp exhale.

Of course she just had to bring up that it was for her two favorite roles in this group.

But Mira had to acknowledge that Celine had a point and meant well despite her disinterest in ever wearing glasses.  She groaned, and yet she nodded begrudgingly despite herself. “Fine…”

Celine seemed to be happy with the answer, walking ahead to hold the door still for the girls to filter inside.  One at a time, they were all getting their eye exams.  Rumi had been so many times out of Celine’s paranoia over her health that she had the eye chart memorized, but chose to play by the rules despite it.  Though she eyed the lollipop she was given after with a slow blink.  Even as old as they were.. Celine still brought them to the children’s eye doctor.

Rewarded with candy for making it through the whole exam.

Zoey didn’t complain at all when given hers, her eyes lighting up subtly when Rumi had passed her the lollipop subtly as they waited for Mira.  Celine only noticed when she’d looked over and noticed Zoey with two of the sticks popping out of her mouth at the same time, freezing when Celine had looked to her.

Busted.

Rumi was hiding her laughter the second Zoey had paused like a deer caught in the headlights, shaking her head and glancing away at Zoey’s guilty smile as she’d bit down and straight through one in the same moment.  Rumi couldn’t take her seriously at all right now.  Celine merely smiled faintly and glanced away with the most subtle eye roll.  Children would be children, she supposed.

Mira came back, definitely less than amused with the sour expression that twisted her face.  Celine knew the second she’d seen it, looking to the doctor with a knowing hum. “When can you have her prescriptions in by?” Zoey tried to hide the excitement that she felt hearing it, quickly looking over to Mira with glittering eyes.

“I’d say maybe a week or two, depending on what frames she chooses.  And if you want contacts for her, I can give you a call if you’d like.”

“That would be perfect, thank you.”

Zoey was immediately trying to imagine Mira with glasses, the mental image entirely pretty to her.  Maybe reading glasses like the librarians in all of the movies had? 

She knew she was a nerd for imagining that one.. but still!

Mira sighed, crossing her arms as she went to Zoey’s side with a blank look holding to her face.  Well, until she laid eyes on Zoey’s smile, and her foul mood lightened almost instantly, curiosity getting the better of her. “What?  Why are you looking at me?”

Zoey laughed sweetly, almost turning her smile apologetic before answering. “Sorry!  It’s just that you’d look so pretty with glasses..”

Mira hadn’t expected that to be her answer, clearing her throat slightly and trying to recover from the surprise. “Too bad, I’m getting contacts if anything.” Mira didn’t want to look like a nerd, she felt almost embarrassed at the thought.  But seeing Zoey’s soft pout, she’d hesitated.  It hadn’t been her trying to make Mira feel better at all, had it?  But a genuine thought.  Mira debated silently, clearing her throat and glancing aside.

She was truly down bad, doing this for her.

“But.. I guess a pair for a backup would be smart..” Mira muttered it, and yet Zoey caught every word with a soft gasp.

“Really?” Mira smiling at the excitement, Zoey squealed and quickly attached to her arm.  Already trying to drag her over to the wall full of glasses. “Let’s look through the frames then!  Come on, Rumi!” Rumi’s attention was dragged right to them, blinking a few times before looking to Celine for permission to follow them.

Permission didn’t take long to be granted, Celine ushering her on with a silent hand waving her away.  Rumi beamed a quick smile, bowing slightly before tailing behind the other two.  Just eyeing the wall.. there were hundreds of them.  Zoey was looking through each row, being extremely slow with it too.  It had to be perfect.

And then she saw the ones she wanted to see Mira try, her eyes widening with delight as she stretched up onto her tiptoes with a noise of strain.  The second she’d pulled them down, she turned to Mira expectantly. “Try these ones!” Zoey was pointedly not letting Mira see, covering the front with her hands to keep them out of view.

Mira smiled faintly, but went to the spot between the rows of glasses where a mirror hung on the wall.  She shut her eyes, knowing already that Zoey wanted to surprise her with her pick. “Go ahead.”

Rumi tilted her head, watching Zoey put the glasses on Mira’s face and adjust them behind her ears a little. “There!”

Mira let her eyes fall open, looking right in the mirror.  She could see Zoey and Rumi on either side of her, matching smiles of different intensities.  The glasses Zoey had picked out almost looked golden, the front frames round rather than the traditional shapes she’d seen all around.  She tilted her head a bit, honestly surprised to not hate them much at all.  Hating the fact she had to wear glasses at all, maybe.

But she rather liked it.

“Not bad…” Mira always preferred to be different, to be herself.  So something that was different, not traditional?  She liked that.

“I think they fit you.” Rumi had to say.. she hadn’t seen anyone outside of films with the shape— but they really did look oddly good on Mira.

Celine had wandered over to grab a backup pair, eyeing the three and listening in.  Mira didn’t seem to be dreading it so much, matching their smiles a bit as Zoey hugged onto her. “Fine.. I guess these ones aren’t so bad.”

Zoey wanted to compliment her so much more than she was, really biting her tongue not to as she smiled so brightly.  Everything seemed to be going so right for them for a change. “Celine!  Can we get these ones, please?” Zoey called out, only to realize she was only a few feet away and smiling nervously.  She didn’t need to be so loud after all.

Celine looked over more clearly, folding the backup glasses in as she gave a nod. “Here, I’ll hand them in to get the prescriptions framed and we can come back for them when they’re done.” Mira took them off without a fight, oddly feeling pleased with herself

This live show that was coming up, however, would not be as perfect as they had all hoped it to be.

Chapter Text

The next little while had been all preparation for the live concert, really.  

Mira had finally gotten her chance to shine, building the choreography from the ground up herself.  Putting her best work into it, she found that the past few months of practice and nearly every day practice made it so much easier to move.  Flexibility was undoubtedly a perk, making the moves just that more smooth.

Bobby was with her every step of the way, too, even doing the choreography with her.  Mira found that part the most amusing, especially since half the time he genuinely could keep up with her and committed it to memory.  Even off stage when she was teaching the moves to Rumi and Zoey, Mira could make out Bobby in the corner of her eye keeping up with the moves on reflex to hearing the music.

Bobby truly did end up being the perfect manager for the job.

He kept them on topic, but yet still lighthearted, looked after them, and it really felt like he cared when he was around.  Snacks, water, he brought it all whenever he knew they were coming, always with a smile.  Even so, stress was always present despite how fun it was to be getting up in the world.  So, Zoey had gone out of her way to find something for them to do.  Something new, fun!

“A.. bathhouse?” Rumi echoed the words slowly, watching Zoey’s bright smile looking back at them.  All three girls were out front of the house, sat up on the rock wall after their training session had come to an end.

Zoey was beyond excited, holding a bright smile. “I’ve never been to one before, and with all of the exercise we’ve been doing I figured why not!”

She had been wanting to try them out since she’d come to Korea from America, and yet she never really saw the time to.  Until Celine had loosened the reins a bit over the past few months, and relaxing had never seemed more important before.  It was like it was meant to happen, Zoey seeing Mira thinking it over first before slowly nodding. “I guess my muscles are a little tense…” She couldn’t say she’d been before either, but getting out and relaxing a little did sound promising.

Rumi was for once not on board.  She stared a bit blankly as the girl matched their smiles, her eyes averting aside quickly knowing they were distracted.  There was no chance she could do that, her first thought turning to how she knew it wasn’t possible.  Not without her patterns being seen.  Her hesitant voice was what broke their smiles for a moment, but Rumi knew better than to mindlessly agree. “I don’t know…  I might just sit this one out, if that’s okay with you.”

Mira and Zoey looked over to Rumi, slight surprise for a second.  Mira quickly remembered her long forgotten talk with Celine, however, and her eyes softened with some understanding.  Modesty, Celine did bring up that Rumi was rather modest.

To the point she hadn’t even let them stay in the same room as her when getting medical treatment.

Zoey was still disappointed, though a little more than that. “What?  You really don’t want to go?” She’d spent so much time thinking…

That this was setting off the last alarm she’d had in her mind.

Rumi hesitated, shrugging a bit while refusing eye contact as she felt Zoey’s eyes focused on her. “I’m just— not that comfortable with it.” She even changed in her own separate room when they were practicing for the live show, unlike Zoey and Mira who were content with sharing one with the other.

And yet Rumi still offered them a small smile when she found it in her to turn her head towards the two.  Mira didn’t seem bothered by her refusal anymore, more happy she’d told them rather than lying. “You two should go.  You’ve been working really hard, and since the concert’s tomorrow you should do something fun.” She wasn’t pretending she didn’t notice just how hard they’d been working to get everything down perfect with her.

They’d earned it over and over again.

Zoey seemed more than hesitant, her eyes betraying her as they stayed on Rumi.  Soft with open concern. “But what about you?  We could just find something for us to do together!” Instantly, Zoey was trying to backtrack.  Mira wasn’t so sure why, focusing on Zoey who sat between her and Rumi.  She had a feeling that something was going on…

Not that Rumi even was aware of, from what she could see.

She only shook her head, insisting with a soft laugh. “It’s just one day.  If you’ve been wanting to go, you should.  Besides, going out isn’t exactly relaxing for me.” Rumi may be a workaholic.. but she wasn’t so social yet.

Even a small crowd had her sweating it out.

Zoey was struggling to find an excuse for why they suddenly couldn’t go, except she felt Mira’s hand resting on her shoulder as her girlfriend politely cut her off. “If you’re sure.  We’ll do something together when we’re back, okay?”

Rumi only nodded with a sweetened smile at that.

She could work with that.

Zoey had gone quiet noticeably as they sat and calmed down a little longer from their training, glancing occasionally over to Rumi with a frown holding to her face.  She didn’t like this, especially not with the assumptions in her mind that no longer remained quiet.

—

Despite Zoey’s newfound resignation over the idea she’d come up with, they had in fact gone to the bathhouse as agreed.  Mira knew her mind wasn’t all that with them, however, when Zoey wasn’t even half as flustered about it as expected.  Dropping their towels, sliding into the water.  She was just— quiet.

She wasn’t exactly acting like her usual self.

The water felt nice, undeniably, hot against their skin as they sat back and sunk into it.  Not far apart, either, hardly a foot between them if even that much.  Zoey found it a little hard to focus on it, even then.  Mira broke after a few minutes of silence, her hand dipping down under the water and slowly finding Zoey’s to cradle in hers.  Her eyes didn’t open, but Zoey’s had when she’d felt the contact. “What’s on your mind?”

At Mira’s question, Zoey hadn’t even attempted to pretend to be okay, her expression mixed as she weighed her responses.  She was itching to talk, it was really just.. hard to find the words. “Just.. Rumi.  Do you think we should have stayed?”

Mira was surprised, her eyes peeking open as she sat up just for a moment to stretch her aching body up above the water with a dragged out hum. “I don’t think so.  She might need her alone time.” Mira knew what it was like to be around people so much you needed to recharge, and yet she hadn’t had to deal with it for a while.  This job, she found out very fast that it recharged her social battery more than ever. “We don’t want to push her, you know?  She’s just so modest, maybe it’s a little too far out of her comfort zone for now.” Mira sighed as she sunk back into the hot water, staring at the ceiling with a frown settling onto her expression.

They’d sworn they’d help Rumi relax, and while they’d tried?  This one amazing option, Rumi had seen almost freaked out by, which Mira found reasonable all at the same time.

There were always two sides to something, after all.

Zoey was a bit quiet, however, whining to herself in almost distress.  That alone had Mira pause, glancing over to Zoey with a concerned look.  Zoey was sinking into the water a bit, looking almost uncomfortable as she hugged her knees in and parting her hand from Mira’s.  She’d been loving it and relaxing slightly just seconds ago, so Mira was thrown off, sitting up just a subtle bit more from her attempt to relax. “What?  Did I say something?”

Mira almost thought she had, with how she’d pulled away.

“It’s just... what if it’s not modesty?” Zoey’s voice came unnaturally small, chewing the inside of her lip as she stared down at the clouded water, sighing sharply to herself. “I mean.. not that it’s not possible— but..” Zoey trailed off, trying not to speculate and end up being wrong.  Especially not with the heavy accusation that could come from it.

She felt at a stand still on what to do.

Mira’s eyes had narrowed, concern growing as she reached her hand out to rest on Zoey’s arm rather than trying to keep it intertwined with hers. “Hey, what’s going on?  Do you know something?” She didn’t like that she could see Zoey trying to hold her tongue, too analytic to not notice how unnaturally hesitant Zoey was being in the moment.

Zoey looked up with a frown, locking eyes with Mira and being met with the concern she knew would be there. “She lied, Mira…  When Celine asked about the first-aid kit way back with the demon attack in the forest, she knew where it was.  I know— because I saw it…” Rumi insisted she didn’t have one, but Zoey hadn’t forgotten the hidden item easily.

Such a small detail, and yet it seemed so big now looking back.

“She.. said she didn’t have one.” Mira seemed confused, blinking and shaking her head in confusion.  She understood that much, but it still had her confused. “Why would she do that?” It was just a matter of Rumi being hurt, why would it matter where it was?

Zoey had to draw her knees up to rest her head against them, feeling guilty already for bringing it up as she debated even giving it a response.  But their concern was with Rumi, even if she wasn’t present. “Because it’s hidden in her room.. under her bed.  And she’s moved it around.” Somewhere no one else would find it, not in a main room, but hidden away.

As if she was using it and afraid to be caught.

Mira had gone quiet, her eyes breaking from Zoey’s as she let her mouth slowly shut.  Trying to recall any little signs.. and to say they weren’t there would be a lie.  All of that time, Rumi had only really worn loose pants around them, and when she hadn’t?  She seemed to wince and act as if there was more strain than usual, leggings being one of her other options.  The reaction about the bathhouse now was so much more worrying with what they were considering.

And now Mira was thinking to Rumi borrowing her pants so often after the short camping trip out into the forest, staring in almost blank realization.  She knew where Zoey’s head was at now, because hers had finally found the same conclusion. “You think she’s hurting herself?” Mira had to ask, and judging by the guilty way Zoey avoided eye contact with her?  It confirmed it.

“I don’t know for sure..  M-..maybe there’s another explanation, you know?  But it’s just what I’ve been worried about...” Zoey hadn’t been able to suppress the thought ever since Rumi had lied so easily to Celine without blinking, even when she was hurt.  It was so much more common in America than Korea, self harm… and yet it didn’t rule it out as a possibility. “But I’m probably just reading too much into it, I mean— she wouldn’t!  Right..?” Zoey had found Mira’s eyes, but they weren’t hopeful.

Mira knew Zoey’s concern had merit.  Rumi was such a reserved person that she could pass it off as nothing, but it didn’t erase the signs that were all there.

She hated that she hadn’t been the one to notice, however.

“I think.. that it’s a possibility.” Mira winced at her own words, sliding her hand back down along Zoey’s arm to hold her hand once more in a silent comfort, trying to ease her guilt for bringing the concern to light.  And watching Zoey’s face crumble, it confirmed she hadn't fully expected her to agree. “I didn’t see it before, but I also trust you.“

Zoey shifted closer to Mira, squeezing her hand and leaning against her a bit more with a soft sigh.  Maybe not what she wanted to hear, but it wasn’t a lie. “If you say you saw that first-aid kit, and you think she could be hurting herself, I trust you.” Mira had a deep concern for Rumi, even if her and Zoey had been growing closer through the days that passed by, dating just under her nose.

It didn’t change that Rumi was their closest friend, even if there was more to it than they’d like to admit to one another too often.

“How do we even ask something like that, though..?  I mean, wouldn’t she get freaked out?” Zoey hadn’t really thought of how this could go before now, but she couldn’t stop thinking now.  Not when Rumi was at stake.

Mira didn’t mind the contact, even if they were bare under the water.  It wasn’t that kind of a moment, her arm finding itself around Zoey rather than holding her hand. “It’s going to be awkward, almost definitely.  But I don’t want Celine there when we ask.  No matter what.” Mira said it firmly, already having her mind made up on that part.  Zoey’s head turned quickly, almost bewildered.

Celine was Rumi’s guardian, didn’t she deserve to know?

“Do you think that’s smart..?” Zoey wasn’t so sure it would.  Keeping it a secret from Celine sounded like it could go badly.

Mira shrugged her shoulders a bit, but nodded in the end. “I don’t really know.  But what I do know is that with how much she tells us to show no weakness…  I don’t think Rumi would even try to be honest with us if she was there.  And if it was a misunderstanding?  I can’t see her forgiving us at all.” Rumi only ever tried to show her strengths around Celine, and she had lied to her in the first place.

It wouldn’t have turned out well, in their minds.

Zoey quietly nodded, and yet her eyes had started to tear up as she’d leaned into Mira’s arms more for the comfort she was giving her.  It had been hard to bring up, but not being turned down was somehow more difficult than being told it wasn’t possible

“I’m scared for her, Mira..” Petrified, even.

Mira squeezed Zoey in a bit tightly, letting her eyes fall shut and focusing on the feeling of the water and Zoey clutched to her chest. “I know.” She was too, but together?  They could handle it, so she hoped.

Mira rested her head over Zoey’s shoulder, hesitating and glancing around the mostly empty bathhouse before daring to press a gentle kiss to the girl’s cheek. “I’m here if you need to talk again.  About anything.” All these months, Zoey had been keeping that in.

Mira didn’t want it to get this bad ever again, seeing the desperation and discomfort she’d been wrestling with most of the day

—

Rumi stepped out of the hot shower she’d ran herself, sighing heavily as she reached aside to grab the towel she’d set for herself out. The room was fogged with steam, every breath itching Rumi’s throat pleasantly as she breathed in deep.  In her own way, a replacement for the hot bath the others were having.

But her active mind couldn’t bring itself to allow her to sit long enough to run a full bath, settling to stand and have a shower rather than waiting.

Rumi slid the soft towel over her shoulders, down her body, and had to grab an extra-large towel from its place beside the counter to even begin to wrap the long purple hair that fell freely from where she usually kept it pinned up in her braid.  Except when she’d place if over her head to wrap it, the fogged up mirror caught her silent eye.  Rumi stared for a long moment, frowning softly as she stepped just a little closer, a tentative hand rising to clear away the moisture that kept her image hazy and unseen.

The second she had, Rumi stared in the mirror of the bathroom longer than she would have typically, frowning as her eyes moved down.  Slowly, she shrugged the towel she held around shoulders, watching as it slipped to pool down around the bends in her arms.  Her patterns had only grown more over the past few weeks, actively avoiding showing them to the people constantly around her?  It was truly as if the shame that took hold of her suffering heart had taken the weakness to spread them with ease.

So much so, it was as if Rumi could hardly recognize herself.  She stared and raised a shaky hand to trace the newly spread pattern that nearly crossed its way to her chest now, eyes widening subtly as she tilted her head to get a better look.  Just how had it spread so far so fast?  Through her early life, it seemed to grow so little, merely a few jagged stripes that marked along her right arm.

But now, it seemed to be stretching just about every day, her torso its most recent victim.  Rumi shook her head with a pained expression, frowning as she dug her nails along the purple patterns that scarred her pale skin, her breaths heavying slightly as she stared at them in open fear and disgust.  And yet a muffled cry of pain as her nails sunk into the skin on reflex, seeing the burning pink lighting the sharp tips of the ever-growing patterns.

Tears pooling her eyes, Rumi leaned forward against the counter, bracing her free hand against the edge.

Lie after lie, she’d looked the only people in the world who trusted her in the eyes and told them upfront— just how she couldn’t feel comfortable.  And yet she’d avoided the real reasons with disgust, tears falling down her face and sliding down slowly to find the drain of the sink.

And yet those distressed brown eyes looked down further, lingering on the splash of red and pink that filled the blurry glance that she cast to her thighs.

Maybe.. it wouldn’t hurt so badly if she felt it herself.

If she could get away from it just that much longer, to feel the way she did inside.

She was sick of pretending, and yet it was what she was best at.

Chapter Text

Zoey and Mira had come home after their agreement, and yet their plans had changed when Mira had gently knocked on Rumi’s door with hardly even a tap.  They’d been meant to do something altogether as a group, relax before the next day.  Even with that agreement, however, they got no answer, and yet Mira turned the knob just to be safe and peer in as quiet as possible. 

Rumi had gone to bed earlier than she usually had, back turned towards the door.  Her breaths were slow, already comfortable and trying to find sleep in her mental and physical exhaustion. “She’s sleeping.” Mira sighed, not quite happy with the discovery.  It wouldn’t help them sleep to stay up and worry, but she couldn’t bring herself to wake Rumi.

Not on purpose.

Zoey had peered just under Mira, blinking a few times before softening her expression at Rumi’s unmoving form.  Maybe leaving her alone had done some good, a well earned nap perhaps? “Maybe.. we should let her sleep?” She whispered it, trying to keep her tone in check as she peered up to check with her lover.

They always had tomorrow… right?

Mira frowned slightly, glancing back towards the still lit house before sighing and walking in while keeping steps as quiet as possible.  Zoey was surprised, and yet quietly hurried in a few steps behind her. “Mira..!”

They didn’t want Rumi stressed and sleepless over the live show, that just wouldn’t be right, surely.

Mira was being quiet, holding her finger to her lips as she hushed Zoey with a quick glance to follow. “Keep your voice down.” She took a slow breath, skimming the room as she got down.  Even if she could make out the shape of the first-aid kit from down on the floor by Rumi’s bed, it wasn’t what she was looking for.

Mira hated being invasive like this, kicking herself internally.  She would hate if anyone did this to her, especially the way the quick search was turning out.  Finding no evidence, no items discarded down under, she found a subtle relief.  No sharp tools, as far as she could see.

Mira did pause in her search, however, eyeing a misshapen figure left discarded on the floor.  Not so hidden, just left by the foot of the bed 

Zoey was basically standing guard, extremely nervous as she lingered just a step to the side of her lover.  Her eyes stayed on Rumi, tense when she’d heard such a soft noise leave Rumi.  She was such a light sleeper, that this was petrifying to Zoey, shakily exhaling between holding her breaths. “Mira..” It came as a quick warning, knowing even just their quiet shuffling was disrupting her.

Any minute now, they wouldn’t be doing this so secretly.

Mira glanced between Rumi and the cloth she was eyeing, frowning and quickly making the decision.  She’d snagged it quickly, standing upright and nodding to Zoey the second she did.  The second she had, they were moving to the door, Mira pointedly shuffling her feet more than fully stepping.

Click.

Rumi’s brow furrowed with a sleepy hum breaching her throat.  She found herself waking, her heavy eyes fluttering open to the dark of her room.  She’d tiredly peered over her shoulder towards where she could’ve sworn she’d heard the noise, and yet the room remained as still and dark as ever.  Just out of paranoia, she kept her eyes open and skimmed it again and again before sighing slowly.

Just her tired mind, she supposed, laying back down with an exhausted slump.

Just outside the door, Mira and Zoey stood on the side of the door closest to their rooms.  Back pressed to the wall, finally letting themselves fully catch their breath.  Zoey shuddered, looking over to Mira with a worried frown. “What were you doing?” She hadn’t liked it, not intruding in on their friend’s room, not searching it, not the lack of permission either— she’d liked none of it at all.

“Nothing that I found.” Mira sighed, but her relief didn’t seem to last long, carefully taking what she’d grabbed and holding them up with a soft frown in its balled state.

Zoey was confused, but looked over with some measure of recognition at the light patterns crossing the material. “Your pants?” She was more lost than usual, knowing very well Mira let Rumi borrow those all the time.

They were practically Rumi’s pants by now, if she hadn’t known where they’d come from

And yet Mira hadn’t responded immediately, her face having slowly fallen as her thumbs held the waist band a little more open as she stared at the material.  Zoey watched Mira’s frozen stare almost dawning blank in sad confirmation. “We’re talking to her tomorrow.  After everything is over.”

She was trying not to react much, and yet she seemed almost angry the way her grip tightened around the soft cloth with a heavy exhale pushing from her lips in agitation.  More towards herself than anything.  Zoey had caved to look when Mira gave no sign to verbalize it, her eyes quickly widening with a gasp as she’d covered her mouth to muffle her reaction.  The insides of the pant legs, mostly along the inside where the material wouldn’t show color from the outside…

Stained with subtle red smears, mostly in faded lines and streaks that would easily be washed out through the laundry.  No wonder Rumi had washed them herself, always the one hovering and running the loads without needing asked.

“Oh my god..-” Zoey felt herself tearing up, shaking her head as she looked up to Mira immediately.  Maybe it had started as just concern…

But this confirmed it, and neither seemed to know what to feel or do.

—

All of this preparation led up to their first real concert.

Celine was watching all of the ticket sales, frowning despite the fact it was amazing and normally near impossible to be selling out on the first show.  Bobby and Celine had both posted for the first time in years to announce the debut of the group, the old music groupies accounts had come flying in and reposting for everyone to see.  Still, Celine had a bad feeling watching the numbers climb over the next while.

Knowing just how bad Rumi’s social anxiety was, Celine didn’t like to imagine just what her reaction to the crowd would be.  The others she knew could handle it to an extent, but that left Rumi for once being the big flaw in the plan.

The actual day was finally upon them, Mira sitting in the makeup chair in the back and tilting her head to properly put in her contacts before they even started.  Zoey was already getting hers done, trying so hard not to smile the whole time.  She was so excited, how could she not want to?  She loved people..

And for a change having the people looking at her love her instead of finding her weird, or a total outcast?

It sounded too good to be true.

All three were already in their costumes, a modest blue outfit for each with gold leafing around the edges.  They were getting fixed up before the live concert, makeup and last minute fixes being made.  Sound checks, warm ups, they’d already ran through it all before they’d even been sent backstage with the crew.

Rumi drew in a slow breath, staring back at her reflection in the mirror with a tense jaw as she hardened her expression.  She felt the nerves gnawing at her gut already, and yet tried to press it down as she sighed slowly and straightened up in her chair.  The guests were filing in, she could guess, and she was trying to not let that get to her.

But she knew they were out there.

Mira let the makeup artists get to work since she was the last to get ready, her eyes shifting over to Rumi with a gentling look when she’d caught onto her unnaturally strong expression.  Rumi seemed more tense than nervous.  After the discovery last night, Mira was far more attentive to her every reaction. “Hey.  Are you ready for this?” Mira couldn’t move her face all that much at the moment, trying not to disturb the makeup artists trying to put on her eyeliner just right.

It felt too late to actually ask, and yet Mira would walk out of here with her if it was anything other than a yes.

Rumi was slowing her breathing before her narrowed eyes opened and found her reflection once more.  It was now or never, they couldn’t stay away from this forever.  It was what they were born to do.

“I’m ready..” Maybe it was still getting to her, but she was trying not to show it.

Zoey sighed shakily, but despite her own anxiety?  She was beyond excited to actually get out there, trying to press down her mixed emotions in the moment to embrace that.  Rumi couldn’t catch onto their negative thoughts, especially with the night ahead of them. “We’ve got this.. don’t worry!  We’ve got your back.”

Maybe a little more enthusiastic than she’d tried to sound, Zoey forcing her smile bright to her lips as she looked over more clearly.  Rumi matched it despite her hesitation, her strong look faltering fondly as she found a weak snicker in her. “I know.  Thanks, Zoey.”

And yet, the stage crew started to clear out, two coming to walk the girls under the stage to be lifted up…  All at once, it seemed all three of them felt the pressure as they were walked out and to the platform.  Rumi eyed it as she glanced down, feeling it shift as they set foot on it unnerving her.

“This will bring you right up onto the stage, be sure to be standing on the platform at the end.  The controls will bring you right back down so you can get out of your costumes, got it?  Yes?” The one member skimmed over their faces, various nods being passed around as they were faced towards where the audience would be.

“We’re starting!  Cut the below stage lights.”

In an instant, darkness surrounded them, and yet Rumi felt a fleeting touch to either one of her hands.  Mira and Zoey, merely giving her one last squeeze of support before they felt the stage shifting under them.  It was time, and yet even just rising up from under the stage?  Rumi felt her carefully built facade faltering, wavering as the noise of way more than just a handful of people hit her ears.

Just hearing them she felt her heart drop, swallowing dryly as she forced her eyes shut.  Unknown to the three of them, Celine and Bobby were already carefully watching.  Celine was practically hovering over the cameras, and the second she saw Rumi close her eyes and tensing, trying to console herself?

She damn near pulled the plug in an instant, her eyes flickering over Rumi in frantic protective nature. “No.. no she can hear the people.” Celine whispered, already picking up on Rumi freezing before she’d even had the chance to open her eyes. “Bobby, she won’t do it.  Pull the stage back down.” Celine didn’t want her to slip up in front of all of these people.  She did not feel like that was something Rumi would recover from.

She wouldn’t let her face that shame

Rumi felt her chest give an ache as her heart skipped a beat in frozen terror, only swallowing hard yet again as she fought the urge to panic as the stage arose fully out of the ground and settled level with the rest.  They’d practiced so long, there was no reason to be nervous.  She kept repeating it in her mind, dreading to open her eyes and confirm what she was hearing roaring out just beyond them.

And yet Bobby quickly searched the effects table full of controls, skimming all of the labels before reaching out and pressing a button.  One that was not under the stage controls that he’d messed with before.

All at one, the blinding stage light had come on, at first all of the girls startled as their eyes opened, flinching almost unnoticeably in their surprise.  When Rumi realized, however, her eyes fell fully open as she blinked her eyes into focus.  With the lights beaming down, it almost felt like practice all over again.

She couldn’t see the people.  It was like they weren’t there at all.

The earpiece to Rumi’s microphone came to life as Celine hurriedly found the intercom, frowning to herself as she checked in. “Rumi?  Breathe, are we clear?”

Rumi took a slow breath the second Celine’s voice hit her ear, glancing between the girls on either one of her sides as they offered their own smiles of support.  Maybe a little nervous too, but otherwise reassuring.  That was what it took for Rumi to nod to herself and focus back forward with a sigh. “We’re set, I’m fine.  Run it.” Maybe not expected for her to move past it so fast, but there wasn’t time to let it sit.

Not right now.

Bobby smiled hearing it through their ears, and he had moved the mic input from their private room to reroute to the main stage at the confirmation.

And in a second, the music had started, and the three of them fell into the rhythm.  If they weren’t to focus on the crowd, they could focus on their muscle memory and each other.  And so.. it began.

The first show of many.

“We are hunters.  Voices strong.” The audio came low and eerie, blue light cast behind for a dramatic effect— before flashing a golden shade.

Rumi forced a smile to her face, and for once the confidence was not so feigned as she found just the smallest bit to go off of, “So it’s time to put you back where you belong.”

Bobby and Celine had both watched the monitors so closely, Bobby smiling so wide and laughing in delight as he watched them. “They’re doing great!” Celine didn’t speak, keeping a hand to her mouth in a nervous silence.  She couldn’t bring herself to match his enthusiasm, her eyes staying trained on Rumi the whole time.

She knew she was nervous at the start, and watching it fade through the performance.  Only then was Celine starting to shake the dread that kept her silent. “Come on, girls..”

And despite caring for all of them, her eyes stayed on Rumi most all of the time, endearment lingering in her own anxious eyes.  That was her girl out there.

That was her baby…

The music played on, and so did they.  Constantly moving, dancing, finding their own rhythm despite the unplanned lighting.  It hadn’t been rehearsed this way, and yet it seemed to be working out in their favor.  Right up until the end, where they stepped right back onto that platform.

Rumi was out of breath, so were the rest of them as they finally came to a stop, the song ending abruptly as planned.  Rumi felt her heart racing from all of the movement paired with her singing, but still held a smile as they all exchanged quick glances under the bright lights.  But as the stage had gone to sink, to bring them under to exit right to backstage… the lights turned off too soon.

And Rumi’s smile faded, pale as all of a sudden all she could make out was the roar of the crowd and the hundreds of faces all around, lights and phones waving with them.

Her heartbeat.. Rumi could hear it in her ears, pulsing and drowning out the noise as she instantly felt sick.  There were that many people.. the whole time?

Watching them?

Mira saw them all, and her reaction was similar.  Not because of them, but because instantly she’d snapped her gaze to Rumi and found that frozen expression, sickly pale under the makeup on her face, looking as if she were going to get sick as she faltered far more securely to the center of the falling platform.

The second the stage fell completely out of view, Mira had never left her pose faster, frowning softly and moving right to Rumi’s side with tense and quick movements.  The ragged breathing was a dead giveaway, Rumi’s hand shakily rising to grab her chest and clutch the cloth that blocked her touch. “Rumi.. are you okay?” The concern seemed to full upon deaf ears at first, feeling Mira’s hand slowly resting over her back and yet staring in front of her as if she could still see the crowd down underneath the stage.

Rumi shook her head instantly, quivering visually as she made no move to look at her.  Zoey had walked over by then, frowning worriedly as she took one of Rumi’s shaking hands into her own. “What’s happening..?”

Everything had been going so well!

Mira knew, however, eyes softening subtly as she looked to Zoey for a second. “She’s having a panic attack.” Understanding instantly seemed to hit Zoey’s expression, the quick answer enough to have both of their eyes on Rumi.  Mira glanced around as the lights under the stage came on, mostly vacant due to the stage lift.  She flitted her gaze around, debating on what to do before lowering her voice. “Let’s sit down against the wall, okay?  We’ve got you, slow steps.”

It was just starting, and yet Mira was already starting damage control for her.

Rumi only nodded hurriedly, finally squeezing her eyes shut as she felt Mira and Zoey guiding her aside.  Mira was holding Rumi just a little bit closer against her to hold her up, noting that she didn’t feel all that stable already.

One step at a time until they’d gotten to one of the walls, their every step slow and drawn out on purpose.  Zoey got down the second they’d gotten to it, holding out her arms as Mira helped Rumi get down, passing her off to Zoey to make sure she didn’t fall and hit the ground hard at all.

Zoey had her arms around Rumi, head to her chest in the position.  The sign they were doing something right, Rumi’s hand had left her chest.  Instead, it held itself around Zoey’s head to keep her close and hoped it would help to ease her racing heart.  Mira was right down with them, half behind Rumi as she sighed slowly and rested her head on the girl’s shoulder.  Her expression was tense, squeezing Rumi in with a more tight hug than she’d meant to.

Protectively keeping her close, her hands clutched so carefully around Rumi’s waist.  All while watching Rumi’s one free hand squeezing tightly onto her own thigh, Mira’s eyes locked onto the movement with knowing.

She hated the mental confirmation, her grip tightening just a little more. “You did great, but it’s all over.  Take your time, we’ve got time.”

Every bit of it had been so easy until the lights had died out just a mere second too early.

Zoey rested her head against Rumi’s chest, feeling how Rumi gently tucked her head over hers and staying mindfully still.  Rumi kept her head bowed forward, trying to keep her lungs open to draw in more air with each struggling breath. “She’s right.. we did it.” Zoey’s voice leaned towards optimism, following Mira’s lead to give reassurance. “And you did so amazing!  I almost thought I couldn’t keep up with you.” Zoey giggled softly, tracing her thumb slowly over the side of Rumi’s cheek with gentle care, even if she couldn’t see it for herself.

Rumi wasn’t fully spiraling, lucky that Mira had picked up on it so fast and taken charge of the situation before it and the chance to escalate too much.  Despite how nice that was, she still couldn’t let go of Zoey for the life of her, squeezing her eyes shut with a shudder as she hid her face down against the girl’s head.

Oh, just how Rumi could go from the confident girl they’d grown adjusted to… to this.

Celine had come running.

It was evident just by how incredibly out of breath she had been as she’d come through the door, hand still braced on the door handle to the under-stage door. “Girls?” Alarm ringing through her tone, and yet laying eyes on all three she’d found it in her to soften her expression the smallest bit.

Mira knew why, offering a small nod as she leaned her head against Rumi’s.  She made no move to get up, not letting Rumi move away just yet either with how her breaths still came a bit short and rushed in this position. “She needs a little more time.  She’ll be okay.”

Celine couldn’t deny that she was startled to see the two of them coaxing Rumi down.  Not that she didn’t trust that they’d care seeing something was wrong, but that Rumi was allowing them to do so without a fight.  Bobby hadn’t taken all that much longer to come to the door, panting as he leaned against the door and entirely wheezed as he braced his hands on his knees.

Laying his eyes on Rumi, who was not in a complete breakdown, he allowed himself just to crumple right to the ground in his relief.  Letting it hit him while catching his breath. “Oh..- Oh thank goodness..“

Celine crossed over slowly, not making her steps too quiet either.  Rumi heard her approach, she knew exactly who it was just hearing the steady footfall, her watery eyes hardly peeking open before she’d forced them right back shut feeling the sting it rewarded.

“Mom..”

Zoey and Mira’s faces fell quickly in an ‘oh shit’ type fashion, nervously eyeing one another the second the slip had fallen.  Celine had noticeably winced hearing it, too, her jaw tensing visibility.  And yet she forced herself to take a breath, slowly kneeling down just in front of them all, carefully replacing Zoey’s hand along Rumi’s cheek and wiping away the tears that fell down in reflex to the feeling as her head was tilted up.

Rumi forced her eyes back open despite it, already hearing her own mistake, her lips parting to correct herself— and yet Celine didn’t react like the last time she had as a child.  Not bringing up the fact she wasn’t, just holding a sad knowing look.

They both knew— it didn’t need to be corrected verbally by this point—she wasn’t her mother.  No matter how they wished it wasn’t so deep down.

“I know, I know..  Don’t rush, now.” Celine didn’t dare pull away, watching Rumi’s panic fade as her face nestled right into her palm in desperation to find comfort in the affection she found all around her. “Deep breaths.  Focus for me now.”  Celine was so used to coaching her down from it, not just physical comfort.

Mira was watching too, silently noting it down with a slow sigh of relief.  Bobby really just sat nearby them all, his eyes soft with concern as he kept an eye on all of them.  Sure, he knew Rumi didn’t get out much, but he hadn’t thought her anxiety had escalated this much.  Celine had been right to be so nervous after all, and he’d thought she just didn’t want to let Rumi go when in reality—

She might have been right; she hadn’t been quite ready, not for something of this level.

And yet it was over, even painfully so.

Rumi’s breaths had slowly started to even out, trembling between the three of them as she found her calm.  One step at a time, one breath after the other.  Celine was taking careful notice of each and every one that came and went, attentive until they didn’t come so strained.  The slower, the deeper they grew, the more at ease she found herself. “There you are…  Do you want to stand up?” Celine’s voice came soft, eyes flickering over Rumi just to skim for any damages.

Finding none, her gaze returned expectantly to Rumi’s for her answer.

Rumi was a little out of it still, her eyes soft and shameful as they moved to Celine’s and away. “Yes..”

They did it all, they made it through the live show— and yet Rumi only felt guilty and ashamed to have reacted the way she did after the fact.  Mira and Zoey had hesitantly pulled back, exchanging a quick glance between one another before nodding.  Helping Rumi onto her feet, they never entirely left her.  A hand on each arm, offering her small smiles of support despite how dampened Rumi’s expression remained.

It was all over.. or was it?

Chapter Text

Avoiding the press on the way home had been harder than any other time before.  Reporters, cameras.. they were everywhere.  And yet Celine kept Rumi in securely to her side, an arm lingering around her as she navigated through the crowd expertly.  Mira and Zoey stayed close behind, Zoey offering a friendly smile and wave occasionally to drag some of the attention away from Rumi.

She wasn’t doing too hot, not with all of the attention.

By the time they were home, Rumi was locked away in her room before they’d even gotten the chance to try to offer her to sit.  She wanted to be alone.

Sitting on the edge of her bed, Rumi was hunched forward with her leg bouncing incessantly, pressing down on the front of her foot to watch the nerves bounce it without any effort in the continued motion.  Only sitting in her own silence, Rumi’s breaths coming even and calm.  Even so, her mind still felt so far away from where it should be.  When anxiety attacks lingered.. all she could feel was the complete exhaustion that fell over her body both physically and mentally.

The after effects were sometimes the worst.

Drained too much to feel half of anything, and yet her heart felt so tight in her chest even still.  A constant dreadful feeling that never faded for even one moment, making her feel ill.  Rumi had heard the knock sounding on her door, but she didn’t move to answer let alone look up from her spot.  The door fell open slowly, Celine’s familiar footfall filling the silence of the room as she walked inside.  In her hand was a plate, untouched and still steaming since she’d made it fresh.  Celine brought Rumi a plate from dinner, a few varying foods for her to pick at as she sat them down on the side table by the bed where she sat.

Celine was concerned, she made no move to hide it as sat by Rumi’s side. “You never came to dinner…  How are you feeling?” She’d leaned forward slightly, eyes focused on Rumi’s blank expression even still.  She knew it could take some time to get back to normal for the girl, but even still she’d check on her.

Just to be safe.

Rumi watched as her hand was slowly taken into Celine’s, frowning slightly as she glanced away.  Not the best, clearly, but she still found it in her to nod. “I’m okay, really.” She kept insisting so, because really this was normal to her.  Anxiety attacks nulled her feelings until all she could feel was the negative emotions, at least for a while.

It had taken a lot out of her.

Celine nodded in some understanding, squeezing Rumi’s hand in hers with a soft grip. “I brought you dinner.  I know you might not be hungry now, but if you change your mind it’s right there.” Despite the offer, her only response was silence.  Rumi wasn’t feeling all that sociable at all, and Celine was noticing it despite how she didn’t wish to leave her be like this.

It wasn’t about her own comfort, and Celine knew better than to think it was. “I.. should have prepared you more for all of this.  That’s my mistake.” Celine knew it was, this time. “We’ll work on it, but for now.. you just take your time to calm yourself.”

Celine sighed slowly, stroking back Rumi’s hair and fondly resting her head over hers for a moment, giving her a small bit of comfort for her to leech off of. “I’ll leave you be..  If you need me, come right to my room.” Her room was always open to Rumi, or any of the other girls she took care of.

Rumi only nodded, leaning into the contact for a spare moment until it parted.  Soon enough, she was alone, just as she’d wanted.  Celine’s door clicked shut just a few steps further down the hall, and even still she couldn’t bring her body to move.  Not even to lay down, spacing out and staring at the opposite wall rather than putting in the effort.

Except, there wasn’t much alone time after all.

Rumi’s eyes had only left it when she saw movement, having tuned out the soft knocks and only having noticed when the door had been pressed open.  Mira had peered in first, Zoey’s head right under hers as they’d peered around the body of the door.  Rumi faced them with such a weak smile, strained and yet still wanting to bring them some sort of comfort. “Shouldn’t you two be going to bed too?  It’s getting kind of late.” If it had meant to serve as a comfort.. it had failed to do so.

It looked so incredibly fake and forced, even to Zoey who believed half of everything she was told.

Mira sighed to herself, but finding Rumi awake this time around?  She wasn’t going to leave the matter to sit and stir this time, pressing the door open a little more as she stepped inside.  Zoey had something tucked up under her arms that was hidden beneath the extra blanket she’d brought, draped over her shoulder as she’d turned to close the door just in case before following Mira in closely.

For Rumi’s mental health, Celine wasn’t going to hear this, let alone catch wind of any of what happened behind that door tonight.  For good reason.

Rumi was a bit put off by the way they were acting already, her eyes shifting slowly between the two as she was faced with their serious expressions. “What..?” Finally, she was starting to feel more than that dreaded weight in her chest, nervousness starting to rise alongside it as she sat a little taller. “If this is about the shows, really I’ll be okay…  I didn’t mean to freak you guys out—”

“It’s.. not about the show.” Zoey interrupted, albeit soft spoken when she had.  Her eyes were as hesitant as she was, chewing her lip in silent nervousness.

Until Mira had taken the lead, a bit too quickly for Zoey’s liking.

“Rumi, we need to talk.” Mira said it so bluntly, even Zoey shuddered at the phrasing and quickly grabbed ahold of Mira’s arm with noticeable haste the second the words slid.  Growing up with her own parents always fighting, she knew that was not the right way to start this.  It even made her feel sick, given all of the times she’d heard that same thing.

“Don’t say it like that..!” Mira would end up scaring the poor girl, and Rumi had already been through enough today, surely.

Rumi was beyond confused, but the phrasing had definitely had her temporary unfeeling stupor fading.  The tense concern she felt instead had fallen over her entire demeanor, looking between the two with a frown. “Talk..?  Seriously, what is going on?” Being in the middle between the girls only felt intimidating for a change, both Mira and Zoey looking back to her with mixed expressions.

Zoey’s was more mixed with worry, her expression soft and hesitant.  She didn’t know how to bring any bit of this up in a not-scary way.  But Mira.. Mira was hard to read, if Rumi didn’t know any better she’d say she looked mad.

But she did know better, and instead guessed that somewhere in there was concern that the girl was wrestling with internally.

That still didn’t answer why.

Zoey’s mouth opened to answer more gently and yet the sound didn’t come out when she tried.  It was harder than it sounded, really, Mira rubbing her shoulder silently with a slow breath before forcefully starting to gentle her look on purpose.  She didn’t want to scare her, Zoey was right…  It was difficult to keep her expression in check despite knowing this, however. “How long have you been hurting yourself?”

Silence.

The quiet had dawned over the room instantly when the words dropped, and Rumi’s face dropped with them.  Tense, alert, so many different ways to explain one reaction as she weakly scoffed. “W..-what?  Wait, what are you talking about?” Quickly trying to backtrack, as if it wasn’t painfully clear just what they meant.  Hoping, praying she’d misheard or misunderstood what they’d said.

But judging by their faces that never lightened.. it clearly was exactly what she’d heard.

“Rumi..” Zoey wasn’t sure how to make this easier on her, stressed over trying and not giving up just yet.  Even with the dead panic that seemed to strike her the second she knew for certain what they’d said to her.

“I haven’t been— what are you talking about?” Rumi was instantly defensive, in her mind scrambling blindly to find a way to deflect.

But Mira’s frown bleeding through her carefully constructed expression?  It was clear she did not appreciate even just that lie.  Rumi was playing dumb, as if she hadn’t done it— which made it all that much more sad to have to witness. “Rumi, we already know.  You don’t have to lie, okay?” Was she a little tired of lies.. yes.  But she wasn’t looking to go out of her way to get mad, trying to keep her calm despite it.

Rumi was frozen, eyes flickering between the two as her chest tightened.  Her mouth felt like it had gone completely dry, her nervous eyes wide as she lost the ability to speak.  Knew?  How could they know?

“We found blood on the pants you borrowed from me yesterday.” Mira started slower this time, trying to lessen how blunt she was being for the girl’s sake.  Even Zoey hadn’t been so comfortable with it, so she was trying to drag it out a little more. “We aren’t mad.  I think we both just want to understand.” And they couldn’t do that if they kept being lied to.

They wanted to help her, not make it any worse than it already was.

Rumi’s eyes sharpened only for a moment, looking dead at Mira as she processed what she’d just said.  She had found them— and glancing hurriedly beside her bed she found the pair of pants noticeably missing.  She’d only taken them off…

When she’d gone to sleep.

Rumi looked every kind of upset with that realization, too.  They’d gone through her room when she’d been sleeping. “Why were you looking through my things?” Zoey even flinched a bit with the tone she used, definitely getting defensive, but even so it didn’t last long. “It’s not—that’s..” Rumi couldn’t find the lie despite her best efforts, fumbling over her own words.  Her hand tensed in her lap and gripping her thigh as her leg started bouncing all over again, eyes averting hurriedly to the ground as she felt the sting.  But instantly, she had stopped.

They knew what she was doing, they could physically see her gripping where they knew wounds would be through the material of her thin shorts.  Just what had she gotten herself into this time..?

She couldn’t get out of this one and she hated it.

The constant attempts to keep lying, Mira was growing tired in her concern, dragging a hand over her face with a shaking breath. “Why do you keep lying?” Mira’s tone had turned sharp, even with Zoey’s hold on her arms clutching to try and ease her down a little more. “We’re trying to help you, but we can’t— I can’t if you keep lying to us.” Trying to be open, already seeing Rumi starting to close herself off with how she couldn’t look them in the eye.  Mira felt guilty already.

Had she gone too far?  Instantly starting to soften her eyes and take a step closer. “Rumi?” She was almost regretting speaking it out loud, and yet knowing it had to be said.

“I’m sorry…” The apology fell heavy in the quiet of the room, Rumi fidgeting her hands noticeably away from her thigh now.  Knowing they knew what she was doing when she’d done it.. it didn’t feel right to keep it there.

Scraping, pressuring them to feel a sting of what she’d done to not have a bigger reaction.  But she didn’t feel like she could do that now, not under their worried eyes.

Mira winced, instantly taking it badly and getting down in front of Rumi. “No, don’t be.  I know you didn’t want us to know, and I was the one who kind of invaded your space.  I’m sorry.  All we want from you is to understand, okay?” Maybe the best way to phrase it was like this, Mira’s hands moving to hold Rumi’s in hers and still the fidgeting of her nervous hands.

Rumi’s eyes struggled to lift, meeting Mira’s with such visual hesitation as they found her gaze.  No anger, just a genuine waiting expression.  She wanted to help, it was clear… Zoey lingering behind her and yet still just as intent on it in her own way.

So Rumi found it in her to slowly nod despite the lump in her throat, her hands slowly relaxing and trying to find a grip on Mira’s fingers to keep them still. “Okay…”

Help was always hard to accept.  Rumi still wanted to run rather than face it, but being faced this way?  She couldn’t.  And watching Mira relax with her the smallest bit, she decided that was probably for the best despite how sick she felt in the heat of the moment. “Can I try and ask you a few questions?”

Rumi faced her with a slow nod despite how much her expression had dampened, biting the thin skin along her lip to keep her fidgeting to a minimum.  Mira took a slow breath, letting herself keep the moment more calm seeing the compliance coming more easily. “How long have you been doing it?” Not specifying too much for Rumi’s comfort, letting it remain implied rather than outright said.

Rumi had to think a little on that one.  It hadn't been too long, surely, trying to get a general time frame in her head.  She’d thought about it for a longer while than she’d like to admit, but actually doing it? “I think.. a year— maybe two..?” She was unsure, the time frame a bit fuzzy without seeing a calendar. “I don’t do it.. often.” She felt the need to insist, as it was true to an extent.  Rumi didn’t want to seem like she had any more of a problem than she already did.

Mira wasn’t thrilled, but nodded anyhow.  She was listening, not judging. “When do you do it then?” Whether she meant when it happened.. or what triggered it?  She didn’t specify.  Rumi was being given the chance to give what she felt comfortable sharing for a start.

Rumi’s thumbs fiddled against Mira’s knuckles, giving her something to move and feel while she found her words. “I guess.. when I spiral the worst.  Sometimes— things just feel so much… that I'm not that aware of it until I’ve already done it.” Rumi hated not being in control. “It's not too often.. maybe every month or two?”

It wasn’t scheduled at all

Being in control of herself was something she prided herself with, but when it came down to it?  Anxiety, stress, maybe even depression lingered in the back of her mind with everything they were doing.  She didn’t know that main cause, and truly she’d never cared enough to think about it after.

It helped, so why would she?  She was in control again.

Rumi never thought it mattered until right now, faced with the genuine concern on her friends’ faces.  Carrying on, it was easier the less they reacted outwardly. “Sometimes.. anxiety attacks can make it easier to lose control.” Rumi felt it hard to admit, considering the big event she’d made out of the last one she’d had in front of them today.

Mira turned her eyes down to look at their hands, Rumi doing the same the second they’d dropped.  The fidgeting was never called out, merely watched and gently encouraged as Mira did the same right back.  It was more than she expected for Rumi to say, and she wasn’t looking to ruin it.  Knowing this was a time when Rumi was more prone to it, however, she was secretly relieved she’d insisted on talking now.

“Why?” The question was too unspecific this time, Rumi going a bit quiet.  The question could entail so many different answers right now.  Why did it soothe her mental state?  Why did she do it?  Why did she even try it?

Why didn’t she tell them?

Rumi’s eyes were starting to grow glassy as she thought of all of the possibilities.  The answers she could give, because none of them felt good enough to give them.  Zoey had even started to move closer, seeing it and growing nervous. “Mira..” Almost a small warning, Mira’s eyes quickly moving back up and taking notice the second she did

“Hey..  If you don’t want to answer—“

“I don’t know why..!” Rumi let her distress fall through, tears jerking to her eyes in frustration and startling Mira a bit.  Frustrated with this whole situation, herself..  Which one it was, she couldn’t be sure and quite frankly she didn’t care to make that distinction. “It’s the only thing that makes everything feel.. okay.” Rumi’s voice broke towards the end, feeling sick to admit something that felt so wrong.

Hurting herself was an escape, a coping tool she should have never touched, and she’d told herself that hundreds of times before she’d caved and done it.  At her weakest moment, and now it felt almost like she needed it whenever she was near that point.

Rumi felt vulnerable and disgusted with herself, squeezing her eyes shut as she felt Mira’s hands quickly leave hers.  Rumi’s first thought was that she was leaving, nearly breaking down the second the sensation in her grasp faded.  But instead, she felt Mira’s hand smoothing past the sides of her head to cup the back of it.  In a second, Rumi was held in a tight hug, Mira drawing in a slow breath to keep her own thoughts from thinking about the sudden outburst for too long.  Rumi was frozen at the sensation, her lip wobbling as it fell from between her teeth.  Her hands had shook as they reached around and held onto Mira for dear life. “You don’t have to know, I didn’t mean to overwhelm you.  Shit-...” Rumi was strong when she had to be.. and right now that was plenty good enough.

But she didn’t need to be right now.

Rumi wasn’t letting her breath slip back into panic like she had during the live show, merely trying to push down her tears as she balled her hands slowly in the material of Mira’s shirt.  Just keeping a grip, her teary eyes staring emptily out in front of her before she’d noticed Zoey’s expression.  It was a bit of a kick in the chest to see.

Zoey had stayed quiet, waiting for them, really.  Her eyes had teared up a bit herself, but seeing Rumi looking at her?  She’d so quickly wiped her tears as she shifted the item she was holding under the blanket to her other arm.  Zoey offered such a shaky smile, trying to stay somewhat collected when she noticed.

Not trying to bring Rumi’s mood down any more, and trying to be a silent support until she was ready to calm down.

“You don’t need an answer, and if you don’t have one you don’t have to respond.  I didn’t mean to upset you, I just..” Mira sighed softly, consoling Rumi with a flat hand rubbing over her back slowly. “I wanted to be able to help, but you don’t have to know everything.” This was a time, sadly, many didn’t know how or why.

And that made it that much harder to navigate.

Rumi only slowly pulled one hand away from holding onto Mira’s shirt, offering it out towards Zoey with a gentle expression.  Seeing it, Zoey had instantly dropped that hand from her face and taken a hold of it when she’d closed the gap.  Even the small comforts meant the world, even if Rumi should be their main focus.

“When you’re ready, okay?” Zoey whispered it, her smile a bit more real as she crouched down more to their level.

So for now.. they just waited some of it out, letting the emotions run a bit less high before trying to continue any bit of conversation.

Chapter Text

Rumi didn’t want to cry any more than she already had.  She’d done plenty of that for one day, she swore it up and down in her mind as she just let her body relax in Mira’s hold.  Her eyes never fully shut, staring at her and Zoey’s joined hands as her head fell slowly to the side to rest against Mira’s.  She didn’t fight it for the next few minutes, letting the calm soothe the fragile moment until she was sure she had a grip on her emotions.

No more tears, no more outbursts, she had herself controlled.  Calm, collected, she was okay, surely.  Or at least, she would be.

“I think I’m okay.” Rumi whispered it, rather than speaking up too loud.  Mira’s ear was so close to her lips, so she didn’t want to be too vocal with the comment.

Mira pulled back only when Rumi had started to, both loosening their holds in the same moment as the hug parted.  Sitting back on her knees, on the floor in front of the bed Mira just found herself unsure of where to go from there.  Seeing Rumi not looking as uncomfortable as before, though, she took it as a win as she offered her a small smile. “Good.  But.. I do have one more question.  Last one.”

Rumi huffed a bit of a sigh, shoulders sagging with a look bordering on dismay as she met Mira’s gaze with a dampened expression.  Not enthused. “Seriously?”

Zoey even let a soft pout fall over her face, cocking her head as she peered into Mira’s vision

 “Do we really have to?” Even Zoey didn’t want anything else to be asked after all of that!  It already was stressful, it just seemed to be prolonging the pain.

Not just for Rumi, either.

Mira nodded this time, though, not seeming all that happy to have to herself. “I know, I’m not thrilled about it either.  All I need to know.. is if you cleaned them.  I know you probably did, but I want to hear it from you.” She just couldn’t bring herself to leave the matter to chance.

Infection wasn’t something she would chance.

Rumi had nodded nearly in an instant, sighing slowly as she glanced down to her legs.  It wasn’t a hard question like the rest, at least.  Yes or no, and it was over nearly as fast. “Yeah..” In that case, they wouldn’t have to see them, and Rumi couldn’t be more relieved.  She just.. wouldn’t feel comfortable with that.

And it seemed they were happy too.

Mira nodded with a pleasant relief shadowing over her expression, smiling a little brighter with that.  That was all she needed to hear to let the questioning come to an end for tonight, letting it come to an end. “Then no more questions about it.  I promise.”

Zoey glanced between them, before clearing her throat softly to pull their attention with an almost nervous look. “But um.. can we stay for a while, though?”

Zoey didn’t want to push, finding Rumi’s eyes on her before the girl gained a slow smile. “Isn’t that a question?” Rumi found the small tease despite the heavy situation that they’d just moved past, laughing breathily to herself at the surprised look Zoey gained.  Before melting it into a playful glare that she focused on Rumi.  Clearly she’d known what Mira really meant when she said no more questions.. but she didn’t like the tense feel to the air.

Trying to lighten it a little.

“That’s not fair, I didn’t ask anything!"

And yet Mira had playfully rolled her eyes, crossing her arms and watching the two rather fondly. “So you’re saying it’s my fault you can’t ask?”

Zoey hesitated, squinting as she debated and eyed Mira through her thinking— and yet gave such a confident nod as she huffed with her pout.  She decided very quickly. “Yes!”

Mira shook her head despite her own amusement, dragged out an extended hum as she went to get up. “Oh yeah, real nice Zo.” Not one bit of offense hugged her tone whatsoever, though, understanding it was all in good fun.  Flat tone, and yet entirely in good nature.

Besides, Zoey had never really offended her a single time before, and it definitely wouldn’t be over something as silly as this.

Rumi debated the question a bit more seriously, before nodding to herself as she decided. “I wouldn’t mind if you stayed…  It’s been a while since anyone’s slept over, I guess.” Mira and Zoey had done it on occasion with one another, but Rumi seldom left her door open at night for them to join her.  Maybe.. she’d consider it with a little more leniency now, though.  Now that they knew about her self harm, for sure.

Now that she saw that they didn’t face her with any difference in their relationship.

They cared for her all the same.

Zoey smiled slightly, before reaching to her shoulder with a giggle that she failed to hush.  Mischievous, and Rumi wasn’t the only one who noticed it.  Mira was standing and inching aside with a curious smile as she subtly evacuated close quarters. “Well.. good!  Because I was already prepared for that answer, ha-ha!” Zoey laughed theatrically as she swung her arm, throwing her blanket way up into the air towards Rumi.  Rumi squeaked as it fell over her head, having to pull it off with a roll of her eyes as she raised an eyebrow towards Zoey.  They were all rubbing off on each other in their own ways, especially when Rumi couldn’t keep her serious look for long.

Her smile was so genuine, having it crack through even in her playful displeasure. “Then why did you even ask?” She loved it, though…  Zoey still cared enough to want her to give the answer herself, than merely assume it would be okay.

Zoey shrugged with her cheery look, shifting something under her arm that caught Rumi’s attention a little more clearly.  She wasn’t imagining it.. she really did have something this whole time. “Well duh, if you didn’t want us to stay I couldn’t make you!  I really wanted you to say yes.. but I brought you something no matter what!”

Rumi blinked a few times, curiously looking to Mira to see if she had any clue about this mystery gift.  Mira looked just as clueless, though interested as crossed her arms curiously.  And well.. when Zoey shifted it into her hands, Mira failed to stay composed and snorted before hurriedly covering her mouth.  It wasn’t anything she would normally take seriously, a stuffed turtle being held out to Rumi. “That’s what you brought?”

Mira almost thought it was a silly ploy to get Rumi to feel less uncomfortable.  The pout Zoey faced her with was enough to hush her a bit, however.

“Well.. I didn’t want to just bring up that we knew she was— you know.. and not bring stuff for after!” Zoey thought that might have been way more cruel than anything else.  Bringing it up and leaving, she wouldn’t dare!  Zoey pointed her nose to the air with a little indignant huff breaching her happy demeanor. “Besides, he’s special.”

So, Rumi held her laughter in rather than spoiling Zoey’s mood as she held her hands out, letting Zoey pass it off so carefully.  Clearly from how Zoey handed it over, this little stuffed animal was important to her.  So, Rumi was endorsing her a little with a gentle smile, turning it in her hands and eyeing its face.  A little silly looking, but still. “So it’s a he?” Oh, she just knew she’d chosen right to ask.

Zoey seemed all too happy about the question, hurriedly nodding in an instant.  Rumi just watched through lovingly patient eyes. “This is my stuffed turtle Shelly..  I was four when I made him at Build-A-Bear back home.” Zoey smiled slightly, carefully letting go as Rumi hesitantly let her hands find a better hold, eyeing it over and moving the flippers absentmindedly with her thumbs.  A sea turtle, huh? “I got him when my parents were still together.. so after that it was kind of a reminder that I’d still always be loved!  You know, no matter what happened.”

The divorce didn’t change that, and even if it took a while to get past?  She knew now just how lucky she was.  To still have two parents who loved her so much that they both wanted the best for her.  Even if that was different to the other, to still feel and understand that love came from a good place.

Rumi looked up with a soft frown, before offering it right back with that.  Even Mira had looked up a little, confused on why Zoey was trying to give Rumi something so personal to her. “Zoey.. you shouldn’t give me this.” Not if it meant that much to her, how could Rumi just accept it with a clean conscience after that?

But Zoey shook her head, her eyes soft and sure of herself for once as she pushed Rumi’s hands back so carefully. “No, I want you to have it!  Sure, it’s special.. but that’s why I want you to keep it for me.” She wasn’t upset, but she was definitely sure of herself as she smiled slightly. “It’s what I put inside that I think might help.. when you squeeze him just right.”

Confused, Rumi hesitated before drawing it back in toward her chest unsurely.  Zoey insisted, but she didn’t see how anything could make this feel purposeful.  Until, she gave it a gentle squeeze.  It took a second to find just what Zoey meant, trying to find what Zoey meant by ‘just right’, but the second she did?

“I love you..!”

The high pitch voice of a child filled the silence, Rumi pausing a bit startled as it echoed out from the plush in her arms.  It wasn’t loud, maybe slightly electronic sounding due to the older voice box.  And yet, processing, her eyes widened slowly.

That was—.. oddly familiar.

Zoey giggled a bit embarrassedly, rubbing the back of her neck as she smiled through it. “I was pretty young when I made it.. it’s a little corny, huh?  But I thought that maybe if you needed us and didn’t want to say it you could just.. have Shelly out and we’d know!” She knew it was silly to say out loud, but still.

Mira knew in an instant, pausing with a softening expression as it hit her.  That wasn’t just any little kid, but Zoey herself.  Zoey was a bit embarrassed at the lack of words from Rumi’s end, and Mira’s newfound silence, nervously starting to ramble a bit. “I know it sounds so much younger.. and doesn’t really sound like me at all anymore, but—..!”

“I love you..!”

Zoey paused, and her words fell short as the toy sounded off again as the pressure sensor was set off on purpose.  Her and Mira felt their hearts just drop, facing Rumi fully and seeing how her eyes had watered, squeezing it again and holding it that much closer.  Something about it being Zoey, any part of Zoey saying that when she was this vulnerable?

It hit hard, crumpling in on herself and hugging the stuffed turtle in just that much closer to her chest, her arms crossed firmly around it to keep it right up against her.

“Rumi..” Mira’s voice softened as finally Rumi started to fully break down, burying her face into the back of the plush toy and no longer holding it together.  Tears all through her eyes, flooding and breaching over her tearline.

”Oh..  No, no it wasn’t supposed to make you cry!” Zoey was completely concerned as she went to Rumi’s side, guilty as she got down on the bed next to her and wrapped her arms right around Rumi to hold her.  When her only response was a tearful sob, Zoey felt her eyes watering right up as she hugged Rumi in closer, hurriedly looking to Mira for help.  Oh, curse being so emotional!

The tears had meant to be stopped, not brought right back.

Mira didn’t seem all that spooked, luckily, only walking over and getting on Rumi’s other side with a more calm expression despite the sadness that lingered. “Give her a second…  She just needs a minute, that’s all.” Mira had known in a second what Zoey had been trying for when she’d heard it the first time, far more understanding about the odd gift. “I think she liked it.” It was almost entirely indirect but the way Rumi saw it…

It really was the first time Rumi had ever been told anything like that, much less consoled like that, by anyone.  Even by Celine, Rumi could never recall it.

Being told she was loved… in any way.

Zoey wanted Rumi to always know they were there for her, even in the small ways.

Zoey bit her lip as she looked over Rumi’s teary face, sniffling and resting her head against the other girl’s in support.  She could only hope Mira was right, feeling so bad to just watch Rumi coming apart between them.  Not able to do anything but watch and console her through the vulnerable moment she’d fallen right into.

Oh, Zoey thought they were clear of tears!

Rumi even made a small groan at herself when she found even the smallest bit of her calm, frustrated as she wiped her face with the back of her wrist with newfound displeasure.  Her eyes stung from tears, she was getting tired of it! “I’m sorry— I’m sorry I didn’t mean to..-” Rumi huffed at herself, but felt Mira’s hand cup her face and start wiping away the tears for her when the sentence had trailed off.  Rumi was kind of frozen under the contact, not expecting the gentle affection and stopping all movement when faced with it.

This was all.. really new, staring back through her still glassy eyes as she held the plush Zoey had given her even still.

Yeah, she wasn’t letting that go anytime soon.

Mira didn’t smile just yet, her expression soft as she helped clear away some of the tears. “You’re scrubbing too hard, your face is turning red.  Let me.” When frustration drove your movements, sometimes you weren’t always so aware of how rough you were being.  Mira knew that, able to see the quick jerks of Rumi’s movements.  So she opted to do it herself, occasionally lifting her soft gaze to Rumi’s eyes to make sure there weren't any negative reactions being coaxed out.

If anything, though, Rumi was leaning more into it than usual.  After thinking they were just going to leave her, even for a split second?  Them staying and holding her through the moment was a comfort she didn’t fully know she’d needed until it had happened.  So now, she was just leeching off of their affections for that feeling of safety she was feeling through it.  Even if visually, her eyes were distant.

Having them right in front of her, and yet her mind both in and out of the moment.

“So..” Zoey hesitated to speak again, but with her head against Rumi’s and feeling even the tearful hitches in the girl’s breath fading she knew that it was over for the most part.  Even if she wasn’t exactly looking to make any more tears be shed. “You like him?” Rumi exhaled so sharply, and yet it shook with her body.

Zoey almost thought she’d ruined the calm, but very quickly found Rumi’s smile when she’d turned to look at her so worriedly.  It wasn’t tears that greeted her, however, but genuine laughter even if it lacked any real sound behind it. “Yes, Zoey.  I like him…”

Mira smiled with Zoey as Rumi gave the admittance, relief clearly hitting Zoey all at once as she let her shoulders fall from their tense state.  Letting them relax down as she buried her face against Rumi’s as she widened her smile.

Good.

Zoey had reached down to help wrap the blanket around all three of them, with some clear strain since it started in front of them instead of behind.  Mira took pity on her, watching her wrestle with it and trying with great strain to reach all the way around Rumi to Mira while trying to remain inconspicuous.  And- well, quite frankly she was failing at it.

Mira sighed, before smiling to herself. “Get back against the wall or something.  If we fall asleep sitting up you’ll end up hating yourself in the morning.” Ushering them back, and really Mira ended up pulling Rumi back so she didn’t have to get up to do so.  The second they were situated, Mira took the other end of the blanket, putting it over and around their shoulders without a word to hold it in place.  She was quiet in her content, fondly finding her arm wrapped around the two with a soft smile.

The three girls were all lined up against the wall, the one pillow on the bed pressed up behind their backs, and Rumi sandwiched between them.  No one was complaining despite the close quarters this time around.  Even closer than the last time they’d been in here together, somehow.

Their legs were tangled all together in the new position, some looped over the others to the point no one was so sure which ones were their own.

The plush toy stayed in Rumi’s arms, held securely to her chest.  It was harder to fully relax than she’d expected, but even with that being true, she let her eyes fall slowly shut.  Mira’s head resting on hers and Zoey’s nestled just beneath Rumi’s cheek as she clutched onto her waist for a better grip.  No room to move, but.. Rumi didn’t feel like she had to, her fingers sliding back and forth over the plush material of the stuffed animal when she needed to fidget even just a little.

She could feel their every breath, whether against her skin or feeling their body’s rising and falling against hers.  Rumi never thought they’d noticed, never thought she’d have to see them look at her with such concern and unadulterated worry.

And yet here she laid, nodding off between them.

Chapter Text

Celine stayed true to when she said she’d make sure Rumi was better adjusted for the next time.  From almost daily walks through the city, eating out on occasion.  Small steps, just getting her used to being around and occasionally speaking to a person or two.  Maybe a little different than their usual, and Rumi certainly wasn’t sure what to make of it all.  Whenever they needed a second, they took it.

It didn’t completely put anxiety attacks out of the question, unfortunately, but over time she was getting a bit better at regulating herself.

It was easier with Zoey and Mira’s help, of course, and Celine almost always had them tag along too.  But the few times they didn’t, it was a bit harder than usual.  Rumi couldn’t stay so calm, seeming to look around for them subconsciously at a near constant, whether by a straying hand looking to find theirs on reflex— or how she’d spare a glance to the side despite the lack of company.  Just having them close was a comfort, but wasn’t always so possible at all times.  That was what she was being prepared for too, to an extent.

That didn’t mean Rumi was thrilled when Celine announced their next act of publicity, that was specifically for her to get more accustomed to people.  Zoey smiled so much wider, though, her eyes glittering as she hurriedly looked towards Celine at the mention.  Nearly spilling her tea everywhere. “A meet and greet?  Like.. meeting fans, signing stuff?” Now this was something she had dreamed about as a kid.

Did she ever think it would be a reality?  Not really.

But they were hitting the music world by storm, and the people wanted more of them.  Celine nodded, confirming it in the end. “A little more private than most, but yes.  I had it arranged so that it’s inside, and small groups and people at a time can come in.  You don’t have to see everyone at once, but it would be good practice.”

Rumi nodded slowly with a small shudder shaking her body.  Great…  Mira acknowledged the reaction, looking to the older woman with a small frown. “You mean one room for all of us, right?  Not just one person alone in a room?”

Celine hummed, raising an eyebrow at the odd question as she agreed. “Of course.  This is a big step, I’d rather you all be together.  We can take breaks between meets if you need, this way you can’t see the people and feel like you have to push yourself.” She’d thought it through, even going as far as to make sure Bobby came to help her manage the crowd.  This time, they wouldn’t let anything go wrong.

Build up a little bit of positive feedback from the experience for Rumi’s sake.

Maybe for once things would go to plan, because Celine would be running out of ideas if this made it any worse.

Rumi looked around at first, taking into account Zoey’s excitement.  Clearly she was all for it, and Mira seemed mostly indifferent.  Mira didn’t want to put pressure on her to answer, so she was internalizing her own reaction and merely watching her with a small reassuring smile when they’d made eye contact.  Rumi was the boss, she made the final decision. “What do you think?” Maybe it had already been set up in advance—

But Rumi had her advocates here that would defend her should she decide it was too much for her to go through.

Weighing the options, Rumi slowly nodded and looked up to Celine with a shy smile. “It sounds like a good idea..  More fans, right?” Fans loved celebrities that interacted with them, and it would help bring up their already rising popularity.

Celine smiled to herself, nodding with a small hum of content. “Alright then..  Girls, do you still have your costumes ready?  If you get dressed now, we should have some time to set up a bit before getting right into it.”

And more so, get their nerves settled.

Mira finished her tea the second the question was asked before setting down the empty cup with a nod. “Yeah, we’ll be ready in a few.” Zoey and Mira generally helped each other get dressed, especially when it came to pulling up their hair.  They always wanted it even, she they both had the other do it for them.  So, Mira went off ahead first, Zoey hurriedly chugging her cup to go running behind her.

“Wait up!”

Rumi watched them, smiling slightly as she laughed under her breath.  All of them with such different kinds of energy, typically no one would expect the three to get along half as much as they did.  And yet she adored them more than anything.

“You agreed faster than I thought you would.  Are you nervous?” Celine refilled Rumi’s teacup despite the fact they were getting ready soon, her eyes a bit more gentle as she eyed the girl.  Rumi shrugged her shoulders, trying to play it off.

But she called her own bluff in an instant, sighing as her shoulders drooped down. “Incredibly.. but I know I have to get used to this kind of thing.” She had long accepted it, so she never fought Celine on it.  It was her fate to save the world, she’d practiced and dedicated her life to it already.  She didn’t want to turn her back on that. “How many people are coming to this thing, anyway?”

Celine clearly her throat softly, glancing down and sipping her own tea the second she’d answered. “Only a couple hundred.”

Rumi went slack jawed, practically choking as she forced herself to swallow.  Oh God, what had she agreed to?  Rumi knew if then and there, voice ringing with flat acceptance as her pitch heightened. “I’m dead.”

“You are not dead, you will be just fine.” Celine chuckled softly, reaching over and gently holding her hand over Rumi’s in support. “Now drink your tea, it helps, you know it does.” To an extent it did, so Rumi obeyed begrudgingly as she imagined the crowds of people beyond the door.  That sounded terrifying…

How could she handle that?  Though, thinking back, there were probably more people than that at the live concert before.  She hated that fact.

With a passion.

—

Hidden underneath baggy sweatpants and loose hoodies to hide their costumes and noticeable features, they all were a bit inconspicuous along the way to the meet and greet spot.

Rumi kept imagining the people.  She could just imagine sitting down and seeing them all, imagining glass doors where she could see them all, but when they actually arrived?  Quickly, it proved already to be the opposite.  Celine had walked them quietly around the back of the building, rather than the front where all the fans had clustered and lined up.  After being told to expect hundreds, she was reasonably surprised to see no one as they came to the door.  Looking around, almost confused.

“Are we too early..?” It was almost vacant looking.

Celine held the door open, shaking her head as she gestured for them to head in. “No, we’re on time.  This entrance is just for us and Bobby, no one else.”

That seemed to catch all of their attention as they walked in, Rumi a little more hopeful as Celine came in behind them to lead the way. “Bobby’s here?”

Already far more comfortable.  Not just Celine and her girls would be close by in case she needed them, but Bobby too.  That in itself was a relief she didn’t think she needed, two adults actively keeping an eye on them.  A little less scary.

“Of course, he wanted to be here to make sure everyone played nice.  Just in case.” As much as meet and greets were fun, there were always some questionable fans of artists that started up trouble.

Heading into the meeting room, it was already set up with a table.  Pens, markers, and even provided some posters of them for people to pick up and get signed.  Bobby was setting them out and organizing the posters, but the second he’d heard the door his entire expression lit up.  Dropping everything and nearly ending up with a bigger mess as he turned his attention right to them in his joy. “Hi girls!”

“Hi Bobby!”

Each held a very similar smile, Celine moving to pull the chairs out for the girls to sit. “Alright, now if you need a break from any of this, just say the word.  There are a lot of people.” Celine wasn’t going to sugarcoat it, her eyes on Rumi as she watched her nod in agreement without complaint.  Truly, everything was ready to go, the only thing in their way?

The shut doors.

Rumi sat on the far end of the table closest to the private exit, Zoey in the middle, and Mira at the first corner closest to the door on the opposite wall.  An extra minute was given just to let them calm down, Bobby setting out water bottles with each of the girls as he offered a supportive smile to each one. “You’re going to do great..  You’ve got this!” He rested his hand on Rumi’s shoulder in passing, just giving one more gentle nudge before going to stand back against the wall.

Rumi hoped so, because soon enough Celine had opened those doors and started to welcome in little groups of people.  Those who came with one another, after all, got to stay together for convenience reasons.

It was going.. well.

Things never went well for them, especially outside of the house, so it was certainly odd.  Zoey was drawing on Mira’s hand between signing what the fans wanted, really, or happily getting carried away talking with some of the teens who were just so excited to meet someone with their energy.  Rumi had about two small breaks by then, but no anxiety attacks.  Mira had crossed back behind her chair whenever she called for one, and just loosely held her arms around the girl’s shoulders to keep her voice down during the check in.

So when they started up again, this time Zoey was happy to.  A few minutes, and even she was recharged. “I’ll get the next group!” Zoey got up all too fast, beaming such a bright smile.  She was ecstatic to get into it, and she didn’t mind seeing all the people.

She loved the people part the most, it was obvious.

Bobby was happy for the help, hands a little full as he started to sort out a little bin for the fan’s gifts that they’d been passed over the past few meetups.  Besides, the fans would love the friendliness he was sure of that much. “Alright!  Don’t be long!”

Zoey had gone out the first door, smiling at the three guys who stood intimidating by the doors.  And yet, she still smiled so brightly, tilting her head. “Hello!  Are you next?” Anyone else.. would have been seriously concerned.

Three built guys, tattoos crossing up onto their faces and over all over their bodies and arms.  But those faces had instantly softened, one even smiling as he nodded and shyly tapped his fingers together. “Yes.. uh..- can we have your signature?  It’s just..”

One was so stone faced, and yet held out a poster while turning his head down.  Almost embarrassed despite the lack of outward reaction.

Zoey smiled wider to herself, nodding as she took the marker she was handed to sign the poster without hesitation. “Aw.. of course!  Head right on in for the others, right through there.  Don’t be shy!” Zoey giggled as she ushered the happy three in.  Tough guys weren’t always as evil as people made them out to be, even the ones like this.

She had been just about to head back in, turning with a smile to follow them inside.  Only.. to have her steps falter as a familiar voice hit her ears. “Great.. it’s the half-breed.  Couldn’t focus on your old people group anymore and had to move to something new?  That’s so.. like you.”

Zoey paused, replaying the words before feeling her heart sink a little.  Yeah.. she knew the voice instantly when paired with the cruel nickname, as she took a slow breath.  The bullies from her last school, the ones Celine had helped her chase off so long ago, stood right behind her.  The brunette had spoken, but with how often they were together?

Zoey anticipated the other one speaking before she even had, and she was right. “Hey, she’s talking to you.  Turn around, don’t be ignorant.”

Zoey turned, her face already a bit agitated as she did so. “Did you need something?” She was short with them instantly, not happy to see them whatsoever and not pretending to be either.  She wasn’t scared of them, not anymore.

The brunette smirked with her arms crossed, stepping forward and leaving only inches of space between her and Zoey’s faces. “Us, need anything from you?  No.. just meeting with our friends.  You know.. the band.  They’re so popular, I bet you’re just here not to be weird for once.” Talking down to her almost like a dog, pointedly dragging out her words as if she was talking to someone dumber than her.

Zoey glared, especially when her friend had started to giggle and join in. “Seriously, can you even understand the lyrics, or do you just hear gibberish when you listen?  I don’t know if you know this.. but there’s Korean in there.” All of this laughing, teasing, and yet Zoey slowly blinked as she processed what they were saying.  The realization, she was trying so hard not to split into a smile of pure joy in disbelief.

They genuinely thought that she was here to see Huntr/x.

Neither of them even knew she was a member of the group at all, did they?

The brunette snickered, glancing to her friend in amusement with herself. “Oh come on, it’s not like she even knows who any of the members are.  Let one of us real fans go in first.” Not even looking

Zoey blinked slowly, before stifling the cheeky laugh she wanted to let out and stepping to the side as she offered a small smile. “If you insist…” They seemed almost smug, shoulder checking her on the way through and smiling so proudly to themselves.  Zoey cringed at the unpleasant jolt, rubbing each of her shoulders with a wince as she glanced back after them.  One thing she would never miss about life before Celine and Huntr/x.

Public school.

Rumi and Mira had just waved the three guys goodbye as they’d gone through the door, slightly confused to see the next group coming in so quickly.  And with Zoey nowhere to be seen, despite having said she’d be right back, it made it a little odd.  Mira didn’t like watching Celine stand up straight the second she’d laid eyes on the two coming through the door, either, frowning questioning and signaling Rumi’s attention from just under the table to point out the reaction.

Not good company she could assume, but Rumi gave an unsure shake of her head.  She didn’t know them herself, and she doubted Celine knew some random kids.

Approaching, the middle chair was still noticeably empty.  The brunette in front stared at it a bit blankly, clearing her throat a bit awkwardly. “Aren’t there.. supposed to be three of you?” She could’ve sworn there were three, at least, and the number of chairs proved it.

“She’ll be right back in?” Mira raised a slow eyebrow, side eyeing Rumi almost questioningly.  Hadn’t Zoey.. just gone to let them in?

Surely they had seen her.

Rumi was entirely put off, straying a few glances to Celine and taking in the glare her mentor held.  Whoever they were, Celine did not have a good impression of them she could assume, Celine even whispering over to Bobby while keeping her eyes fixed on the two girls.

It didn’t take much longer for them to have Zoey rejoin them, luckily. “Sorry, there was such a cute kid out there, I couldn’t help myself…” Zoey giggled nervously as she shut the door behind her, definitely not lying despite the situation she was walking into here.  Zoey adored children…

The confused reactions from the two who had walked in was tense.  They didn’t say that she could follow them in!  Though, watching Zoey walk past them to walk around the table, there was so much alarm washing over the two of them, but at the wrong thing. “Zoey what are you doing—!” The brunette hissed through her teeth, before hurriedly looking at Rumi with a huff. “Sorry, she’s American— she doesn’t know what she’s doing.” In her eyes.. Zoey was completely embarrassing them, thinking she had come in with them.

And not as a member of this group.

Mira raised an eyebrow, looking to Zoey slowly to exchange a displeased glance at the comment. Not only was that an odd thing to say, but it had sounded almost derogatory the way it had been said. “You want to rephrase that?” Mira used a harsher tone already, turning right back in front of and watching the confusion over their two visitors.

To say they were gathering an idea just who these two were was an understatement, as even Rumi’s generally soft expression had turned more on edge with a glare.

“Zoey.. is everything alright?” Celine checked in, her eyes narrowed as the two girls had looked over.  Oh.. they surely recognized Celine after the last encounter, gradually seeming to have realization dawning over them.  Flitting their eyes between Celine and Zoey, who now sat down between her friends with a smug look seeming to wash over her polite smile she’d been holding to.

“All good!  Do you want anything signed, or…”

The brunette stared wide eyed with a slack jaw, her friend frozen in silent realization. “You..” No way.  There was no way Zoey had actually landed something with her weird scribbles of lyrics!  They were ridiculous and meaningless.

And yet there she sat.

Zoey knew she was being a little petty, but the sheer joy she felt slowly twisting her lips into a wide smirk she could not have imagined feeling this good.  Leaning forward onto her crossed arms onto the table, not even afraid to look up at them like she used to. “Who’s the one who doesn’t know who the members are again?”

…

She’d struck a nerve instantly with that, watching the brunette flush in complete anger, fists balled as she stepped forward and smacked her hands against the table. “Oh why you little..-!”

Mira had stood up the second that girl had raised her voice, returning the action all at once with a protective arm in front of Zoey and startling the two girls across from her with the violent action.  Used to K-pop stars being quiet, unconfrontational…

Celine had gotten up all too fast to deal with it, except she couldn’t cross over fast enough.  Mira was the opposite of what they’d expected, her eyes narrow as she glowered down at the two with such thick hatred stirring up in her eyes. “Try that again.  See where that gets you.”

The brunette had faltered so fast, not expecting Mira to stand and be as tall as she was.  Her red face draining of color, she almost seemed sickly in reaction, slowly pulling her hands back to her sides.

Zoey was completely capable of defending herself now, they all knew that.  Mira still wouldn’t stand for either of the once-bullies trying to intimidate her in front of them, however, Zoey’s smirk falling more sweet despite her surprise.  Zoey didn’t think they’d get defensive on her behalf, glancing left and right.  Because Rumi stood too, clearing her throat. “I think it’s time for you to leave.”

Except, to their surprise?  Zoey gently rested a hand on each of their arms with a reassuring smile. “They can still get signatures..  If they really want them.” Zoey still offered, but held her smile despite the glare she earned.  Petty or not, she was genuine in the sentiment.  She’d hold her grudge, maybe, but years of experience being a bullying victim made it reasonable.

The brunette was tense, brushing her arm off hurriedly as she turned on her heel and flipped her hair pointedly. “Forget it!  Any group with you in it is nothing but lame anyways.”

She had made a bee-line for the exit door, but seemed so incredibly uncomfortable just to pass by Celine, shrinking to the side as she shoved open the door.

The black haired girl awkwardly watched her, biting her lip and nervously fumbling with her shirt and turned around. “Uh.. could you sign my shirt?  Maybe?”

Zoey was more surprised either of them had stayed, letting it rush over her before standing with a soft laugh. “Sure!  Wow, you have a lot on here..” 

It was a bit more quiet than half the visits, more tense as the shirt was signed between the group.  Still, before she’d gone to leave the girl had paused, a hand resting on the door. “You uh..- you sounded great.”

Zoey stared, almost more weirded out by the pleasantries than she was them actively bullying her. “Oh..!  Thank you?” All Zoey got was a hurried nod, and then the girl was gone.  Staring after her, Zoey slowly shook her head with a small hum. “Okay… that was weird.” She was used to good weird by now, not whatever that had been.

“That was them?” Mira was fighting the urge to go right after them, truly, her jaw still tense.  Zoey gently taking hold of her hand with a small smile to ease her agitation helped distract her, though, guiding her back a bit more relaxed.

It was obvious she was itching to do something about that.

“Yeah..  It’s weird, but I don’t think I’m so scared by them anymore.” For the first time in her life, Zoey was entirely secure in who she was.  Not too much, or too little.. but just enough for the lot of them.  Watching the door close, Zoey let herself smile so softly.

The more comfortable she felt, the smaller they seemed to get in her mind.

Chapter Text

Rumi tilted her head slightly, looking down to Zoey with a gentle concern as she leaned forward.  Resting one hand on the table to get a more clear look at her friend. “Are you sure you don’t need a second?” For once, she was the one checking in.  She saw that might have been a little rough on Zoey, genuinely concerned.

Those girls.. had not sounded friendly whatsoever.

And it was a question that meant the world to Zoey for that exact reason, taking Rumi’s hand carefully in hers and swinging it between them as she’d offered that smile right over to Rumi. “Yeah, I’m fine!  Bring on the next!” If anything, that had served almost as a comfort she didn’t know she needed, truly at ease

She’d grown so much, that even the people she was used to shying around didn’t bring her any more discomfort.

Zoey had never felt more happy to be herself, in a place where she wasn’t pretending to be anyone else.

Bobby looked to Celine, almost unsure, but if Zoey said they were okay?  There wasn’t much reason to argue with the positive sentiment.  He’d gone to welcome the next group of people in this time, leaving Celine’s side to get the door.  Zoey was pretty excited, too, but when she looked up?  It had not been the little girl she’d been expecting just a few seconds ago, some confusion washing over her expression before souring with almost dismay.

She saw the camera crew, the microphones, sound crew.. she just knew it was paparazzi, reporters.  Don’t get her wrong, she loved interviews, but that wasn’t completely what she was upset about.

Celine had seemed to make it pretty clear that this was supposed to be a closed event for the fans, and here they were cutting the line.  Zoey could already visually see Rumi’s discomfort when she’d glanced over.  Rumi’s eyes trained on the larger group of people bustling through the doors, her muscles tensing up as her leg had started to bounce even as she remained standing with her girls.  Zoey frowned and decided against letting go of Rumi’s hand, offering a gentle squeeze that was returned.  Zoey was already upset for her as she glanced to Celine with her upset expression.

They shouldn’t allow any of this!

She quickly had found that Celine didn’t look happy about it either, noticeably approaching the table and standing directly next to it just in case.

“Hello people all across the nation!  We are The News, and you are watching us LIVE on your TV.  Bringing you an exclusive interview with— you know ‘em, you love ’em— HUNTR/X!”

Mira hadn’t wanted to punch many people as of recently.  She swore she was growing past it.  And now today, she found that wanted to throw hands with so many people, her eye twitching in agitation as she crossed her arms slowly as she left her spot at the table without saying anything.  Crossing back behind Zoey, almost like a guard dog between the end of the table and Rumi with her unpleasant expression.

She wasn’t letting any of this go so easily, especially if they thought this would pressure them into answering their questions.

Avoiding the news had been for Rumi’s sake until she was comfortable enough to do it without her anxiety getting the best of her, and of course the reporters weren’t fond of the lack of coverage.

The reporter had come right up to the table, completely at ease despite seeming aware that this was not an event for him to be at. “Your group has been the talk of the world the past few weeks, and fans are dying to know so many things!” Talking loud and ecstatically as he projected it for the cameras, it all felt heavily rehearsed.  That, or he found genuine joy in throwing off their plans.

Mira seemed ready to shut it down, speaking it low-key through her gritted teeth as she spared her friend a sideways look. “Rumi?”

Rumi wasn’t happy, visibly, but shook her head slightly. “They’ll leave faster if we do it.. right?” Almost unsure of herself, though, as she glanced at either one of them for any contrasting opinions.  Zoey and Mira were just as unsure, but not being told to get rid of them?

For now they didn’t, but it didn’t mean that they were going to sit back down.  No, Rumi was flanked almost protectively between them.

Bobby wasn’t happy about any of it, looking to Celine with a frown. “We’re allowing this?” They were both on edge, especially knowing Rumi’s anxiety was definitely being tested with all of the people now in the room.

So much sound equipment around them.

Celine didn’t answer, however, expression almost grim as she tapped her foot and tried not to say anything foul about it.  She had promised internally not to intervene unless she deemed it necessary, even if she personally had wanted to jump in immediately. “If they press too much, they’re gone.  But.. it’s good practice.”

Celine was lying to herself, she doubted it was anything good.

Mira hated how pleased with himself the reporter seemed that he wasn’t being turned away. “Great, perfect!  Rumi, as pop star royalty, how does it feel to be slumming it with us lesser people?” The reporter chuckled with his question, even noticing how Rumi had seemed to look up immediately at how he’d said it. “I mean.. come on, everyone knows your name, and yet we’ve never even heard of your other members once.  Does it help stay above them, if you catch my drift?”

“They aren’t lesser..  They're my friends.” Rumi didn’t think she could make that more clear, definitely not fond of the wording as she tried to stay polite.  The question already made her uncomfortable however, looking over to her girls with a gentle frown.  That question in itself had her worried, did people actually see them like that?

Zoey pouted a bit this time, bewildered that the question had even been asked.  What kind of stuck up person did they think Rumi was?

The reporter played it off, but seemed almost disappointed to have not pulled a bigger reaction. “Of course, of course..” Mira’s narrowed eyes had stayed trained on him, however.  She was picking up on his game.  He wanted a rise out of them.

Bad publicity for them, so that the news would get positive attention.

Before she could call him on it, however, he had moved right on and spoke a little louder to drown out Mira’s attempt to do so. “A question from what we see all over the social pages, oh!  This one is for Zoey and Mira!” The two seemed to match the other’s hesitation, Zoey sparing Mira a suspicious look despite having been forcing a small smile to not seem rude.  But.. not for long.  The reporter held such a nice smile, looking at the girls and holding out the microphone. “How does it feel to read all of those ‘there’s always a duo in a trio’ comments on your edits and fan-cams?  Do you follow your own tags?”

He was looking for a positive response, thinking they’d like the fact the fans focused and saw how close they were.  Only, Mira’s slightly flat expression withered dangerously, Zoey seeming more confused as she mouthed the words.  Duo in a trio?  That felt weird to say, let alone hear. “What does that..—” And the second it clicked, her smile fell too, almost offended as she gave a small scoff, the sound breaching from her lips in almost agitation.

“Excuse me?”

People were saying that?

Zoey dropping her smile had set off even a red flag in the reporter, who paused with a small glance back to his crew with that question.  It wasn’t that he didn’t see anything wrong with it…  It was that he wanted to force a reaction. “Well.. I—”

Rumi hadn’t expected the two to react like that, reaching over and gently resting a hand over Mira’s arm to try and keep her a little calm.  Reasonably, Rumi knew they were closer than with her.  She shut herself off from them more often, leaving them together whenever she went off on her own.  Even still, Mira did not stand for it, making a point to grab the microphone and speak into it very clearly as she focused on the reporter rather than the camera itself.

Emphasizing every word. “I feel like if anyone is saying that, it’s offensive.  We are three people in a group for a reason, singling one of us out just to make light of our relationship with all of each other?  It isn’t right, and quite honestly?  I don’t recommend trying to mention that to my face again.  Don’t talk down about any one of us.  Ever.”

…

Mira almost ended that borderline with a threat, Rumi left a bit wide-eyed just as the reporter was.  He’d quickly withdrawn a bit, chuckling nervously as he hurriedly nodded. “Woah, okay!  Point taken.. so sorry.”

But he wasn’t playing off his intentions well this time.

Rumi had such a soft flush to her cheeks with how quickly defensive the two had gotten, glancing away to try and hide how it made her feel shy in a different way.  Zoey exhaled heavily, holding Rumi’s hand a little tighter while sparing a worried glance up to her.  They didn’t hurt her feelings by speaking up for her, right?

The timid smile Rumi gave despite her discomfort with the whole situation made it seem like a clear no, Zoey’s shoulders relaxing just a little as she mirrored it.

And of course, intrusively, the cameras were catching it all.

The reporter nearly moved on, except this time?  Celine hand stepped in front of his field of view and pressed the microphone away with a stern expression. “Excuse me for interrupting, but this event is strictly for fans.  Pardon me for assuming, but we don’t just let reporters skip the lines when there’s plenty of people who have been waiting for a few hours just outside the doors.”

Zoey’s expression just melted with relief, sighing slowly before smiling to herself.  Bobby was being just as polite, and yet he did the same as he cleared his throat and was almost talking like he was addressing a little kid. “It isn’t fair to the rest of them, right? I mean, they’ve been waiting so long and you just.. cut in?”

The reporter had frozen in place, wide eyed as he cleared his throat and tries to come up with a response. “Well.. I..-” The reporter was tense, glancing around before huffing and quickly putting his hand out to the crew. “Cut the cameras!” Instantly, the sound equipment was lowered, and the broadcast had ended with little notice, the crew watching as the reporter collected himself with a forced smile.

“I don't think you understand how this works.” Wrong choice of words.  Instantly, Celine raised a bemused eyebrow as she hummed, not budging.

“Enlighten me.”

Celine was in no way backing down, and maybe it was the first real time they’d seen Celine look so.. intimidating.  Even in the forest with the demon attack, anger was different than whatever this was.  She was standing tall, hardly reacting and yet still managing to make the reporter on edge. “You’re baiting them into saying things that are harmful just to get more views on your news station.  I’m not as blind as you believe I am, and that’s why I’m giving you the option to leave now.  If you don’t, security will be very happy to show you out themselves.”

Celine was firm on her stance, watching the news people realizing she was not messing around and started to filter out already, leaving the one man standing all alone.  The reporter was stunned, and certainly not happy as he gritted his teeth and finally went to follow the rest with the threat of security hanging over their heads. “You’ll regret this.”

“I sincerely doubt that.” Celine didn’t even bother keeping her eyes on him, turning her back and instantly moving her eyes to the girls to check if they were alright.

Judging by Zoey’s smile, she was just fine. “Bye-bye!” Zoey called after them as she waved, a little too happy to see them go and earning an angry glare from the reporter over his shoulder.  He hated these kids.

Mira sighed slowly, only breaking her glare when the door fell shut behind the crew and instantly looked over toward Rumi with a frown.  She hadn’t said anything for a bit, standing rather quiet by now. “You okay?”

Rumi had her hand closest to Mira up, two fingers resting on her ear and seeming to be testing something.  Mira didn’t fully understand, but Celine had crossed behind the table rather than in front of it, hands easing over Rumi’s shoulders with a soft hum. “Sit down for a second, you’re shaking.  Take a break.”

She was making her take a second after that interaction, it seemed they all needed one.

Rumi didn't fight the action, letting herself be guided to sit as she lowered her hand from her ear.  She could hear when her ears had started to dull the sound around her, one of the few tells about her panic attacks she didn’t mention outwardly.  It was just one sign she knew was only helpful for her to know.

Rumi’s breaths were still even, even if her heart was beating a few beats more a second than it should be.  Celine stayed close, not speaking just yet and letting Rumi regulate herself before even trying to do anything more.  It wasn’t a full panic attack, and slowly Rumi was easing herself down.  Deep breaths, eyes shut, Zoey’s hand squeezing herself occasionally to remind her they were there too.

She wasn’t alone, and for once that wasn’t such a bad thing.

Bobby passed over her water bottle when she’d seemed to calm enough, smiling softly with a slow sigh as she sipped it.  From now on, he would definitely be making sure all publicity went through him, if not the girls’ choice themselves.

Mira was the one to get a glance first though, Rumi offering her a small nod.  She didn’t forget, she had asked her a question before, and Rumi could answer now. “I’m okay.. sorry— it just..”

“Hey, you just faced more people than even I like to talk to at the same time.  You have no reason to be sorry.” Mira put her hand under the table, just loosely locking pinkies with Rumi to not push her luck.

A few more minutes, and Rumi had given them the go ahead once more.  The exact girl Zoey had so casually mentioned before when she had had come back in the last time was next, lingering back a bit and hiding more behind her mother as they stepped inside.

A young girl, maybe about five years old had one small purple braid near the front of her black hair, had looked up to her mother with a nervous whimper in the back of her throat as they actually set foot inside.  She reached up with a trembling hand, gently tugging on her mother’s sleeve to try and steal her attention with some shyness in her actions.

The woman smiled slightly, taking the little girl’s hand and guiding her forward a timid step closer.  Every word was emphasized, but one hand moved with every word despite that.  Signing. “Go on, now..  You don’t have to be afraid.”

Rumi had picked up on it pretty quick, batting her eyes a few times before leaving her spot at the table and nudging her head for them to do the same.

By the time the little girl had looked up, she’d turned wide-eyed.  Having seen that their little fan was too small to reach the table all that well, let alone see over it, they had all come to see her personally around the table without even needing to be asked.  Even crouching down to be more even with her height, Rumi baring a similar shy look despite being the first to speak. “Hello..”

To say the little girl was awed would be an understatement, and yet so very nervous being face to face with the singers and going quiet.  Just a timid wave as she pried her wide eyes up from the floor.

Zoey giggled slightly, adoring the interaction already as she looked at Mira with a not-so-hushed whisper. “Aww..  She’s like a mini Rumi..-” Mira fondly smiled at the comparison, nodding slightly despite the embarrassed glance Rumi spared them over her shoulder.  They weren’t exactly wrong, though.

“Didn’t you want to give them your drawing?” The mother coaxed her on just a bit louder, mouthing more distinctly as her daughter quickly looked up to her with a shying look at the mention.  Only then did they even catch a glimpse of the hearing aid along the girl’s ear, the sign language being far more understandable with that realization.

Rumi had spared a quick glance to Celine, almost questioning for a second.  Silent communication, Celine holding up a finger to tell her to give it a moment.  Whatever they had asked without words, didn’t need to be vocalized just yet.

Instead of handing over the paper in hand, the girl only seemed to want to cower more, shuffling her feet as her mother sighed slowly. “I’m sorry about her.  She’s a little shy, I’m afraid.”

“Oh no, it’s fine, we totally get it!  No pressure.” Zoey insisted so, not upset at all about it.  They understood more than the public would probably ever know.

Celine had been watching from a bit away, only now speaking up. “You both speak KSL, don’t you?” Clarification, and yet it came as a surprise to the mother to hear.

Slowly nodding, though not so sure about why it had been asked. “Yes.. that’s right?” With that, Celine smiled slightly, nodding and looking to Rumi.

That had been the question.

Instead of pressuring about the picture, Rumi gently waved her hand to draw the girl’s attention before drawing her hands up more noticeably.

Just hoping that she wasn’t too rusty.

“I like-.. your hair.” Rumi was signing alongside her slightly slowed speech this time, offering a more gentle smile.  Oh, and the smile she’d been rewarded with was worth the anxiety she’d had of getting it wrong, the girl stunned before giggling and hurriedly raising her hands too after tucking the drawing to her chest.  Not speaking out loud with the motions like Rumi had, but signing all the same.

Roughly translating, Rumi watched with such a smile as the girl found her words through less stressful means.  Shining just a little brighter, despite the nerves that still trembled her small hands. ‘It’s like yours’.

“It is like mine..  It looks very pretty on you.”

Maybe it was new for them to see Rumi using any kind of sign language, but Mira had to cover her mouth and look away to collect herself.  Rumi with kids was a whole new kind of cute, shy and yet trying to make them feel happy and safe.  Zoey was not ashamed to be watching the whole time, not interrupting and just observing while trying not to ‘aw’ over the entire conversation.

One little language switch, and it seemed little by little to be helping the little one feel comfortable.  Rumi only then tilted her head for some emphasis, humming softly. “What do you have there?”

The girl blinked, glancing down and shuffling her feet once more.  But this time, she still signed an answer rather than shutting down, gesturing a little more vaguely towards the end.  Rumi could fill in the blanks, though, smiling as the drawing was taken back into her hands.. and held out this time.

‘Drawing for all of you’

“For all of us?” Rumi asked again, just happy to see the assured nod the girl gave.

Oh, Zoey had perked right up as the drawing was passed over, watching Rumi turn the page and grabbing onto her arm with a soft gasp. “Is that me?  Oh, we’re so cute!” Zoey didn’t know how she couldn’t love it, squealing softly as she squished her face against Rumi’s shoulder to get a better look.

Mira didn’t know how to not smile with their pure reactions, snickering slightly and peering over Rumi’s other shoulder with some curiosity.  All three of them, costumes and all.  Their first piece of official fanart they’d seen, and it was entirely a heartfelt moment. “You did this?” Mira glanced down, knowing she probably was the most intimidating one judging by the quick turn of the little girl’s head.  A shy nod, and yet almost worried as she kept her eyes up on Mira.

The reaction was the opposite of what the girl expected, though, when Mira held her fist out, her posture forcibly more relaxed. “Pretty good..  We’re hanging this the second we’re home.” The girl stared owlishly, before bubbling into soft giggles as she put her fist to Mira’s.

Celine watching warmly with such patience in her eyes at the interaction.

Slowly, she could see progress between all of them.  Not just Rumi, and that realization was a pleasant one to witness.

Together.. it seemed they functioned so much better with growth.

Chapter Text

The living room section of the main house had been pretty empty, that was until Zoey had left her girls when she’d gotten a text.

Zoey was staring at her phone as she sat on the couch, humming softly with a mixed expression.  Her phone was just staring back at her with a message that both made her stomach turn with nerves— and also had her a tiny bit excited all at the same time.  She didn’t know which emotion to settle on, one more of a literal gut feeling.

Unsettled even debating it.

Celine had been passing by, preparing to set up the field for some more training.  More tears had been forming, but with the girls around to limit the amount?  It was more manageable, Celine keeping them on their toes with training to make sure none of them fell short and got themselves hurt.  Yet, going to pass behind Zoey on the couch, she’d slowed her pace to a full pause, glancing over to the girl with a curious hint to her own features.

It wasn’t every day any of the girls were really alone, especially when it came to Zoey.  She loved to be around everyone whenever she could, so this was—

Different.

“Zoey?” Zoey’s eyes widened, blinking as she sat up straight and glanced back a bit hurriedly over the back of the couch when she’d heard her name from Celine’s lips.  Celine wasn’t concerned, really, not seeing much reason to be just yet and merely tilting her head in a questioning look. “Why are you sitting alone?  Where’s Mira and Rumi?” The three of them were attached at the hip, raising some questions for sure to see her out here.

Zoey hesitated, but smiled slightly with a shrug. “They’re hanging out in Rumi’s room, I just kind of… stepped out for a bit.” She’d been in there too, but when she’d gotten the text she had.. she’d stepped out for a minute to try and process the odd request.

Celine gave a small nod, turning her body more towards Zoey while resting her hand on the back of the couch. “Is everything alright?”

Zoey quiet for a second, her eyes shifting down to her phone for a moment before giving a negative hum to herself. “I know it’s not a weekend or anything.. but is there any chance that maybe I could go see my mom today?” Zoey cringed hearing her own question, sighing as she felt the nerves getting to her.  Celine hardly had time to react besides some curiosity falling onto her face, though Zoey’s eyes had cast to the side as she started adding on in a bit of a nervous panic. “I know it’s really last minute, and I didn’t want to ask because I know you wanted to do training today and all of that stuff, but my dad wanted to call and with how my mom likes to be there when he is—…” 

“Zoey.” Celine gently interrupted to cut off her spiraling train of thought, watching Zoey stop herself so fast when she’d heard her name called.

Zoey just knew she’d been on a tangent, smiling nervously with a strained laugh slipping through as she had her eyes right back on Celine.  It was a little common by now to get the redirection, no harmful intentions with it either. “… Rambling?” 

Celine chuckled softly, nodding with a soft smile holding to her patient expression. “A little.” As she said this, she had pulled out her phone.  Skimming the time with a hum before seeming to type.  Zoey watched, some confusion twisting her brow until her phone made a sharp ping in her hand.  Looking down, she saw the group chat Celine had for her and the three girls in a banner along the top, tapping it in reflex.

Oh, and her eyes lifted so happily despite her surprise.

Celine🖤: Zoey and I are heading out for a few hours, so training’s canceled for the day.  If you need anything, call me.  Mira, can you handle lunch for you both or should I make it quick?

Zoey smiled, seeing all of the matching hearts on the names she’d fixed the second she found out she could.  It made her so happy seeing the typing bubbles appearing. “Wait.. really?” She couldn’t believe it was just that easy, looking to Celine with so much delight glittering across her expression.

Celine offered her a smile, gesturing off towards the hall that led to their room’s. “Really.  So unless you want to go see your mother in your pajamas, I’d go get ready.  I’ll be waiting for you.” She didn’t prefer them going places alone, always making herself available to walk them.

Even now.

Zoey nodded hurriedly as she got to her feet, running right off with newfound excitement as she went across the main room in seconds. “Thank you!” Celine’s eyes widened, watching Zoey go flying around the corner to the hall with some alarm.

“Don’t run, you’re going to—“

…

The thump that followed a small squeal, she just knew what had happened.  Celine sighed so heavily, shaking her head despite her fondness for the girl. “— fall..” The thing she put up with for these girls, she swore she felt like a real mother at times.

Zoey was rushing to get dressed the second she’d gotten up from her fall, closing her door and really just grabbing whatever piece of clothing she got her hands on first.  All the while, Zoey was watching the texts come through on her phone with a bright smile.  Even if Mira and Rumi were together alone, they did not hesitate to set the time aside to make sure every little detail of it was taken care of.

Mira🩷: Yeah we’ll be fine

Rumi💜: Make sure Zoey eats too, she’ll forget if she’s too excited.  It might rain too, so maybe take a jacket?

They knew each other far too well, the answers not taking long to come through at all.  Zoey reached aside just to be safe, instantly throwing on the first hoodie she grabbed.  A frog hoodie, of course..  She clearly had a thing for silly creatures not everyone liked.  Furry or not, she’d adore them all.  Mira would so have complaints if she actually saw, however, as it was only a cropped hoodie that was tugged over her long-sleeve.

Zoey tugged it over her head, humming as she reached over to grab the hat to match all proudly.  Yes.. complete fashion.

At least this way, she wouldn’t be recognized as easily.

The next notification, however, Zoey saw appear near the top rather than the groupchat she was in.  Mira had left a few notes for her in their own private chat, Zoey reading the first part with such a sweetened look.  She loved that Mira cared.

Mira Mira on my Phone🩷: Be safe Zo. wear a hoodie or jacket like Rumi said okay

Mira Mira on my Phone🩷: I love you

Zoey hardly found it in her not to drop her phone.  Love?  The first time Mira said it, even if it was only over text, she found a wide smile instantly spreading across her face.  So wide, that her cheeks gave an ache as she squeezed the phone in her hands.  She considered that maybe it had been an accident, but even still…  She wasn’t wasting the moment, completely giddy as she giggled and partially suppressed the squeal she wanted to let out.

She loved Mira too, with her whole heart in fact.

Zoey💙: i love you to!,! and yes sir ive already got one! 🫡

—

Leaving the house, Zoey already was finding herself relaxing a bit, taking deep breaths of the fresh air to calm herself.  It was a decently long walk, a bit silent as Zoey kept throwing Celine some small side glances.  Quietly.. awkward.

To her, at least.

Celine was only noticing something was different when she caught onto Zoey’s occasional glance, humming softly as she raised an eyebrow. “Is something the matter?”

“No!  Just.. thinking it was really nice for you to stop training so I could see my parents.” Zoey giggled a bit nervously, shrugging her shoulders as she put her hands in the pockets of her sweatpants to hide the nervous fidgeting she’d started.

Celine gave a soft hum of acknowledgment, and yet still found herself wondering. “I don’t see why I wouldn’t.  Family is important, especially right now.  Why wouldn’t I have?” Her eyes remained on Zoey the whole time, trying to gauge an understanding of Zoey’s thinking.

Zoey had to think on how to phrase it for a second too, making an unsure sound before even attempting to explain the thought process. “I don’t know, I guess I just figured you liked the others more.  You talk to them more and stuff so…” Zoey murmured it towards the end, almost self conscious faced with her own words.  She’d noticed that Rumi and Mira got pulled to the side more often, one on one talks.  Especially Rumi, but that was expected.

Zoey just noticed she was never really picked aside.

Celine was a bit surprised by the conclusion, but hummed softly with an understanding expression.  She could see where the lines were drawn, so she didn’t just brush it off. “That’s not why, not at all.”

Zoey hesitantly looked over to the woman with sadly hopeful eyes, almost expecting mindless agreement instead of that. “It’s not?”

Celine shook her head, not looking to let Zoey stir in her thoughts for too long.  She may as well clear it up. “The other girls just need certain attention, sometimes.  Not in terms of whether I prefer them, but the things they need to work on.  For Rumi, it’s her anxiety.  For Mira, her anger issues.  But I see now I may have been neglecting to make that clear.” They needed some time to reflect sometimes, or the occasional outing Celine forced them along on.  Even with that said, however, Celine looked to the side at Zoey who nodded and glanced away.

“I like you just fine, Zoey.” Celine rested an affectionate hand on the back of the girl’s head, one that almost seemed like she was going to ruffle her hair at first.  Celine couldn’t miss the genuine smile that reflected back on Zoey’s lips.  She’d needed to hear it, really she had.  Even if she’d been happy to accept she was far from the favorite before.

It wasn’t long before they’d arrived on Zoey’s doorstep, however, her mother quick to answer the door with a smile.  Yet despite that, it almost seemed strained, Celine catching onto it with some interest and concern.  Something about the shorter woman felt entirely off, but she still was completely pleasant, holding her arms out with a smile that finally reached her eyes actually seeing her daughter. “Zoey!”

Zoey had bolted up from Celine’s side, tackling her mother in a big hug with a dragged out giggle as she clung to her. “Mom!” She visited all the time, every month at the very least.  She still loved her parents so much, and even if she could only officially visit one?  Zoey was happy to, no matter how many times she went there back and forth by foot.

Zoey’s mother relaxed her tense shoulders with a sigh, holding the back of her daughter’s head with a soft chuckle, playfully tugging the frog hat on Zoey’s head off center with a loving tease. “You would think being famous would fix that fashion sense of yours.” It was all playful chiding though, entirely adoring it.

Her girl hadn’t changed one bit, if anything… she just seemed happier.

And that was always a good change.

Zoey squeezed so much tighter just for an extra few seconds before finally pulling back so happily. “I think it’s top fashion!  Maybe I’ll start a trend.”

“Yes.. with your bucket hats?” The mother dragged out her hum while gesturing Celine inside without much hesitation to be seen. “Anyone who looks after my daughter so well is as good as family.  You can make yourself at home in the living room, her father is upstairs waiting on the video call.” Celine nodded slightly with a small ‘thank you’ slipping out under her breath.  And yet, Zoey seemed more confused, frowning slightly as her smile fell.

He was already there?

They almost never called before she was around, they didn’t like to.  Something about this wasn’t right, it was intimidating to consider.

Celine had agreed, but Zoey’s expression shift had her a bit more concerned.  She didn’t raise the question about it, stepping inside and curiously eyeing the girl. “Zoey, is that okay with you?” Not asking why she seemed put off, but merely making sure her staying out of reach was best.  Zoey forced a nod with her smile, though, not trying to make it into an issue when not even she knew what was going on.

“Yeah!  I’m fine, I’ll be back down soon!” Zoey waved Celine a quick goodbye, really running up the stairs ahead of her mother.  Her mom watched her with a gentle look, turning her eyes to Celine for a small moment.

It was quiet, but still, she offered such a small smile. “Thank you again.  She seems happier than I’ve ever seen her, I don’t think I could ever repay you for what you’re doing.” Zoey wasn’t being bullied anymore, she had friends, her mom didn’t even care about the publicity in comparison to all of that.

Her baby was happy, and that was all she’d ever wanted for her.

Celine returned the gentle look in an instant, smiling right back with a short nod. “I wouldn’t dream of asking for it to be.  She’s an amazing girl, you should be proud, Miss.”

The mother happily nodded as she turned away, resting her hand in the railing to head up after her daughter with content. “I am.  And please, just Sena.  You don’t need to be too proper in my house.” Leaving Celine to make herself comfortable, she went to head up after Zoey with a slow sigh as her smile fell.

She could only hope Zoey would take this well, even if she herself wasn’t.

Zoey was inside already, the door left slightly ajar for her mother when she caught up.  So happy to sit down in her spinning desk chair with a wide smile as she sat down on it and rolled forward. “Dad!”

He was right on the other side of the FaceTime call, smiling so quickly when he heard the energy. “Zo-Zo!  It’s been a few months, how’s it going kiddo?”

“It’s going great!” Zoey heard her mother come in, stilling the spinning of her chair with a gentle hand.  Not even interrupting, just letting the two have their moment. “We did our big first show a few months back, and dad we have so many fans!  I didn’t think we’d have so many, we’re at the top of the charts already.” Zoey was excited over all of it, and she was happy to be able to finally share it with her dad too.

He was happy for her, sure, but a little lost as he blinked a few times. “Charts?” Wasn’t she into music, not math?

The mother rolled her eyes, gently resting a hand on Zoey’s shoulder as she offered some insight for him. “Music charts, James.  They’re popular.”

Realization hit him in an instant, clearing his throat and smiling all over again. “Right!  I bet any day now I’ll hear you on the radio.  I’ll be keeping an ear out.” He never understood her music stuff much, but he liked how excited she was to tell him about it.

Zoey hurriedly nodded, beaming at the thought. “Maybe!” He didn’t text her much, even when she got a new phone.  He was more the type to talk in person, so this was the closest they could get to that.  That still begged the question of why he wanted to talk however, Zoey finally remembering with a small pause. “Why did you want to call?  Mom said it was important so I made sure to come!” Zoey was trying to keep the lighter tone, but she could see in the camera behind her and her mother’s smile dampened, almost seeming to fade when she heard the question.

Her father seemed delighted despite that, however. “Right, right.  I’ve been meaning to talk with you for a while, but with us both being busy.. it’s been a little hard to find time for us two, huh?” He laughed, but for once Zoey didn’t join him.  She was almost worried by what he meant.  What was there to talk about?

“That.. doesn’t sound good.” Zoey felt her own expression faltering, pulling her legs slowly up onto the seat with her.

Her dad paused, humming before hurriedly shaking his head. “It’s nothing bad!  It’s really good news.” Zoey believed him.. until he continued. “I’m getting married.” Zoey tried not to show it, but she failed, her entire expression crumbling at once.  She wanted to be happy for him, but that one little hope in her mind that maybe her parents would get over their differences and get back together?  It had finally dimmed out all at once.

“Oh.. that..- that’s great, dad..” Zoey felt her mother’s hand gently on her shoulder, her own lifting to hold it with some support for the both of them.

Her mother was the type to hold strong, not show the pain Zoey knew she felt.  Love couldn’t always work out in some cases, however.  Zoey’s father only nodded all too happily, not catching onto Zoey’s disappointment despite it being all that obvious. “I know!  She’s got two kids, and we have another on the way.  You always wanted a brother or sister, didn’t you?”

He was so happy, and Zoey wanted to be for him.

But it hurt more than she wanted to admit.

Finally, though, it seemed he noticed the spoiled mood just a bit at the lack of response, his own falling a bit.  Trying to find a distraction with a loud clear of his throat. “Besides that.. is that a new sweatshirt?  Looks a little small for you.” He wasn’t used to Zoey wearing the cropped style clothing, really just thinking it was a poor fit.

Zoey nodded slightly, though her thumbs were fidgeting with the sleeves of the green material in some quiet thought. “Yeah.. um—” Her dad getting remarried, and all he wanted to talk about now was her clothes?  Maybe now wasn’t the best time for any of this, but it was the only time they’d had together in almost.. four months?  Maybe more. “My girlfriend bought it for me.”

She didn’t have to hide from her parents, in her mind.  They wouldn’t tell the world.

Both parents paused with that, her mother’s eyes a bit wide before finally having a more real smile curl her lips. “Oh?  Really, a girlfriend?” Her daughter wasn’t alone at all anymore, how was she?  It was nice to hear.

Zoey giggled, nodding a bit as she looked up to her mom.  Not making a big coming out celebration, she just wanted it to be special and casual. “Uh-huh!  You two should meet her, she’s really great!” The world might never know, and that was fine.

But she was happy to share behind closed doors with the people she loved.

Her father wasn’t seeming so happy despite that.  Staring so stunned, not expecting that answer clearly. “Like a friend, right?  Girlfriend?” The American term, he was trying to imply the platonic nature of it.

The correction had Zoey pausing in her happy rambling, flitting her gaze over with some confusion as she shook her head to the side. “No.. we’re dating.  But she’s really nice, a little scary but..” She loved the softy she found in Mira despite her rough exterior. 

”Zoey, you can’t date another girl.  That isn’t..-” Right.  Not to him.  He didn’t believe in that, but he didn’t seem mad.  Merely.. uncomfortable.

Zoey’s face fell entirely with that, eyes moving back to her mom almost expecting the same.  She didn’t find any of that in her mother’s expression, however, her narrow eyes focused on the FaceTime with a soft scoff. “Who says?  If she’s happy she can date whoever she wants, don’t do this here, James.”

Not in front of Zoey, she wouldn’t allow it.

“I say it, God says it.” Spoken coldly towards the woman, only to switch up entirely as he looked at Zoey again. “Zoey, maybe you should come back to America.  I know it’s last minute, but we have a whole family here waiting for you.  Maybe you could even be my flower girl, forget all of this music stuff, this girlfriend.  You’re my little girl, you don’t want to be into any of that stuff when you’re older.” He loved her so much, he wanted her with him.. but all the same?

It wasn’t the support she’d wanted.  Zoey could hear it in how he was speaking, taking a long breath through her nose to try and suppress the watering of her eyes.  It stung, and it stung bad.  Even more so, she couldn’t believe he was saying all of this like it was something she needed.  Let alone wanted.

Like having a full family would just fix her.

Her mother took that as a sign to jump in, seeming almost angry as she held both of Zoey’s shoulders in her hands. “We didn’t talk about any of this.” The mother almost hissed under her breath, scolding in a soft glare as her hold on her daughter’s hand tightened just that much more.

Trying to take her daughter away just like that?  Who did he think he was?

Zoey’s father scoffed, incredulous as he sat back. “Clearly I shouldn’t talk with you, do you even hear what you’re encouraging?  What kind of mother do you think you’re being, letting her do this to herself?”

Her mother looked down, and her heart ached seeing Zoey’s eyes silently teary as they eyed her own lap. “I’m not in charge of what she does with her life.  She’s happy, and I’m going to support her like you should be.”

“I don’t have to support her.  I love her, and I know what’s best for her.” It didn’t change how much he loved her.. but it changed how he saw her.

All the fighting, Zoey finally let go of her mother’s hand to cover her ears and shut her eyes, trying to tune it out with her palms pressing firmly over her ears with a rumbling breath.  Yelling, screaming, she’d gotten so used to it and yet after all these years away from that?  She’d adjusted to never having to deal with it.  No matter who it was now, the raised voices.. it brought her right back to her old bedroom.

Alone, listening to them through the wall and wishing herself away to a place where they could just get along like they used to.

How could things have gotten so much better, and yet not have changed at all..?

Chapter Text

One voice had faded out from the argument all at once.

Those eyes had moved to rest quietly on Zoey’s crumpling form as she tried to fight back the tears and the urge to cry to make it stop.  It wouldn’t help, or maybe it would and she just couldn’t bring herself to be like that.  Like them…. The second she had noticed the now one-sided fight, however, she heard her father try to continue the argument only to be cut off by an abrupt click as her mother’s hands left her shoulders.  Zoey peeked open her eyes, finding her mom’s hand firmly on the now closed laptop screen.

Sena stood still, staring down at the closed device even still with slightly angry breaths shaking her movements as she tried to calm them before trying to do anything else.  One thing she had learned by now, was that she would never put Zoey between their fighting ever again.  Not after everything she’d had to listen to as a child.

She wouldn’t allow it.

Zoey didn’t say anything at first, watching her mother quietly collect herself with slow breaths before getting down on the floor with a slow kneel.  Taking Zoey’s shaking hands slowly away from her ears and down into her own, cupping them together with such a soft expression taking over her previously angered face. “I’m sorry, it’s over.  No more yelling, I know…  We shouldn’t have done that in front of you.” Soothing her so gently, knowing very well she wasn’t the only one to blame.  And yet, even still her mother wouldn’t blame it all on him.

By now, Sena knew better, and instantly had called herself on the behavior again.  Zoey was her priority now, the only person she had left, and she loved her too much to put her through a fight in the household ever again.  They weren’t perfect, she knew…

Zoey knew most of all.

Zoey’s mother sighed so softly, shaking her head with a soft glance up to find her teary face. “Are you alright..?  I didn’t mean to scare you.” One hand stayed still over Zoey’s, Sena’s other coming up so carefully to cup Zoey’s cheek and wipe the first tear that breached from her watering eyes.

Zoey wanted to be okay.. so very badly, but this time she shook her head.  No, she wasn’t. “I thought you said you loved him, mom..  Why didn’t you tell me?  I didn’t know he was even dating again.” She didn’t understand how her mom decided not to warn her, but judging by her mother’s face?  Zoey felt almost bad, stopping all at once. “Wait.. you knew, didn’t you..?” Now she was unsure, seeing the dulled expression that lingered for a moment.

Her mother shook her head with a slow exhale, letting her hand drop back down from Zoey’s face and back to their joined hands. “I didn’t know before today, or I would have warned you.  I wanted to tell you ahead of time when he told me about the wedding he was planning, but he insisted that he wanted to tell you himself.”

Trying to respect his wishes even when they were separated was hard, when you loved both sides of this complicated family especially. “And yes, I do still love your father.. but sometimes it’s better to let people go.  Especially.. when they hurt you.” Sena was sad, surely she was, and yet she still put on a brave smile for her daughter.  Not letting her see how much it pained her.  Maybe that’s where she learned to smile through it all. “The fact is, he moved on, and maybe for us that’s for the best.” He had a new family, and as much as they loved him?  They were both a world away, and even so.. Zoey had never felt more apart from him.  Her dad may have not called her disgusting, or anything outright harsh, but Zoey had still seen the way he’d reacted.

It almost felt the same, like he’d said all of those things while actively avoiding saying them upfront.

“I don’t want to go back, I don’t want a new family.” Zoey was so worried from what he’d said, and distress made her feel sick with worry. “I don’t really have to go, right..?  I don’t want to leave, mom—!” She didn’t have to move back to America, did she?  The thought had her looking desperately for an answer out of her mother, almost afraid to be told the opposite.

To have to move away from everything she found here and grew to love.

Zoey’s mother found her eyes widening, hurriedly shaking her head as she squeezed Zoey’s hands in hers. “No, no baby.  You can stay right where you are, he can’t take you away.  I promise.” They’d signed the papers Celine gave them.. it was the one thing that secured Zoey didn’t have permission to leave unless she specifically signed otherwise.  It had to be her own choice, her own will.

Especially in the case the parents had a disagreement, the exact reason paperwork was important to make sure they couldn’t just disappear.

Zoey nodded hurriedly, her eyes shutting as she slowly let her legs lower fully down off of the chair to make it easier to see her mother.

It was hard to see Zoey like this, really.  Her mother hadn't even expected Zoey to want to come to Korea with her, and yet here they were closer than before.  Even still, Zoey’s mother felt the need to try and help her ex-husband’s case. “He still loves you.. he’ll always love you, even if we don’t agree on what’s best for you, okay?” But she knew it wasn’t the same, judging by how the words were spoken. “Some people just.. don’t agree with the way others live.  I’m not saying he’s right, or that even I agree with him saying anything like what he said either.” She couldn’t stress that enough.

Zoey’s father may love her, but it didn’t change that he’d never fully accept her for who she was.  Zoey would probably always remember that moment.

The first second where it seemed she wasn’t his little girl anymore.

Zoey forced herself to nod, but even still her voice came small as she spoke next. “I don’t..- I don’t think I want to call him again for a while, if that’s okay…” Zoey just couldn’t bring herself to want to face her dad after that whole situation.  Knowing he wouldn’t accept her, it just put a damper on her whole mood.  She doubted she’d want to avoid him forever— but it made her heart ache to consider any of that right now.

No complaints were raised, either, her mother completely seeming to understand that the call had been rough on her.  Zoey needed some space, and that was okay by her. “If that’s what you want, absolutely.”

There was no rush to leave by that point, either, sitting and holding hands just to let the high tensions fade entirely from the air.  Fighting.. Zoey just hated how it brought her back.  Finding comfort in her mother—

It was hard to believe that once, Zoey only saw her before work and that was about it besides the loud nights that followed.  She didn’t have half a mother, or half a father.  Two full people who loved her, but not in the same ways.

Not entirely.

By the time Zoey’s mother had gone to leave the room with Zoey, they were both a little more collected, even if not perfectly happy.  Just before she opened the door, however, her mom paused with a soft hum. “Zoey?” Zoey paused, blinking and looking over with a questioning hum in the moment.

“Yeah?“

After a second, her mother offered a subtle smile with a hum. “Maybe for Christmas you could bring your friends along with you.  This girlfriend of yours.. she has to be special if she has my little girl in love with her.  They’re all welcome.” Just saying it, she could see the smallest glint spark in Zoey’s eyes, a weak laugh pulled from her throat as she hurriedly nodded.  She liked the idea of spending Christmas at home, especially if she could bring her friends home with her for the time in her life.

“I will!  I promise!” She’d beg and plead if Celine said no, she swore on it!  It was her first Christmas in Korea.. and sadly so the first one she’d spend with her mom even if it was still a month or two away.

She had to make it work.

So, out and down the stairs they went, Celine standing with a soft hum at Zoey’s slightly reddened eyes.  For now, not saying anything, merely looking at Sena with a questioning look to convey the concern.  It was a tight-lipped smile that faced her, not so genuine but still. “You take care of my daughter, okay?”

Celine sighed softly, mirroring the smile as Zoey left her mother’s side with one last side hug before retreating right over to her side. “I always will.  She’ll be back next month.” So.. finally they left, Zoey letting her shoulders droop a bit as the door fell shut behind them.  It was a hard call for sure.

“I know this is like.. super weird after the whole conversation on the way here—.. but can I have a hug?” Zoey smiled a bit, though it didn’t fully reach her eyes.  She didn’t want to face rejection, but right now.. she could really use one.  It had been a long talk she’d had with her father, and she could just use the affection right about now

Celine was definitely not expecting that question, blinking slowly before holding out an arm to the side. “You don’t necessarily need to ask..” She wasn’t used to the affection, sure, but she was living with children.  Sometimes, it was necessary.

Especially right now, clearly.

Zoey took that as enough of an answer, stepping closer that one smaller step as she clung right onto Celine with a shaky exhale. “Thank you..” Celine was a bit awkward with it at first, sighing slowly as she rested her head over Zoey’s, cradling her in close.  She wasn’t used to doing this with anyone besides Rumi, truly, but she wasn’t against it.  Things could change so easily, couldn’t they?

Standing there on the front steps, just letting Zoey take a moment to regulate herself.  Celine hummed softly, trying to get her attention. “Do you want to talk about anything?”

“No.. this is good for now.” Zoey whispered it, her arms squeezing in Celine so much more securely for her own comfort.  Especially when she felt the same action returning right back, smiling so happily to herself.  Just thinking about it, if her father and mother hadn’t signed the papers to send Zoey to live with Celine, her father very well could have taken her.  Without a word, and without interference.  If she hadn’t found them.. she could have been gone.

So having Celine here with her helped, so thankful for the chance that Celine had come across her the day that she did.

All while her mother watched fondly from the window, chuckling as she drew the shade shut.  Her little girl was growing up, and she was happy to see her finding people who saw her for who she was.

It was all she could ever ask for, even if it wasn’t just her giving that life to Zoey.

—

Rumi and Mira were sitting on the front stairs by the time the other two had come home, waiting a bit impatiently after so long.  Now that it was past lunchtime, they were concerned something went wrong.  Mira caved with a sigh, taking off her glasses after she’d eyed the storm clouds slowly rolling in overhead with a frown falling stern her expression. “Maybe we should call them, those look pretty bad.” Scrubbing an almost invisible smudge she’d noticed on her lens with her shirt, she’d sighed sharply as she peered at them to make sure she’d gotten it

It was still cold outside, completely frigid, and yet not quite cold enough to turn into snow.  Not just yet.

Rumi nodded, reaching for her phone only to pause with her eyes focused in the distance.  Sure enough, two figures were visible in the distance, following the spotty path towards the house. “Wait, I think I see them.”

Mira paused so fast, putting her glasses right back on before sighing in relief seeing the two. “About time.” Sometimes, she was almost as much of a worrier as Celine was, standing first and helping Rumi to her feet all at the same time.  The closer they got, Zoey smiled seeing the bright colors of the girls’ hair all those paces ahead of them and picked up the pace immediately.

Rumi’s eyes widened when she saw Zoey coming running down the path, smiling on reflex as Zoey came crashing and clinging right onto the two of them. “I’m hooome!” Mira grunted with a soft smile as Zoey landed with her arms around the two of them, way too good at it by now.

Rumi smiled right along with them, the two of them wrapping their arms around Zoey with some relief falling over the two of them.  Home safe, just in time.

Celine went in just ahead of them, wanting to get dinner going on the stove since she’d already made them fend for themselves for a meal.  Instead, letting the girls have their moment alone.  Mira sighed as she pulled Zoey back a little from the hug, looking her over almost worriedly. “You two were gone a while.  I know it said a few hours, but I didn’t think you’d be that long.” Mira was definitely not happy about it, concerned a good bit more than Zoey expected her to be. “And.. that’s what you picked?”

Mira was judging just a little bit.  That hoodie did not keep her warm in this cold of weather, she knew it didn’t!

Zoey shrugged her shoulders, humming softly as she shuffled her feet under her.  Honestly, she had wanted to get home just to be around these two and forget about it.  But talking a little sounded nice, too.  “Yeah.. sorry, it took a little longer than I thought too.  My dad uh.. had a bit of a moment.” How did she go about it without just.. trauma dumping on them and feeling bad about it? “And.. yeah, you got it for me so…-!”

She didn’t need to think too long though, Rumi was a bit confused already and took a step out from the roof that covered their heads. “I thought you went to go see your mom?  Is your dad visiting?” Zoey blinked, but she knew Rumi was trying to help her explain more.  It helped for sure, turning and going to follow her slow pace with Mira on her other side.

“No, he wanted to video call when I got there, it was this whole thing..” Zoey sighed as she mentioned it, trying not to get upset about it again.  They only stopped the slow walk when they came to the stone wall that lined the front of the house a bit away, putting her crossed arms against it and her head over them as she stared up at the clouds.

A little ironic they were gray and dull the one day she felt like she was too.

“My dad.. he’s getting remarried.” Zoey smiled more weakly this time, almost sad to really hear it out loud. “He’s starting this new family.. and he wants me back in America with him.  My mom kind of went off on him for saying it, it was a lot.”

Mira furrowed her brow slightly, following Zoey’s lead and copying her posture with an almost concerned look befalling her expression. “And.. do you want to?” She felt the need to ask, seeing how dulled Zoey’s mood seemed.

It worried her that maybe she wanted to leave, or even just a part of her.

Rumi even gently slid her hand over to rest her fingers just on Zoey’s arm in some comfort, trying to not speak out of place.  Gentle affection, and yet Zoey was baffled it needed asked, a little wide-eyed as she lifted her head a little to glance between them.  They really were too good to her, not even telling her not to go.

Just genuinely wondering where her head was at.

Even so, it didn’t make her any less quick to respond, shaking her head hurriedly with that stunned look. “No way!  I love being here, with you guys especially.  And well.. definitely not after today.” Zoey huffed a bit, tapping her finger against the cobble under her folded arms as some thunder rolled in the distance with a low crackling sound following behind it.

It was getting closer, Rumi wincing subtly at the sound.

Not much of a fan.

Mira caved to ask this time, frowning now. “So.. what else happened?” Sure, fighting sucked and she could agree it was the last thing she wanted to be around.  It was something more than that, though, she could tell from how Zoey was acting.

Zoey gave a small side glance towards Rumi, a little nervousness rooted in the action.  Rumi had just been watching with a gentle expression, head tilted and listening patiently.  She wasn’t one to interrupt, but seeing Zoey glance towards her?  She wasn’t so sure why she’d looked to her specifically before averting her gaze. “I uh.. came out to my parents.  It was just meant to be casual, or something like that…  My dad was really not happy though.  He tried really hard not to say anything towards me specifically.. but he made his side pretty clear.”

He didn’t direct it, but it was obvious 

Her father had just downright broken her heart today, and dragged the image of him that Zoey had her whole childhood right down with it.  She grew up with her dad around far more than her mom, and now that it was the other way around?  She was almost glad she’d gone with her mom to get to know her and their roots together.  Zoey would never forget how much they fought about her leaving him behind, however.

Mira cringed as she finally understood why Zoey had seemed so tentative to actually say it, especially with Rumi around to hear it. “I get it, my parents are like that but a little more upfront.  Still.. I’m sorry you had to go through that, Zo.” There was a reason that Mira never came out to her own parents, hearing how they spoke to and about other people.

It made her feel that much worse for her girlfriend having to suffer with that herself.

Zoey nodded slightly, but her eyes betrayed her with a fleeting glance towards Rumi again just out of paranoia of what she’d find.  So bluntly saying she came out of the closet, and yet she hadn’t said anything.  Instead, she was just keeping her hand on Zoey’s arm as a comfort, eyes softening when she’d noticed Zoey looking towards her. “I can't say I relate but.. I still think he shouldn’t have said anything about it.” She’d never come out before, let alone considered she might be gay, not really seeming to think love was for her.

That made her all the more sympathetic of Zoey, though, putting herself in her shoes right now.

Zoey was still a little nervous to find a real reaction, though, hesitating as she gathered her courage for a second. “You think it’s okay..?” The whole being gay thing.. she was nervous about it if she was honest.  She liked everyone, but it didn’t change that she loved her girlfriend very much.  And of course Rumi.

Not that she probably knew that—

But Rumi smiled back at her, such a genuine affection in it as she shrugged her shoulders.  No ill intent to be seen. “I think you’re perfect just the way you are.  Never change, Zoey..” She liked her exactly how she was.

Zoey had to tilt her head back the second she’d seen it, drawing in such a long and audible breath.  It looked weird, but her friends instantly knew what she was doing and shared an amused side eye between one another.  All of the nice comments, the support…it was enough to make her cry, squeezing her eyes shut with a groan.  Her poor eyes were almost as tired of crying as she was. “You guys are too nice to me..-!”

Fighting tears, and she felt a head against either shoulder as they shared soft laughter at her emotional state, Mira rubbing her hand gently and subtly kissing her shoulder knowing the sight was hidden.  Letting her feel her emotions, though, rather than hushing them.

“We’ve got you, Zoey…  I promise.”

Even now.

Zoey sniffled, ducking her head forward as she gave up fighting the tears with a nod. “I..- I know..” She was the luckiest girl in the world, to have happened upon this place by chance.  And she’d forever love them for every second of this lucky chance to be by their sides.

Zoey had squealed out loud as a cold rain drop hit her smack dab in the back of the neck, whole body tensing with the sensation. “Cold!  Oh that is cold!”

Mira groaned, but smiled as she stood upright and lifted her head. “Rumi warned you, and you didn’t listen.” Yet she still hugged Zoey right in towards her chest to protect her from the cold as she rushed them back towards the house. “Come on, let’s get her inside before she freezes.” Rumi was relieved, really, following close behind without needing told twice

It meant not getting stuck out in the rain again,

After that night in the forest.. she wasn’t sure she’d ever see it the same.

Chapter Text

A few more days had passed by since Zoey had last seen her parents, and not without their fair share of demon tears and attacks to fill their time.  It didn’t make learning history or math with Celine any easier when literal demons kept interrupting your sleep and tests.  It was definitely not the greatest, but it was a stress reliever all the same.  Mira found joy in it, really, being able to take all that anger out on something that she knew deserved it.  Zoey was finding it as a good escape, too.

But that just made Rumi think that much more.

It was about midday when Rumi sat by the front window of the house, paranoid.  Peering out the glass with a worried frown as she eyed the sky above.  The clouds were darker, thunder crashing loudly in the distance and flashes of light cutting through the dark as lightning split across the open sky.  Cringing, and staring with some tension in her shoulders.  Would there be another tear?  She was so used to the demons by now that she almost expected them every spare second, especially with Celine out of the house doing a grocery run.

“Rumi..!”

What if she got hurt?  None of them were with her, and she hadn’t seen Celine use her soul-bound weapon even once in her life.

“Hey.  Rumi?”

What if she got ambushed?

So focused on it all with such worry and paranoia stirring in her mind, that when Rumi felt a gentle hand touching down her shoulder she’d entirely jerked back with a startled yelp forcing itself from her throat.

She did not expect hands on her, clearly.

Zoey eyes had shot open wide, hurriedly withdrawing her hand back with a jerky motion and jumping in shared surprise at Rumi’s quick reaction.  She stepped back with a nervous gasp at how quickly Rumi had whipped around and away from her touch, not expecting her to be so jumpy here in the house. “Woah!“

Mira hadn’t been far behind, a bit bewildered at the reaction and stepping forward to steady Zoey with a soft frown. “Rumi?  You okay..?” The way she acted just wasn’t.. typical for them anymore.  She was improving month by month, even if it was hard to get used to other people.  Especially in the house, though, Rumi wasn’t uncomfortable with them.

It made it that much more odd to witness.

Rumi let out the breath she’d been holding with a deep exhale, her breath heavy with relief.  Almost imagining it had been a demon reaching out to grab her at first, but still found herself nodding as she clutched the cloth of her hoodie with that weighted sigh.  Her heart was just pounding from that scare, leaning forward a bit. “Yeah I.. just didn’t realize you guys were there.”

Mira didn’t seem entirely convinced, raising an eyebrow to Zoey who had thrown her the same questioning look.  Yeah, they didn’t entirely buy it, but they’d play into it if that was what she wanted to go with. “We tried calling out to you a few times, but you didn’t answer.  What are you looking at?” While asking, they’d come to join her in peering outside, eyeing the gray clouds that made even the afternoon sky look that much more dreary and shadowed over.

Looking later than it truly was.

Rumi shrugged, but her shoulders went rigid at the loud crash of thunder that followed a lightning strike they could visibly see in the distance, her fingers tensing blindly against her sides as she stared out.  It was unnerving by now, and clearly she didn’t like it being so close.  Mira was catching on, even with Rumi being a bit stubborn with the truth.  She wrapped an arm around the girl’s side to pull her in a little closer, humming slightly as she gave the casual comfort. “I didn’t think you were scared of storms.” They’d been caught in the rain three times now, Zoey with them only for two of them.  Rumi hadn’t looked all that afraid of it then.

But thinking back, one of those experiences had been nothing short of mortifying for the entire lot of them.  It would make some sense if she had grown a dislike for them.

Rumi sighed, definitely not pleased with it herself as she crossed her arms a bit self-consciously as she nodded her head in agreement. “I wasn’t..  It’s just that night we got caught out there with the first tear— they haven’t been so easy to deal with since.” She knew logically, it was only rain.  But on top of that.. her mind wouldn’t listen to logic and instead screamed demon at every rain cloud she saw.  It would be funny if not completely embarrassing.

Seeing some of their worry, Rumi shrugged, trying to pass it off as nothing when she averted her gaze a little. “But really, it’s just a storm.  It’ll pass.” The thunder that shook the ground had Rumi tense all too fast, eyes flickering to the forest line in quick reflex.  That alone had her shoulders droop, knowing very well that proved the opposite.

“Eventually…”

She hated thunder the most, forget the rest of it if not for the fact it all made her uneasy.

Mira hummed, nodding in understanding.  Zoey tilted her head with some curiosity, peering between the two before smiling and reaching to take Rumi’s hand.  Luring it down from the crossed state it rested in. “So.. why don’t we go face it?” Rumi kind of gave her a bewildered look for it, and Mira was not entirely thrilled by the idea, but Zoey just smiled despite it. “I mean, it’s not like the house is far if the lightning gets too close!  And you’re facing all your people fears anyway, so what’s one little rainstorm?”

Mira felt like she was the voice of reason in the moment, seeing Rumi’s mixed expression as she glanced out the window in debate.  The rain was starting here, she could see it starting to spatter just beyond the roofing. “Didn’t Rumi get sick the last time we went running out in the rain for more than a minute?  Besides, you shouldn’t go out in a thunderstorm.  Ever, you could get hit by lightning.” And yet they’d been out in a few now.

What was their luck that it kept happening?

Nevertheless, Zoey shook her head, huffing a bit.  Mira was spoiling her fun! “That was different, we were stuck out there!  This time it’ll be fun, we can head inside if we get too cold and stuff, sooo..  What do you think?” Excited already, the two immediately looking to Rumi to be their tiebreaker.

Rumi sighed so heavily, really just accepting her fate in the moment before she even spoke her answer aloud.  She didn’t want to be afraid forever.. but she knew she would be freezing cold.  Celine would kill them if she came home to see this, she knew it, and yet Rumi sighed slowly with resignation falling over her body. “I guess.. it’s worth a try.”

She didn’t want to let Zoey down anyway, seeing how genuinely excited she seemed to be about being able to help.

Zoey’s eyes had lit right up, giggling as she clung to Rumi’s arm, squishing their faces together while forgetting all purpose of personal space. “That’s the spirit!” Rumi was a little surprised by the gesture, feeling heat rise up to her pale cheeks as some color tinted the skin in an instant.  Zoey and Mira didn’t seem to notice the reaction, luckily for her, Zoey hurriedly pulling Rumi along with her as a soft giggle fell from her lips.  Bringing them all towards the door, not even stopping for a jacket as she smiled brightly. “Come on, we have to get out there before it stops!”

Rumi let herself be dragged along, but in all reality still focused on the odd feeling fluttering so distinctively in her chest with a soft huff.  Just what was wrong with her today?  Rumi shook her head, pressing the issue aside while curiously rubbing her pink face as the subtle blush hugging to her face lessened.

Weird…

Even just walking out into that rain, Zoey quickly gasped at the cold sensation that showered down on them, hugging herself as the icy raindrops had started pelting down on them in an instant.  It was not a light rainfall like Zoey had first expected, more of a full on downpour.  Maybe she should have grabbed a sweatshirt.  Rumi winced, already the one that held the least heat in her body and even still every drop felt like ice to the touch. “This was a horrible idea..!”

Zoey only brought herself to giggle at the words. “No going back!”

Even Mira shivered as she set foot outside, lingering just a few steps back behind the two of them.  She closed the door behind them with such a groan, shaking her head.  Seriously, the things she did for these crazy girls. “It has to be freezing out there if I’m cold just standing here.  Can we go back inside yet?” Standing just under the front roofing, watching the other two with a small pout on her expression as she watched them get soaked.

The wind wasn’t so strong, luckily, but the occasional breeze cut through the air caused nothing but a freezing cold chill through all three of them.

Zoey shook her head in refusal, stepping just a little back from Rumi with a giggle as she spun around with her arms out.  It was freezing, but somehow that made it funnier to pretend not to feel it.  She was braving it with such a happy look on her face. “No way!  We’re just starting.” This wasn’t for her, after all.  They were doing it for Rumi!

Even just having them out there with her, very clearly not being assaulted and hunted down by a horde of demons, it seemed to be helping even just a little.  Rumi shivered through a weak laugh at Zoey’s playful action, pointedly not going in despite Mira’s wishes to get them safe and warm inside of the house.  Mira didn’t even walk out to stop them, refusing to smile despite enjoying seeing Zoey so pleased with herself. “You are both going to get sick, I’m warning you right now.”

Rumi shivered, but Zoey stopped spinning with a mischievous look, eyeing Mira with a growing smirk as she took a step closer to her, eyeing the puddles on the ground all too happily as her plan formed. “Just us?”

Mira seemed to catch on, her eyes narrowing as she took a step back.  In direct contact with the door, knowing very well what evil thought had crossed Zoey’s mind with one look. “Don’t even think about it.”

She was clearly thinking about it.

Zoey was debating the consequences visually, but clearly one thought was winning over the others. “Then.. why don’t you join us!” The impulsive thought won this time, kicking just a small puddle to send a small shower of water into Mira’s pants, the water splashing and sloshing at the material.  Rumi’s eyes were wide, staring at the two and taking a slow step back.  She wasn’t taking the fault for that one.

Mira’s eye twitched staring down at it before slowly pulling her dangerous gaze up to Zoey’s frozen expression.  Oh, she realized she’d poked the bear, and yet the smallest curl of Mira’s lips betrayed her stern demeanor. “You.. are so done.”

Zoey squealed as Mira had just given up on staying out of it, turning on her heel and trying to bolt and hide behind Rumi hurriedly as she felt the instant panic.  Mira running full speed was quite literally terrifying. “I take it back— I take it back-!”

Rumi laughed as she was used as a human shield, her hands resting over Zoey’s as they held onto her sides to keep her there.  It tickled, and yet Mira huffed, slowing to a stop as she reached around to grab Zoey by the arm and pried her away.  All while purposely tickling her, holding Zoey in to her body with an evil snicker leaving. “You really thought that was funny do you?” Zoey was giggling too hard to answer, tears in her eyes from laughter while helplessly reaching for Rumi as she squirmed and tried to flee despite the hold Mira had on her.

“Nonono!  Rumi, save me—!”

Rumi couldn’t hide the smile holding to her face despite how her whole body shivered with every breath, shaking her head as she took a step back.  She wasn’t getting in the middle of that.  The second Zoey had made her legs go limp to slide out from under Mira’s arms, she was hiding right behind Rumi again, this time dodging around her with such a happy smile on her face.  She had no choice now!

Mira wasn’t exactly playing fair, though, seeing that Zoey seemed to panic a bit when she’d chased her driving her actions a bit cruelly.  Zoey screamed in terror when Mira had just taken to full speed chasing her around Rumi, Rumi jumping visibly and spinning to try not to bump into any of them in the high-speed chase.  Except.. one wrong step— and she felt when she’d stepped on something, her head being wrenched back in the same second as she gasped and fell back onto the ground with a cringe.  

Mira and Zoey had stopped the second they’d seen her fall back too, eyes wide as they came to an instant stop. “Rumi!  Are you okay?” Mira stepped closer, crouching right down in worry, but Rumi offered a smile despite the wince she’d given, checking her own hands to make sure she hadn’t scraped them when she’d braced them behind her.

“Fine..” Rumi’s eyes had moved to Zoey, who stood covering her mouth in silence..  Sides shaking visibly from holding back her laughter.

She’d seen it all.

Mira didn’t see what was so funny about it, really having felt her heart drop when she’d seen Rumi fall and genuinely looking over at Zoey with a confused frown when she’d caught onto it. “What’s so funny?” She knew Zoey wouldn’t just be laughing at her pain.

That wasn’t Zoey.

“She.. she tripped on her braid..!” The laughter fell through her high-pitched tone, not being able to hold it all back when answering.

Rumi was entirely embarrassed, reaching down and cupping the rainwater in her palm and throwing it aimlessly towards Zoey’s direction.  Mira tried not to laugh, she really did, but the smile betrayed her as Zoey jumped back hurriedly.  Hushed from her amusement with the icy water all at once. “That’s cold—!”

Mira offered her hand down to Rumi, shaking her head in amusement as Rumi avoided eye contact with a gentle glare focused on Zoey. “You really need to watch your step.” Tripping on her own hair was as unfortunate as it was funny.

Zoey had stepped over with a more apologetic smile seeing Rumi’s clear embarrassment, stifling the giggle she wanted to let out to be nice. “Sorry, it just looked..-“

Rumi sighed, and yet let a weak smile crawl back onto her expression.  Now, she was definitely soaked to the bone after being on the ground. “Hilarious.. I get it.” She could imagine it herself, she probably looked really stupid falling that way.

The moment was interrupted the second that the lightning had struck far too close for comfort, the sky lighting and flashing blindingly over the lot of them.  Rumi and Zoey’s mixed expression of shock came in a near instant, Rumi jumping half onto Zoey as she was entirely startled in the moment.  Mira couldn’t process in time as the two fell over directly into her, only laughing despite her own flinch as they fell right back down into the muddy rainwater with Rumi this time.  The water pooling all through the grass and soiled dirt, Rumi had to take a second to join the rest of them in the laughter as she was still struggling to calm her pounding heart from the scare.

And yet with them here, it definitely wasn’t so scary, not at all.

Maybe the rain wasn’t so bad.

Soaked to the bone, they were all a shivering mess.  Completely out of breath and yet smiling so wide that it hurt to do so.  Rumi just laid her head back in defeat across Mira’s shoulder, the next blow of the wind cutting right through her body in such a violent chill.  Way too cold for her. “We should.. really get inside before-…”

“Girls!”

All three paused, eyes wide and their smiles had turned more hesitant and guilty as they’d sat up, Mira’s hair entirely soaked and weighed down straight as she propped herself up to look over more carefully since her hair was entirely down.  Celine was in complete shock finding them outside in this weather, especially with the lightning this close, an umbrella clutched in hand.  She was extremely unhappy. “Inside, now!  All of you.” Oh, she was upset.

Herding them inside, Celine had rushed to get towels, scolding them every step as they were marched into the house.

Every single one of them had to change their clothes entirely, not one piece of clothing remaining dry from their fun in the rain.

Celine had every single one of them lined up on the couch, huffing as she wrapped them entirely in a towel each to get their soaking wet hair off of their backs.  Zoey’s hair even got taken out down from the buns she kept them up in, huffing a complaint as it was. “It’s not that bad.. it’s just water!”

“It’s not even five degrees out there, what were you thinking?  It’s not just water when you could have all gotten hypothermia.” Celsius, clearly, if it wasn’t frozen rain.  Celine hushed herself as she turned on the hair dryer, sighing and getting to work on making sure every single one of them got taken care of one by one.  Rumi’s braid was messy, but helped to keep the hair all in one place to get dried faster.  Maybe not as thoroughly as Celine would have liked…

But Rumi was very particular about her hair, very rarely taking it out even to wash it in the shower.

Mira’s pants, Mira’s hoodie.  Zoey’s blanket, Zoey’s plush.  Maybe feeling a little sick already, and Rumi accepted that she’d deserved to fall ill after going in the rain despite always Mira arguing it would make her sick before.  Zoey had seemed so happy that Mira had come to join them that ultimately, Rumi truly doubted she’d care if she did get sick.

It had been worth it, surely, Mira and Zoey in a similar situation this time around.  Celine had her hands full dealing with the sick children and their poor impulse control, but she managed just fine having the house to herself.

For the most part.

“Celiiiine..-  I’m dying..!”

Zoey’s cry sounded out from down the hall, shrill in pitiful nature as she called for the woman.  Not even calling from her own bedroom.. but from the room at the very end of the hall.  Celine’s room.  Celine only sighed, shaking her head knowingly as she walked all the way down the hall from the kitchen with a half-amused expression on. “And whose fault is that?”

The sight of all three of the girls, all huddled up and tucked into her bed where she could keep an eye on them at once.  Celine sacrificed her own well-being to make sure of it, not minding getting sick if it meant them being taken care of.

The answer came instantly, a sad mix of sick voices knowingly overlapping the other as they chorused it out.

“Ours..”

Celine nodded in satisfaction with the responses, shaking her head.  Children. “I’m making you all some soup, and I brought extra tissues.” The small smiles that were rewarded, Celine just knew that she was getting attached more and more with each passing day.  The way their smiles genuinely lessened some of the frustration she had with them.

How she put up with them when they did things like this, however, she’d never know herself.

Chapter Text

The next temperature drop had finally come when they’d least expected it.

The first sign for Rumi, had been when she’d gotten up to both her and Celine’s alarms going off at the same time.  By the time she’d gotten up and left her room, it became apparent something was different, finding no Celine waiting for her.  Rumi thought it was a bit odd, still hearing the familiar trill of Celine’s alarm clock off in her room.  She’d gone to shut it off, too, seeing the woman wasn’t anywhere to be seen.

Surely it had gone off a little too long, though.  Rumi had a feeling Mira and Zoey weren’t sleeping so well through the morning after that.

Still, Rumi suppressed a shiver as she rubbed her sleeved arms.  Even under her hoodie it was all too cold for her liking, but she brushed it off to go find Celine.  It wasn’t hard, walking into the living room and flitting her eyes around.  The house was empty.. but just out beyond the front window she could catch a glimpse of the back of Celine’s head.  Curiosity got the better of her, carefully opening the front door and stepping out.

Celine glanced her way for a second, standing just under the eave of the roof.  With good reason, too, eyes softening when she’d seen Rumi holding herself.  She really wished Rumi wore more jackets, immediately shrugging the one she’d thrown on off of only one of her shoulders.  Rumi blinked as she watched, before stepping over closer with a knowing smile.  She just learned to accept it whenever Celine made her put on an extra layer.

She knew it was a good intention.

Celine carefully held Rumi in to her side, wrapping the other end of the jacket right around the girl with a slow sigh. “The tea’s on the stove still.  You didn’t have to come out if you were cold…” She knew how it was to get cold easily, right there with Rumi in that case.  It was freezing out.

Neither of the two were usually warm, frequently cold.

Rumi shrugged her shoulders slightly, holding the jacket in place with one hand as she shifted and leaned into the contact. “I know, I just wanted to see what you were doing.” Rumi had her head against Celine’s shoulder, Celine’s head resting so very gently against hers as they stood there for a few seconds.

“The weather said it was ideal for snow.” Celine said it so simply, but even she had her smile curve up a bit more seeing Rumi perk up subtly.  The one thing she’d always remember.. was how Celine told her once how much her mother had loved the snow.  Since then.. it was almost tradition to wait and sit for the first snow together.

Side by side.

“Really?” Rumi’s gaze moved up in reflex, her eyes moving to look around at the sky that was almost entirely covered up by grey and white clouds; they looked almost blue in the dim morning light.  It wasn’t even December yet.. and there was going to be snow?

Celine chuckled softly, but nodded nonetheless.  It wasn’t definite, but it had seemed rather likely to her. “There’s a chance.  It’s a bit early, but that doesn’t mean it isn’t possible..” Pleasant silence dragged out between the two, comfortably looking up and waiting patiently to see if anything would happen.

The front door didn’t stay closed for very long, Zoey yawning widely as she stepped outside, her blanket still wrapped up and draped across her shoulders. “Morning…-!” She ended it in a strained sound as she’d taken that very moment to stretch, Mira coming out just behind her.  They were both still a little drowsy since they’d gotten up early with the other two, but seemed in a decent enough mood.

Celine didn’t turn them away despite it being different to have anyone else around when winter started to come in full swing.  It didn’t always bring such good memories with the weather, and yet she liked the fact they were around. ”Good morning, girls.” Celine watched as they’d come in closer, really just huddling up a bit more while trying to see what they were out here for in the first place.

Mira didn’t spot anything immediately, unfolding her backup pair of glasses to put on rather than the circular pair she’d grown rather fond of.  Even still, she didn’t see anything that she missed, being the first of them to question it. “What are we looking at?”

Celine sighed, just knowing Rumi was smiling in amusement that she had to answer the question twice now. “We’re waiting to see if it’s going to snow.”

Zoey and Mira did the exact same thing Rumi had, their head tilting right up as Celine smiled at the reaction.  They were growing similar in their own small ways, Celine could see it in them all on occasion.  Zoey blinked a bit owlishly, peering around at the sky with a hum of debate. “I don’t see any snow.” Maybe hoping to jinx it, Mira snickering softly as she caught onto Zoey’s mischievous grin.

She knew Zoey believed in jinxes, so it was clear that she tried to have some fun with her wording and see what happened.

Mira knew it wouldn’t work, but merely shook her head and didn’t spoil her girlfriend’s fun.  All four of them seemed to lock in as a snowflake came falling down between them all, the four going dead silent before exchanging a quick look between one another.  Zoey cracked the widest grin, giggling softly. “Nevermind!” Mira rolled her eyes with a fond smile, watching as slowly that one little snowflake seemed to start multiplying.  There was no harsh wind to have it come down any faster, just light snow that started to float so slowly down to settle onto the grass.

Falling steadier and steadier, Rumi leaned into Celine just a little more when she felt how she’d given her just a little squeeze.  The two of them were secretly far more happy about the snow than the other pair, their smiles softer though.  It was a memory Celine loved to have in mind.. and sharing this every year with Rumi since she’d found out had been so special.

Zoey could have her win this time, smiling ear to ear.

Celine was rather pleased with the outcome, watching the Sun peek just out from behind the clouds.  Almost as if someone was saying hello from a place she couldn’t hear. “Well, would you look at that.  It really is an early snow.”

This year, Celine had definitely needed to have that small gift.

Zoey was already waking up watching it, her eyes glittering as she made a small noise of excitement in the back of her throat. “How long until it sticks?  I want to go play in it!” Celine shook her head, fighting the smile that wouldn’t leave her face.

She couldn’t help but bring up the last time they went out recklessly into the cold weather, raising an eyebrow in amusement. “Have we learned nothing from the last rainstorm?” The three girls’ smiles turned nervously guilty, sharing soft laughter between them at the mention.  Poor Celine had even gotten sick from the three of them not long after.  Luckily, she wasn’t so serious about bringing it up, ushering them along gently and guiding Rumi in step with her. “But it should be a few hours before it’s high at all, so I’d get inside and get warm until then.” If they were too cold to use their hands, she wouldn’t let them play.

Or they’d lose those hands before they could.

That alone had Zoey beaming a smile and running in ahead of the rest of the group immediately.  She knew what that meant. “Tea time!” Oh, how she hoped they’d get hot chocolate for when the official winter season started.  Zoey loved it more than anything, definitely having a sweet tooth.

Celine made sure they ate, drank warm drinks, and before they could run outside she made sure they dressed warm for a change.  She wasn’t dealing with three sick children again, not when she was able to stop it. “If any of you get too cold, be sure to go right inside.  I’ll get you something warm.” Celine knew she was hovering a good bit, but hypothermia was no joke to her.  It brought her some stress watching them all head out.

So much so, she really ended up standing outside and keeping an eye on them all.  She found some relief in watching the girls go have their fun.  This time, clad in winter gloves, jackets, and pants.  Knowing these girls, Zoey might have gone out in a short sleeved t-shirt if Celine hadn’t interfered.

Nearly a full foot of snow had settled over the open plains, a few occasional snow drifts where it collected up.  Meanwhile, when Mira found out what snow drifts were?  She was finding it far too fun to literally pick up Zoey.. and throw her into them, and Zoey was enjoying it too.  The powder snow that had settled on top of the rest had billowed up the second she’d been thrown into it, not even getting up immediately as she just laid there. “Okay.. okay that’s so much more fun than I thought it would be!  Rumi, you have to try this!” Zoey pushed herself up with a giggle, enjoying herself already.

Rumi was almost curious, though she wasn’t used to seeing such rough play in snow.  Merely cocking her head in some curiosity.  Mira looked back to Rumi, smiling and copying the head tilt in her own amusement. “Do you want to give it a try?” She even held out an arm, patient despite clearly enjoying herself.

She liked to show off how strong she was getting, the group of them not just average anymore.  They were starting to get close to Rumi’s level as time had gone by, each in their own style of fighting of course.

Rumi was a bit hesitant, but less withdrawn to the idea of trusting them as she used to be.  Eyeing Mira’s hand, before looking unsurely to meet Mira’s eyes. “You won’t throw me?” She could maybe understand being dropped.. but thrown?  She was nervous even imagining it.  Almost like imagining jumping out of a plane.

She would never!

…

Surely, never…

Mira still smiled, however, expectantly gesturing Rumi closer. “I promise.  No throwing, but I can’t promise I won’t drop you.” That was the fun of it, and Mira wanted to show Rumi what it was like.  One step at a time.

“If she does I’ll shove snow down her pants!” Zoey even piped up to be encouraging in the moment, her eyes sparkling with evil intent.  She would.

Rumi knew she would, which made it that much more safe sounding as she sighed slowly.  Screw it, she went in the rain for Zoey— she could handle a little drop for Mira. “Okay.. okay fine.” Rumi stepped closer, Zoey whooping to celebrate the accepted offer as she stood up.  Mira saw Rumi’s half glare as she’d scooped her up, one arm under the bend of Rumi’s knees and the other around her back.

Mira had to try not to smile, knowing it would make her look like she’d lied, but she couldn’t help it.  It immediately had Rumi regretting her decision, already nervous as she held her arms of reflex around Mira’s neck. “Don’t throw me.” It came as such a quick warning, huffing and glancing down anxiously as Mira walked towards the next snow drift she eyed up.

“Hey, I promised.  Don’t you trust me?”

Rumi stared deadpan back at Mira, the wider that shit-eating grin got the less she trusted whatever plan was going on inside of Mira’s head. “No.  No, not really.” Rumi was pretty blunt with that, Mira snickering and rolling her eyes.  She had the idea to give Rumi a small scare, shaking her head with a slow hum.

“Well.. maybe you shouldn’t.” The words had Rumi’s eyes shooting open wide, instantly alarmed.  Mira had only meant to bounce Rumi in the air and catch her before she hit the ground.  Except.. Rumi hadn’t let go of Mira at all.  When she’d caught the smallest bit of air, she’d gasped and hugged right onto Mira in fear, and Mira didn’t even have time to correct her step, her own eyes widening as she was tugged off balance forward.

Zoey squeaked as she watched the two both go falling into the snow, covering her mouth with a loud slap before rushing over a few steps in concern. “Rumi!  Mira?” Had they hurt themselves?  Even Celine had taken a step closer, so ready to cross over as she’d tensed.  But hearing Mira just start cracking up, and Rumi’s frustrated groan?  She was glad to know they were okay without even seeing them, sighing as her shoulders fell lax.  These girls would give her a heart attack one of these days.

Rumi was pushing Mira’s back into the snow, glaring down at her in such an angry pout as she’d flipped on top of her. “Mir—!” 

Mira flinched as the snow hit the back of her neck through her hair that usually protected it from the cold, but she was not dropping that smile whatsoever.  Poor Rumi was not used to the games Zoey was at all. “You were supposed to let go!” Mira and Rumi were really just rolling one another around on the snow, Zoey giggling through her relief.

They were funny to watch roll all across the ground, snow all through their hair and across their jackets.

The playful roughhousing had ended in Rumi laughing too as she’d been knocked back flat into the snow all over again, a little out of breath.  Mira hovered over her with a wide smirk, shaking her head. “Are you done yet?” Rumi being so smiley was different.. Mira had to say she rather liked the look on her.  Even if she’d drawn it out by nearly scaring Rumi half to death by pretending to throw her.

Rumi was smiling as she tried to calm her laughter, her eyes almost squinted from how wide her smile was.  Catching her breath, however, she could see the both of their breaths clouding through the soft pants between the little space between their faces.  Rumi’s smile didn’t fully leave, and yet her eyes had relaxed slightly with a slow blink.

Mira paused.  If she knew any better, she could swear she saw Rumi blush.  But with the chill in the air, it very well could just be the cold weather making the skin flush red.  Mira shook her head, snickering to herself.

Surely she was seeing things.. but it still piqued her interest with the small reaction.

Interesting.

Mira didn’t get to think on the reaction for long, however.  As when she’d forgotten who was around, a poorly packed snowball had been hurled to hit her in the side of the head.  Rumi’s eyes widened, for once snorting and having to shelter her face.  She hadn’t expected to see that, especially with Mira nearly falling off of her when the impact came.  Mira huffed, sitting upright and brushing off her hair and cheek with a flick of her wrist.

After the rain, Zoey really wanted to test this?

Zoey knew instantly, too, when Mira stood up and looked right over to her.  Glancing between the next snowball she’d made in her hand and back to her lover’s face. “..I feel I made a mistake…-”

“You better put it down.” Mira had it hang in the air as a playful threat, a subtle smile falling through the playful danger that hung in the air.

Celine sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.  These girls would be the death of her. “Girls, be more gentle.” She wasn’t so used to seeing any of them this physical with the play fights, but she assumed that playing in the snow typically would be like this.  Well, it had been for her and Ryu, so she supposed she had no right to speak on the matter.  Celine had turned to go start some drinks on the stove, seeing how the girls had snow on almost every extremity they had.

Every single one of those girls, however, had went completely quiet when the sound of the snowball that had been hurled next had come into direct contact with the back of Celine’s head.  The sound had all three of their heads turning, Zoey’s eyes wide as Celine turned around so slowly, eyes trained right on her so tensely.

Zoey’s hand fell completely slack, the snowball clutched in her hand falling right into the snow in stunned shock.

She hadn’t been the one to throw it.

She couldn’t believe anyone had genuinely thrown one at Celine, frozen like a deer in the headlights just from one look alone.  Zoey was innocent, instantly holding both hands up in instant surrender.  Don’t look at her!

Celine’s glare fell onto Mira, who seemed all too smug as she brushed off her hands.  She wasn’t even trying to hide it, raising an eyebrow. “Where do you think you’re going?” She was the only one out of all of them who was always so tense and never made time for herself.  Mira was trying a far more conniving way to involve Celine in the fun for once.

War.

Celine was more in disbelief she’d done it, confused and squinting as she eyed Mira up and down. “Just what do you think you’re doing?” For once, it did not sound so gentle, and Rumi had even gotten a bit nervous from where she’d sat up on the ground.

“Mira..” Rumi almost warned her, as much as she knew Celine wouldn’t hurt any of them?  She could definitely be mad.

Celine and Mira both held similar glares, it was almost uncanny.  One side amused.. the other leaning almost towards bemused with the flat expression she held.

“You keep insisting we go out and have fun.  Live a little.  Pick up some snow, and do it yourself.” Mira was poking the bear, but she had a point.  Celine preached that they were children, and constantly ushered them to have fun since Bobby had gotten through to her about the idea.  But not once had she even try to show the behavior she encouraged through example.

Celine’s eyes shut, drawing in such a slow breath.  Rumi’s eyes tracked her as she crouched down, seeming to genuinely grab a handful of snow and slowly standing again.  Her fingers rolled against it, tapping in order and she packed it firmly.

“Give it your best shot.  You are a hunter, aren’t you?” Mira was teasing in a way, curious to see if Celine would actually do it.  Even if she doubted she would, Mira was sure enough that Celine wouldn’t take her scolding too incredibly far if she was genuinely getting angered by the taunting.

Mira didn’t anticipate that snowball coming at her even half as fast as it had, getting clipped right in the shoulder and nearly falling back with a stumble under the impact.  She stared at her shoulder, before scoffing with a smile.  It had actually worked, Zoey and Rumi as surprised as she was as they’d looked up despite their surprise.

Celine had thrown it.

She actually threw it, and Rumi couldn’t help the smile she grew seeing Celine even breaking into one of amusement seeing Mira’s stunned reaction and raising an eyebrow and propping a hand on her hip. “What?”

Mira hummed, holding her smirk. “Not bad.. for someone your age.” Celine stared back, eye twitching noticeably at that comment.

Those right there, those were fighting words.

That front yard— for as quiet as it had been for all these years— was the most lively it had ever been with them there.  Zoey had to duck down and take cover under the side of the snow drift as she’d gotten an onslaught of unprovoked snowballs hurled in her direction, squeaking and hushing her giggles.  Celine had noticed they were rubbing off on each other, making each other happier and better people because of it.

But did she realize just how much they were brightening her world too?

How long had it been since she’d smiled so much, and forgotten how much the snow usually brought her mind back to the shadows?

Her sun was gone, but she could still find some warmth in the stars.  And how those stars brightened her life that much more…

She could never have foreseen it all.

Chapter Text

“Oh my god…  We killed her.”

Zoey’s fearful whisper had trailed out, swamped with guilt as she covered her mouth.  Stood just outside of Celine’s room, hovering by the doorframe and watching as Mira took Celine’s temperature.  The thermometer was pressed under her tongue, Mira being careful as she held Celine’s jaw shut with her other hand to make sure the readings came out accurate.  One day of being out in the snow, and for once none of her girls had gotten sick from playing out in the cold weather.  Only for Celine to be the one to fall ill for a change, and they all felt horrible being the cause for it.

Rumi was worried sick, pacing the hall just outside the room and biting into the nail of her thumb anxiously.  Back and forth again and again, peering in each time she’d gone to pass near the door of Celine’s room at the very end of the hall.

Celine wasn’t so used to this, struggling to find her words in this predicament. “I’m fine.. but you still shouldn’t be so close.” Celine’s argument had fallen a bit muffled with how Mira kept her mouth shut.  She couldn’t help but feel a bit put off, considering she was being fussed over by actual children.

Confusion had been nearly instant when she hadn’t come out of her room despite her alarm having been turned off when it sounded out.  They had a routine, and it wasn’t like her.  Rumi had been the one to find out when she’d gone to check on Celine after nearly an hour, and in turn the other two had been woken in her nervousness.

Rightfully so, right about now.

Mira heard the thermometer beep as it confirmed the reading, pulling it back without paying Celine’s complaints any mind.  But reading the number, Mira nearly dropped it in disbelief, skimming it over frantically with a tense expression.  That couldn’t be the real temperature, not at all. “Zoey, I think your thermometer’s broken.  This can’t be right.” If so, surely Celine would be dead right now, over two times the number she was hoping to see.

Zoey was confused before it seemed to click for her, hurriedly reaching out for Mira to pass it over to her. “It is right, it’s Fahrenheit.  Dad packed it for me before I left…  Let me see.” Mira passed it over into Zoey’s open hand with a soft frown.  Celsius was really all that they used where they lived so it wasn’t easy to read, much less comprehensible at a first glance.  Zoey seemed nervous turning the numbers to face her however, wincing. “Oh.. yeah that’s still not good.  It’s still pretty high, even for me..”

102.3°

Rumi had dropped her arms down to her side, walking over with a worried frown as she peered over Zoey’s shoulder to see.  She didn’t like seeing it in comparison to Celsius measurements, swallowing nervously as she glanced over to eye Zoey’s mixed expression. “What's the average temperature supposed to be?”

“Ninety-eight.. ninety-nine maybe?  Either way.. she’s running a pretty bad fever.  What do we do?” Zoey knew for sure that she needed fluids!  Celine made them soup a lot, so maybe they could do that too?  Oh, she hated being so bad at this!  Zoey had always been the one to get sick way back, public school and all, so being on the other end she now understood why Celine worried so much over them every time.

She felt horrible not knowing what to do.

Mira sighed, taking a second to think. “Okay, I’ll get something going on the stove.  I think we have enough ingredients for a few days.  Rumi, tissues should still be in the bathroom closet, maybe a cold compress if you can find one.  Zoey, don’t let her leave the bed unless she needs to use the bathroom or something.” In other words.. watch Celine until she fell back to sleep unless something stopped her from doing so.

She didn’t look so good.

So, Zoey stayed right with Celine, sitting on the edge of the bed.  Worried, but trying not to make her concerned glances so obvious.

Celine felt her eyes, however, even as she kept her eyes shut with her slightly heavy breaths filling the silence of the room.  She was too aware of it all even despite how the heat fogged up her senses. “You don’t have to keep staring.  I will be just fine.” Celine insisted so, finally forcing her eyes open with a frown holding to her expression.

Trying to convince, rather than encourage the fretting.

Especially facing the worried face Zoey held, her eyes sad and full of concern as she hovered over Celine’s bedside. “You got sick because of us, you don’t really look okay.  Not to sound rude or anything, you just—..!” Zoey trailed off with a stressed sigh, pulling her legs up onto the bed with her to rest her cheek up against them.

Still tired from just waking up or not, she wasn’t just going to leave Celine alone as long as she was awake.  Celine was sickly pale, flushed in the cheeks from the temperature and yet still fighting to stay alert and present with the girls.  So instead of fighting, she just let out a heavy exhale and nodded. “I know, Zoey.  I know what you meant.” There was no offense taken.  Celine wasn’t letting her own mixed feelings end up hurting the girls when she knew they meant well in what they were doing.  Instead, her eyes softened in concern when they met Zoey’s that never broke away from hers. “Have you all eaten?”

Zoey huffed, shaking her head with her worried look turning almost sour in disbelief.  Always worrying for them, since they were the next hunters. “No.. but you shouldn’t be worried about that!  You need sleep.” That’s all she said, Zoey shutting it down all too fast. “Mira said so, so you’re going to stay right here!”

Zoey’s glare had fallen short, already not liking even the slight stern nature that had befallen her tone. “Please—?”

Celine chuckled so softly as Zoey had backtracked in an instant hearing herself sounding almost harsh in her worry.  She didn’t argue, not now.  Celine knew this was stressful on all of them, not wanting to make it any worse. “If you go get something to eat, I’ll stay right here.  But you need to take care of yourselves if I’m not.. alright?”

Zoey had hurriedly nodded, her lips pulling into a small smile as she nodded. “Okay, okay.. I’ll be right back!” Celine watched Zoey scurry off of her bed and out the door in a matter of seconds, her next soft laugh trailing into a dry cough as she winced and stayed perfectly on her back.  Moving was harder than she wanted to admit, but left alone she found it probably was for the best that she let the girls handle it.

If she didn’t get better, what kind of mentor would she be to stay ill and weak?

Celine was trying her best to let sleep come to claim her, but the silence hadn’t lingered long enough when she was hyper-aware of every little sensation.  Rumi had come in not long after Zoey had left, Celine sighing slowly when she’d heard the soft creeping steps.  She was good at making as little noise as possible, and yet Celine knew she’d try it.

“Rumi.”

Rumi faltered for a second, before sighing and walking normally over to the bedside. “I’m sorry.. I know you don’t like us being around when you’re sick I just..- I got you a cloth and some water, if that’s okay.” Celine nodded faintly, not even opening her eyes as she acknowledged it.  A makeshift cold compress, she knew since she’d taught Rumi how to do it so long ago.

“Go ahead, I don’t mind.” Celine encouraged it so gently, Rumi stepping closer and setting the small bowl of water she’d filled onto the bedside table.  She dampened the cloth into it, wringing it out a bit before she even put it over her forehead.  Brushing back her hair with such care, Rumi frowned seeing Celine so compliant about it.  Something about her mentor just accepting the care, it had her more worried than before.

Celine knew she wasn’t at her best, clearly, and that put Rumi off far more than when she had been fighting it before.

“You need to get some rest..  Do you need any water, maybe some tea?  I can make it today, I don’t mind.” Rumi insisted she could, and yet Celine shook her head in refusal.

“Not yet.. maybe I do need some sleep.  But I need you to keep an eye on Zoey and Mira for me, I can tell they’re using that stove.” Celine didn’t like it being used when she wasn’t around to supervise, but there was little she could do about it at this very moment.

Rumi hesitated entirely, peering back towards the door with a shaky exhale.  She was conflicted, but didn’t want to worry Celine any more than necessary. “Promise you’ll get some sleep.  Not just.. get up the second you’re alone?”

Celine gave her those vibes, she was the kind of person to do it.  Even so, she only got another nod. “Go on, I promise.. I’m tired anyways.  Try and stay away from the room, you can’t risk getting sick again.” Celine was well aware by now that Rumi had the weakest immune system since she was homeschooled her entire life, a bit more vulnerable to the illnesses that passed through the house.  

So, against her own will, Rumi gently reached out to pull Celine’s covers up over her torso a little more. “If you need anything just call…” Heading for the door, and yet when she reached the frame she felt her steps fall short.  She wanted so badly to add onto it, to tell Celine she loved her.  And yet, it felt like too much.

It had been so long, Rumi couldn’t remember if she’d said it much if at all.  Maybe when she was younger…

But when Celine was the one sick?  She felt the urge to say it more than anything.

Celine felt her presence, too, still confused as her eyes fell slowly open with some thought as she looked towards her. “Rumi.. I can tell you’re still here.” The footsteps hadn’t fully left, but facing Rumi’s mixed expression, any scold she’d thought up had died before she’d spoken it.  Rumi bit her lip, avoiding Celine’s tired gaze with a small nod.

“Sorry.. right.” Correcting herself on instinct.  There was weakness in the moment, whether from Rumi or Celine in the moment neither could be sure.  Celine had nearly allowed her eyes to fall back shut, her head slowly leaning back into her pillow more comfortably.  Rumi took a breath, but she didn’t leave despite her resignation, hesitantly parting her lips. “Celine..?”

Celine hummed softly, confused when she’d glanced to find Rumi not fully facing her any longer.  One hand on the doorframe, hardly even looking back over her shoulder. “Yes?” Confused, maybe, but listening.

“I love you… you know that, right-?”

Celine went dead silent, staring at Rumi’s back with widened eyes for just a moment.  She hadn’t expected it, but her whole expression melted from shock and down into concern.  How long had it been since those words had been spoken in this house? “I’ll be fine, Rumi…  But yes, I know.” It took a second to collect herself, Celine moving her eyes away with a slow breath.  It felt odd to struggle to recall a time the phrase had been uttered, feeling her chest tight even considering it.

Rumi shut her eyes, not even expecting it to be returned as she nodded.  She knew Celine would be okay, even if it freaked her out.  Her anxiety hated Celine being sick, trying to cling to logic rather than emotion.

“I love you too.” Celine knew it had been too long, the words feeling unnatural on her own tongue as she cringed.  Her chest felt odd saying it, and yet she returned it even still. “Really, now, go watch them for me.  I trust you to do that much.” She didn’t want to linger on it, trying to end the conversation there.

Rumi let her.

Rumi had tensed up so subtly when she’d heard the words echoed back, but nodded hurriedly despite not feeling Celine’s eyes on her back.  It stunned her to hear, a weak smile playing on her lips as she pushed down the emotion that it stirred up. “Yes, Celine.” Leaving Celine so hurriedly, not letting either of them get caught up in an awkward moment, and yet Celine felt there was so much affection in just that alone.

Neither of them were so good with feelings, were they?  A little uncomfortable despite the either of them having liked to hear it deep down.

Sleep had come for Celine quickly after she was left alone, and so had the realistic dreams that fevers brought on that much stronger in her influenced state.  It brought her so far away from the sick feeling that drowned out her typically calm reality.

—

Mira was in the kitchen, taking out the ingredients and flipping through some of the handwritten recipes Celine had tucked away in a drawer.  She was trying to figure out which was the best for right now, eyeing the soup recipes with stern expression.  Hearing the floorboards give a creak just off behind her, however, she’d glanced back to find Zoey in some surprise. “Is she asleep already?”

Zoey shook her head as she walked over, humming in denial as she tilted her head and peered over Mira’s shoulder.  Pressing her cheek into it, really just skimming over some of the recipes as she found it as an excuse to get some touch. “Celine said she’d sleep if I left her…  Something about us needing to eat, but I think she just wanted to be alone.”

Mira nodded, understanding as she eyed the recipes and flitted her eyes over them. “We’ll all eat something, I just want to make the right thing.  Do you remember what she made us?  That soup from before.” Mira’s tastebuds had been off from being sick, she couldn’t recall it accurately at all.

So, relying on Zoey to recall the details for her was what she had to rely on.

Zoey wasn’t completely sure, eyeing the recipes with some hesitation. “I remember there was a lot of chicken.. right?  I could swear there was like a whole one in my bowl.. but I can’t really remember what she had in it.”

Mira instantly started shuffling through the papers, skimming them with a soft hum. “No chicken in these..- Wait, this might be it.” Mira stopped instantly when she found one of the soup recipes with the meat listed directly at the top, sighing in some relief. “Okay, this one has cornish hens.  I’ll check the freezer, do we have the rest of the ingredients?” Mira passed off the recipe into Zoey’s hands, trusting her to read it off as she went to check for any meat they had to make whatever soup they figured out.

Zoey carefully started skimming the list.  Most of them sounded right, but she squinted a bit at one of the words.  Most she knew from the grocery lists Celine had her write out for practice, but some still seemed out of place.

She didn’t know this one.

Zoey turned it to the side a few times, eyeing the handwriting in some confusion. “I don’t think she had any ju..- juuuujubes-?” Zoey squinted at the Korean on the page, sounding out the writing with some struggle.  Celine had helped her with her Korean, so it wasn’t as hard as it used to be.  But it still didn’t mean she knew what it was.

Mira hummed as she looked through the freezer, pausing in thought. “Dates of some kind.. but yeah, I think she skipped those too.  Maybe she doesn’t like them.” Considering it, she shoved the idea of adding the dates aside, instantly smiling as she found some of the chicken stashed back in the back. “We only have five.. but it’ll have to do.” Cornish hens weren’t very big.. but they couldn’t be picky.  Especially when Celine wasn’t well enough to go out to the grocery store.

They were making do.

Mira set out a pot onto the stovetop and turned on the heat, letting it sit on a low temperature as Zoey listed off the ingredients, listening closely the whole time. “Okay, so while this heats we should get some of the other ingredients ready.  What else is on there?” She turned to find Zoey already looking through some of the cupboards.

“Uh.. green onions.. something about pepper, ginseng, rice, salt, and a lot of garlic cloves.  Who needs sixteen garlic cloves for just one serving?” Zoey was starting to wonder if this recipe was accurate, but doubted Celine would write it down if not.

Mira snickered, but shrugged her shoulders. “You’d actually be surprised.  Come on, let’s wash some of these before we even chop the onions.” Starting on just washing some of them first, getting all of the ingredients out.

Yeah.. if sixteen was just for one person?  Imagine the arrangement for four people out on that counter.  Rumi had come just around the corner, crossing into the kitchen with some curiosity as she eyed the mess they were making on the counters.  So many mismatched dishes out to separate the cleaned ingredients from the unwashed.

Mira was kind of loving being the one to help guide Zoey in what to do, only pausing when she’d glanced back to see Rumi curiously eyeing their hands.  She didn’t seem so sure of what to do with herself, really just standing still and observing rather than interrupting them.  Mira cocked her head with a smile, humming as she gestured her head towards the bag of rice almost knowingly. “Do you want to help?  We have a lot of rice to wash.” Rumi liked to be working almost all the time, so surely she wanted to help even if she wasn’t sure how to.

And Mira liked when she was right, watching how Rumi had looked up to her so fast before nodding. “Yeah, but it should probably soak for a while..” Maybe an hour to get fully soaked through.

Zoey glanced slowly between the two, beyond confused and just curiously listening as she kept washing the vegetables as Mira showed her to. “Why would we wash the rice?” All at once, Rumi and Mira had paused in their actions and looked at Zoey in almost concern.  Hadn’t Zoey ever washed rice before?

“Why wouldn’t we?” Rumi tilted her head slightly.  She’d never really cooked before, but she knew that was kind of an unspoken rule.  Always wash the rice.

Always.

Zoey shrugged her shoulders, seeming to think for a long second. “Well.. I don’t know, I thought cooking it got out all of the icky stuff— right?  So why would we wash it?” Mira stared at her, trying so hard not to be concerned.

Zoey’s dad was American raised, after all, and he probably hadn’t washed the rice.  It didn’t make it any less concerning to Mira, considering all of the dirt and dust that they’d probably eaten. “No.  It just—.. no.  You wouldn’t put dirt in boiling water and call that clean, would you?” Trying to give an example as Zoey passed over the clean vegetables, Mira was almost exasperated seeing Zoey actually have to think about the answer.

Rumi laughed so softly, shaking her head in amusement. “Zoey..-“ Mira was the only competent one in that kitchen, so it felt, staring at Zoey with a small squint.  She almost thought Zoey was joking around at first.

Did she actually think that boiling it would clean it?

Zoey finally found her answer, guiltily smiling and shaking her head with a nervous giggle. “Uh.. n..no?”

Mira pinched the bridge of her nose with such a heavy sigh.  Zoey definitely needed supervision when she was in the kitchen, she decided that now. “You find new ways to make me worry for you every day.” Despite the way she said it… Mira adored her so dearly for it.  Not only did it keep her on her toes, but it gave her another excuse to hang around her more when they were doing things.

God, did she love that girl.

Chapter Text

Zoey was eyeing the amount of garlic cloves that were piling up, however, and was starting to doubt herself as they went through the amounts she had said before.  Even Mira was staring at the growing pile with some concern. “Are you sure it said sixteen?  This looks like way too much.” Sixteen every individual chicken.. yeah Mira was noticing that didn’t seem so right.  They were running out of garlic, too.

Zoey dried her hands hurriedly on a cloth, before carefully taking the recipe back into her hands.  Luckily, they reread it before they kept going. “Aw man.. I did read it wrong, it’s eight cloves in every chicken!” Zoey called out the correction, watching Mira sigh with a fond smile as Zoey bubbled out giggles at her exasperated look.  Sometimes, Zoey didn’t read the ingredients the best, but she was trying to understand!  The standard recipe seemed to call for two of the chickens a meal, but they didn’t have as many as that.

She had forgotten to adjust it down.

Mira knew that they just might have killed poor Celine’s tastebuds with the amount of garlic they had planned to stuff them with, recounting everything they’d washed already and taking a handful to put back.  Definitely not needing that much, even if she didn’t know specifics. “Okay.. then we only need how many?”

Zoey started counting on her fingers if she were being honest.  Rumi rolled her eyes, shaking her head as she listened.  Cooking for the first time definitely wasn’t boring with these two around. “How many hens do we have..?” Eight cloves per chicken, it didn’t sound like hard math to Rumi whatsoever.

“Five.” Mira gestured to the thawing chickens, letting it thaw while they ran all of their prep.  Since they needed to stuff them with most of the stuff, it seemed like a good plane.

Rumi did the math quickly, already used to doing quick multiplication and thinking it over easily. “We need forty.”

Zoey had kind of paused, slowly looking over to Rumi in surprise.  That was freaky, how good she was at that, shaking her head slowly. “Your brain is like a computer…” She wasn’t so great at math herself, so Rumi doing that equation all in that split second was just impressive to her.

Rumi smiled, but hummed as she left the rice to soak after rinsing it a bit more. “It’s not really..  I just have a lot of multiplication memorized.  I did a lot of it when I got bored, before you guys moved in.” When she didn’t have them around, it was either reading, math, or training.  She kept herself beyond occupied, but it hadn’t made her feel any less lonely.

Now, as much as she liked to stay busy?  She also liked to be around them.

Mira smiled, shaking her head as she stepped back and admired their work so far.  All of the ingredients were washed, a good first step. “It’s a good skill to have.  Alright.. Zoey, can you take the tips off of the garlic?”

Zoey hurriedly nodded, staring at all of them with a determined huff falling over her face. “I got it!” Forty garlic cloves to go through.  Individually taking off every one sounded exhausting, but she wanted to help!  So she did, immediately getting to work.

Mira grabbed a bowl, sliding all of the green onions off of the counter and into it as she carried them over to the cutting board. “If you have that handled, I can chop these..  Rumi, you want to help me with this?” Taking turns supervising each of them, really.  Mira couldn’t help but be in a good mood.

Cooking was her strong suit, and it seemed she was helping get their minds off of Celine by involving them in each step.  Rumi followed Mira over, watching a few of the scallions be set out over the cutting board with some curiosity. “I haven’t really done this before…  I don’t want to mess it up.” They were already doing good, she didn’t want to get in their way.  Yet, Mira just moved a small step back, gesturing just in front of her.

“I’ll show you.  It’s not that hard.” Still, imagining Rumi handling a knife, Mira wanted to be extra close for her own peace of mind.  It was good to know how to cook and chop properly in a way they wouldn’t hurt themselves.

Rumi had carefully walked over just in front of Mira, tensing up a bit as Mira’s arms had come around her body.  It was such an odd sensation, feeling how her chest almost seemed to tighten as Mira carefully showed her how to hold the knife safely.  Even so, her hand never left its spot carefully over Rumi’s. “This is a pinch grip.  It gives you more control.” It was ideal for cutting vegetables, after all.

Necessary to teach.

Rumi wordlessly nodded, swallowing as she tried to suppress her outward reactions.  What was wrong with her?  They were only cooking…

“All you have to do is lift the back when you pull it over..” Mira kept her eyes down, keeping her hand resting in Rumi’s to guide her every motion to show her how it was done, the green onion being chopped right through. “You push the blade down, keep your thumb on the side right here to guide it down, and slide it forward through.” The first cut came easy, the chopped piece sliding aside as the motion followed through.  Mira smiled softly to herself as she guided the knife to lift again. “Now push the rest of it closer.  Fingertips only, claw your hand, but keep it in place just enough.  You don’t want to slip and hurt yourself, this way your fingers won’t go under.” Rumi followed the directions as Mira gave them to her, swallowing softly as she felt her cheeks flushing in color.

As much as she tried to pay attention, Mira was extremely close to her ear, head resting slowly down onto Rumi’s shoulder as Mira kept her eyes down on her work.  Rumi found that it had never been so hard to focus on her hands than right now, aware of every little sensation and freezing up.

Her heart felt like it was beating so quickly in her chest, and yet not pounding.  So fast she could hardly feel it, huffing softly as she closed her eyes to try and collect herself.  Mira saw it, though, and stopped moving for a good second when she’d caught the subtle tremble to Rumi’s hand under hers.  Maybe a bit confused, but also concerned. “Rumi?” Calling almost unsurely, seeing how quickly Rumi had her eyes shoot open with a soft hum.

Shutting her eyes while holding a knife was one of the most alarming things she could have done to make Mira stop entirely.  Rumi was a little lost at first, her gaze shifting between either of Mira’s eyes in some confusion. “Sorry, what?”

Mira wasn’t used to Rumi spacing out as much as Zoey sometimes did, tilting her own head in some questioning. “You stopped.  Are you feeling okay?” Seeing the flush to her friend’s skin, Mira was almost debating having Rumi sit down.  She didn’t look sickly otherwise, but why else would Rumi be acting so spacey?  Mira.. certainly had a creeping hunch of what else could be the matter, pausing so subtly as it hit her.  Surely Rumi wouldn’t fall sick so easily, and with how close they were.

She had the smallest idea that Rumi might be a little flustered by the close quarters, and it felt foreign to even consider out of her of all people.

But Rumi shook her head with a small exhale, and Mira stopped thinking about it for a second. “I don’t know.  My heart’s racing, really fast actually.” Even she didn’t understand, frowning to herself as she uncomfortably shifted her hand away from the end of the scallion to rest over her chest for a second.  She swore it was too fast, hardly able to feel it despite her own concern.

Zoey paused in her task, a little worried herself overhearing. “Is it another anxiety attack?”

Rumi considered it, knowing that they sometimes made her heart race when she started to have one.  And yet, she wasn’t so sure herself.  They usually didn’t feel this.. relaxed. “I don’t know.  I feel calm, I think.  Maybe..-?” Rumi was doubting her own mind at the moment, brow furrowed slightly.

She’d had weird anxiety attacks before, but this felt.. different.

Zoey seemed to have something click in her mind, frowning as she pointed towards the two. “We never made tea, we always make tea!  Maybe your nerves are all over the place since we have it every morning?” Mira blinked, but found herself nodding along with the idea.  It actually would make sense, Rumi seemed to like her schedules.

Her anxiety ran a little higher without the routine she’d gotten so adjusted to, and with Celine sick?  It would make sense to have her nerves more heightened than usual.

Mira brushed off her earlier consideration when Rumi seemed to agree with Zoey’s consideration, her eyes softening with some concern. “Maybe you should sit down for a while then.  You are shaking a bit.” She didn’t know if Rumi should really be doing this alone now, considering the noticeable tremble to her movements.

Rumi frowned, however, hurriedly shaking her head.  She didn’t want to sit whatsoever. “No, I want to help.  It’s just throwing me off, I think.  I’ll get it under control.” She insisted so, since the last thing she wanted right now was to just sit down and let them do it all.  She had to be useful, especially now…

Zoey exchanged a small glance with Mira, almost questioning if they should let Rumi with the whole situation.  Mira contemplated it a while longer, but nodded slowly with a small hum. “Okay.  Let’s just keep doing it this way then.. just in case.  I’ll put some tea on when we have the pots on the stove.” She wasn’t in a rush to leave Rumi’s side, keeping her hand carefully over hers. “Do you want to try it yourself?“ Mira urged her on, but never pulled away.

Really, just letting herself relax back against Rumi, humming slightly to herself.  If she really wanted to help, Mira saw no reason to stop her.

As long as she could hover and keep the close contact just in case, at least, she would allow it.

Rumi prayed for her heart to still inside of her chest, carefully mirroring the movements she’d felt Mira make with her hands with careful precision.  Her head slowly leaned against Mira as she cocked it gradually to the side, keeping her eyes on her own fingers and the knife just in case as she subconsciously sought out the affection.  It was never mentioned, Mira’s lips subtly curling up into a smile despite not dragging attention to the gesture.

Zoey had whined the most when it had come to stuffing and rubbing salt onto the chicken, extremely squeamish of the sensations and dramatically gagging to herself as she tilted her head aside.  Soon enough, however, a few full pots were set onto the stove, set to cook for the next while.  Rumi watched the stove be turned up, blinking slowly as she finally realized she hadn’t even questioned for a second anything she’d walked into. “What are we even making again?” Rumi looked between the other two in complete confusion.

Zoey debated for a long second, before slowly looking at Mira with a nervous smile.  She had no clue, not even remembering. “Soup..?”

Mira shook her head in amusement, reaching out for the paper recipe that had been discarded onto the counter and looking it over.  Obviously, it was soup, but looking for the specifics would be more helpful. “Samgyetang.  It‘s some kind of ginseng chicken soup I think.” Mira looked at the words for a moment, shrugging her shoulders a bit. “Sounds right.. I remember the ginseng actually.  And the green onions.” Even if she couldn’t recall the taste, she remembered Celine talking about how they were healthy for them and to try and eat as much as they could handle.

Especially since they were sick at the time, Celine thought it had been an important chance for a lesson.  Maybe not the best time…

But right now that was very good to know, so there was no bitterness held against her for it.

—

Celine hadn’t really moved much for the next few hours.  She’d truly knocked clean out with how her tired body craved sleep so badly.  It was the longest she’d slept for a while now, used to fitting into routine.  Despite that being the case, her usual routine was the furthest thing from her mind, the few times she’d woken being when she felt someone come in and change the cloth out over her forehead a few times.

She couldn’t even tell which one of them it was, but unbeknownst to her?

It was every single one of them doing it, checking on her in turns to not smother Celine too much when she wasn’t in the mood to be bothered.  Truly, she hardly even moved whenever they’d come in to do so, not even waking half the time.  It was a little concerning, but reasonable enough with her fever.

Until the next time, a hand gently resting on Celine’s arm and nudging her.  Trying to stir her, while also trying not to be too violent with it. “Celine?” Zoey’s voice was the first one she’d actually heard speak after the early morning, ringing out soft with some guilt from waking the woman when she seemed so out of it.

Celine took a slow breath as she tilted her head toward the sound, opening her eyes slowly with a soft hum.  Groggy, but she wasn’t feeling half as bad as the early morning.  The fever was still a pain, don’t get her wrong, but the nauseous feeling stirring up in her stomach and throat had subsided with the well-earned rest.  Celine didn’t seem upset about it, merely gentling her expression when she had turned to face Zoey’s growing smile. “Hi.. I hope you’re hungry?  We made lunch!  And.. maybe dinner.”

They didn’t have too much to work with, definitely considering calling Bobby for help with groceries later.

But for now, this would work just fine.

Celine furrowed her brow subtly, humming as she slowly sat herself up, one hand coming up to cup and lower the cloth from her forehead. “You cooked—..?” She wasn’t expecting to hear it, really.  A pleasant surprise to be woken to.

Zoey had beamed her smile the second Celine had asked, hurriedly nodding. “Mira did most of the actual cooking, but we all helped!  They sent me in with the soban.  Do you need help with it?” Zoey showed the bed tray with such a happy look, seeing how Celine seemed to match her smile so subtly.

She really was getting better with mixing her Korean into her English, especially when she was trying to impress Celine with it.  Knowing she rehearsed it plenty of times before she’d come through the door, somehow made it more impressive she’d remembered it so well. “That would be nice, Zoey.  Thank you.”

Celine had situated herself back a bit more, folding the damp cloth in her hand and setting it aside as Zoey helped to settle the bed tray over her lap so carefully.  Close behind her, Mira had come in carrying the main serving bowl and a cup of tea on the side.  The broth and extra rice had been added in with a few extra scallions in hers, Rumi trailing a bit behind as she carried in a few other bowls of the meal.  Zoey had rushed out of the room to go get the tea that they’d made up to have with their meal, too excited to start eating.

They were still going to be eating together…  Sick or not.

It was a sweet action, but not one that she was expecting.  Celine didn’t really think they’d been listening before when she’d told them about how green onions were good to help fight off sickness, and yet found a fondness for the detail in her heart.  They really did listen to her. “You girls didn’t have to do all of this…  I would have been just fine.” Not turning it away, but merely feeling like she had to insist so.

Mira didn’t stand for it, however, placing down the bowl carefully and setting out the utensils she’d held between her fingers. “You did it for us, so you should get used to it.” Mira stepped back, watching as Zoey slid a teacup she’d filled right on over to sit beside the bowl on the tray.  Ultimately.. they’d actually made their first meal from scratch, all together.  Celine couldn’t argue if she even wanted to, finding herself rather impressed already as she stared down at it.

At least it looked edible.

The girls really just settled on the floor, Mira’s back to the side table, Rumi halfway across the room against the vanity where Celine’s picture frame was, and Zoey who sat by the doorframe somewhere against the wall.  They all were waiting for Celine to try it, eyes on her as she’d brought the spoon up carefully to try the broth alone first.  Not exactly rushing, but feeling the subtle pressure as they stared a little impatiently,  Zoey leaned forward, bowl cupped safely on her legs and in her hands as she let her face twist in some worry. “So?”

Celine didn’t seem to react much, and that had Zoey immediately fretting over it.  Had they messed it up?  Did they cook it too long?

Not long enough?

Celine hummed softly, however, nodding slowly after some debate. “It’s not bad.. you cooked the green onions in with the rest?” She could tell that they were softer, cooked into the rest and scattered through the broth more than on top of everything.

Mira nodded, shrugging her shoulders a bit. “I know you wrote to put them in after, but since you were going to drink the broth anyways I figured it would be easier to get more of it that way.” Celine needed the fluids, having been sleeping instead of taking care of that factor of being sick.  So, this way she’d take care of far more than just that when she did.

Celine merely nodded, accepting the change as she took a bit of the food and just contently ate.  The others had moved to try it when Celine had, Zoey’s eyes lighting up a little.  This just might be the first edible thing she’d made just about.. ever.

“Even if it’s an unorthodox change..  I can’t say it tastes bad.” Celine didn’t mind the flavor cooked into it, secretly rather liking it despite it being a change.

Mira nodded in content, agreeing with the statement as she chewed her mouthful in consideration. “Good-...  If Zoey followed what she thought the recipe said, you’d be dying on twice that amount of garlic.” 

Zoey huffed as her expression fell into a pout, side-eyeing her girlfriend so fast for the comment as she whipped her head to the side.  Pointing her spoon directly at Mira in her pout. “Okay, I misread one thing.  One thing!  And you won’t let it go!” Uncalled for!  And yet Rumi smiled as she ate and kept her eyes down on her bowl, content to listen to the two banter and squabble like usual over dinner.

Celine was relaxing slowly, even just a little bit as she watched the three with a gentle expression.  For once, conversation over silence was welcomed.  They seemed so happy, and it was making her mood improve a bit despite feeling ill.

A welcome relief from the sick feeling twisting her chest.

Chapter Text

By day three without Celine, things were still odd and not back into that schedule they had grown adjusted to.

Out of routine, and yet far too into that routine that dragged on without a purpose in her absence all at the same time.  Rumi still got up at her usual hour, but it felt noticeably different without her around.  She didn’t like it at all, really, using some of that time to go in and check on Celine to make sure she was still doing alright.  And luckily for all of them, she was clearly improving day by day as the cough she’d grown lessened and the fever itself had just started to die down.  It was just one of those illnesses that seemed to linger and drag on in the worst ways, worse the second day, and starting to subside the third.

So, they took care of themselves with that relief upon them.

Mira didn’t mind cooking for them all through the next few days, especially with the help in the kitchen.  Rumi was worried for Celine, granted, but less so as the third day came and the thermometer read just a little under 101°.  After asking Zoey about a hundred times if she was sure that was better than it had been the days before, Rumi finally felt some relief from the anxious nature she’d been stuck in since.

Any day now, surely, and Celine would be better.  Mira just hoped they had enough food to make it through the rest of the days until then.

So there they sat on the couch, a little huddled up as they took the chance to stay a little more calm for a change.  Relaxing, together.  Well…

For the most part, at least.  Rumi was in the middle between the girls, her legs pulled up onto the couch with her as she focused on the papers settled in her lap.  She tapped her pencil a few times, scribbling down an answer before huffing and moving to flip the page a little hurriedly.  She was both bored and occupying herself, so when she’d done it a little too fast?  Rumi felt the papered edge slide right against the soft pad of her finger, splitting straight through the skin with little resistance.

She’d reacted in a near instant to the stinging sensation, the paper falling back against her leg as she made a soft gasp. “Ow-!” Rumi hissed in pain, leaning forward and clutching her finger with a souring expression.  Damnit..

Oh, but hearing that?  Mira and Zoey’s heads had popped right up, turning right to her on alert.  Mira was leaning right over, more towards Rumi in her concern. “What happened?  Did you catch your leg on something?”

Mira instantly was more concerned that Rumi might have snagged her healing scars on anything, even if she’d hardly moved.

“No.  I..” Rumi was just embarrassed now with the genuine worry, but found herself smiling and trying not to laugh too much at Mira’s concerned face.  She felt bad, making her react so fast thinking she’d hurt herself in a worse scenario. “I got a papercut.”

The admittance had Rumi a bit embarrassed, but the look blank Mira gave her had her smile shying a bit.  Such a knowing expression facing her, Mira even giving into the amusement as she realized. “Papercut..  Wait, are you seriously still doing those work pages?  Rumi…” Celine had given them a few worksheets almost a week ago to practice their math.

Zoey certainly made a face at the idea. “Really?” She certainly wouldn’t be doing math outside of needing to, but maybe Rumi missed the routine of work.  Studying.. it had become their thing, doing it together. 

But Zoey wouldn’t do it if she didn’t have to!

Rumi shrugged her shoulders a bit, pressing her thumb onto the papercut on her index finger with a subtle wince as she inspected it to make sure it wasn’t bad.  Not deep enough to draw blood, but it still hurt despite that. “A few.. I don’t know, I just kind of missed it.” They weren’t doing very much, and without really wanting to relax?  Rumi found it hard to not do anything.

Mira had been helping keep them doing things, but it seemed that today she needed a rest day from keeping busy.  Sitting still and smiling slightly as Rumi leaned against her shoulder while eyeing the worksheet she'd flipped over in disappointment.  Unfortunately for her, it wasn’t double sided.  Finger wounded for nothing.

Mira watched the subtle disappointment dawning over Rumi’s face, sighing to herself and reaching over into Rumi’s vision.  Pointedly plucking the finished papers out of Rumi’s lap and setting them aside with a small smile playing on her own lips seeing the small side-eye Rumi gave her for it as she tossed them out of reach. “You know, you really need to relax.  We said we’d do something together, maybe we really should.” Playing in the rain and snow were the closest they’d gotten, and even so.. that was physically taxing, it wasn’t what Mira had in mind for relaxing.

Not a fully relaxing time despite being fun.

Rumi was debating it, but not so enthused by the idea as her eyes fell narrow in thought. “I don’t know, it sounds like a waste of time.. and a little boring.” She felt it was a little mean to phrase it that way, but couldn’t think of any other words.

Wasn’t being bored the opposite of relaxing?  It felt that way.

Zoey had arched her back a little with a soft sound with the stretch tilting her head back against the couch cushions off behind her. “That’s the point!” Zoey piped up immediately, extending out her arms up way above her head as she stretched with a wide yawn.  Relaxing entirely, while looking at Rumi with such a sweetened smile. “It’s not so bad to do nothing, being bored can be good!  I think so at least.” It felt good to not have to do anything, to relax without feeling pressured to get up.

Rumi wasn’t so sure, but nodded slowly despite herself. “I guess.” She tried to always be doing something, so she didn’t fully feel it was a good use of her time.  Really, though, there wasn’t much to be doing right now.  It just felt like sitting and waiting between meal times, because that was virtually all they could do in their wait.

So, Rumi was humoring them a little.

She crossed her arms over her chest slowly, fidgeting a bit with them and trying to find a comfortable position.  Mira rested her eyes shut to lead by example, copying Rumi’s posture slowly by folding her arms the same way.  Leaning back and letting her muscles fall lax, before peeking one eye towards Rumi.  Knowing how Rumi mimicked them to figure out what to do with herself, it had worked like a charm.

Rumi’s eyes had slowly fallen shut, her body slumping back just like Mira’s had.  Rumi didn’t exactly feel relaxed, and yet she didn’t move, slowly releasing her breath as she forced her muscles a little less tense.  This was what she had to do?  Just.. sit here?  Mira was pleased with the attempt, chuckling as she let her eye rest back shut.  Maybe not the most fun for Rumi, but it was something she needed every once in a while whether she liked it or not.

Zoey kept her eyes happily on the two for a while, relaxing enough already and just admiring the sight.  Whether they were enjoying it or not, they were definitely relaxing.  Maybe one more than the other at first, Zoey letting herself join them as she let her own eyes shut.  It felt nice, having all three of them able to relax together instead of just two.

Their last attempt to get Rumi to relax so long ago had failed so badly, after all.

Letting the peace of the moment wash over the group of them, the subtle chill that spread throughout the house sending a collective shiver through them all.  Mira nearly fell asleep as the silence dragged on, if she were honest.  Her body ran at such a warm temperature that she hardly felt it as intensely as she rested her head back fully into the back of the couch.  Comfortable, and missing as Rumi had started to fall into a similar content state unknowingly as drowsiness had started to slide in to claim her.  She had her mind running so fast a few minutes ago, and yet her thoughts were growing slower and spotty.  From thinking of really anything to occupy her mind, to zoning out as her breaths grew slower.

Slow and deep, Rumi found that her usually active mind had felt almost foggy as she’d started to nod off, her head bobbing forward a few times as she forgot to hold it up.  Just resting her eyes for a while.  Surely she couldn’t sleep like this, so she reasoned with herself in her tired state.  Every breath felt more and more slow, until she couldn’t even remember she was controlling them.

Her head felt far too heavy, feeling as if it was being pulled down the less she tried to fight it.  Maybe for once, a nap didn’t sound so bad.

Not in her schedule, but that almost sounded like a relief for a change.

Zoey had been completely unaware of the progress, even if she heard every breath not far from her ear.  Right up until she felt more than just the couch shift over by her side.  Zoey gasped so softly as she felt a weight shift into her shoulder, and in an instant that weight was was gone and instead fell limp into her lap.  Zoey’s eyes couldn’t snap open fast enough, flying down as her arms had lifted above her own waist in reflex. “Wh-..”

She stared.

She stared so hard, Zoey’s breath hitching when she’d seen the back of Rumi’s head in her lap.  Rumi had always been such a light sleeper, not once had that happened, visually a little disturbed from the fall and making such a soft hum of complaint.  Zoey was holding her breath.  She didn’t want to make one noise out of place, remaining in her frozen position in a rigid state.  Praying, watching as slowly Rumi’s brow slowly relaxed itself out.

Zoey still didn’t want to move an inch, eyes jittering over Rumi’s back.  Still tense, still afraid to move too much as she hovered her hands just over Rumi’s shoulder.  Her wide eyes had snapped right to Mira, almost screaming to see if she was seeing it too.

She couldn’t miss this!

“Mir..- Mira..!” Zoey could hardly even raise her voice, coming soft and breathy as she refused to speak any louder and end up spoiling the moment.  Mira had taken a few seconds to register it was Zoey frantically calling her, but turned her head with a slow hum as she peeked her eyes slowly back open.  It did not take long to see just what Zoey was calling about in the position she was in, Mira pausing with a slow blink as her eyes fell on Rumi’s slumped form.  Half slumped over Zoey’s legs while her own dangled half off of the couch.

She’d finally relaxed, at least?

Mira cracked a smile, snickering softly as she reached forward to slowly drag Rumi’s legs up onto the couch. “Well.. maybe she relaxed a little too much.” Humor hung off of her tone as she looked to Zoey.

Zoey was trying so hard not to move a muscle, her eyes glittering as she looked to Mira. “I can’t handle this.  She’s so cute..-” Suppressing so many urges, wanting so badly to squeal with the light feeling rising in her chest.  Rumi looked far too cozy to want to disturb, Zoey tilting her head slowly as she started to force her body to relax ever-so gradually. “Wow she’s so much lighter than I thought she’d be…” Rumi noticeably had muscle, but actually laid on one of them for once?  Zoey learned very fast that it didn’t change much.

And she’d thought about it.  A lot, actually, but she was unashamed to want them to lay on her when they cuddled half the time.  It wasn’t anything weird, just wanting the pressure every so often and getting curious about the thought.

…

So Zoey’s heart was squeezing as she slowly rested her hands over Rumi with a slow smile and a breathy giggle.  Mira watched with a gentle expression, exhaling slowly and just fondly watching as Zoey rubbed Rumi’s shoulder so very slowly with a soft touch.  She was almost afraid it would ruin the moment, since they’d always seen just how light of a sleeper she could be.  Rumi wasn’t waking up or anything, luckily, just getting more comfortable and she nestled into Zoey’s leg absentmindedly with a soft hum she dragged out, almost bordering in a whine.

Zoey looked like she was struggling not to scream at the adorable act, having to quickly cover her mouth with one of her hands.  She couldn’t stim, she couldn’t or she’d wake Rumi! “Oh my god..-” Inside, Zoey was freaking out over it, her crush not helping the situation.

’Be still, my heart..!’

Mira couldn’t help but laugh a bit at her, shaking her own head.  Rumi needed other ways to relax than sleeping, sure, but for now this would do just fine.  She looked at peace, at least…  That was all they wanted for her today, relaxing with them.  So that was all they did, really, Mira’s hand sliding over to rest on Zoey’s.  Holding and resting her hands on Rumi to keep her comfortable and not falling off the couch while she got some extra rest for a change.

None of them were in a rush to make it end, especially Zoey who kept having a few minor gay panics over the entire situation whenever she’d move her eyes back to Rumi’s sleeping form.

Rumi was breathing so slowly the whole time, an hour passing by as they just laid there.  Zoey’s phone ended up propped up against her back, being used as a living phone stand as she watched cute animals videos to occupy her time.  Giggling occasionally and turning the screen to show Mira, who tended to crack a smile just to make Zoey happy.  It was so quiet.. genuinely calm for a change.

Zoey paused when a squeaky pitched yawn interrupted her video, blinking and hurriedly pausing it to glance down as Rumi had gradually tensed up into a lazy whole body stretch, every muscle pulled tight until she’d relaxed them out with a slow sigh.  Not too aware of the situation just yet, merely comfortable and leeching off of that comfort.  When did she lay down?  She couldn’t recall doing it…

“About time.  Good morning.” Mira was teasing gently, her hand still lingering so carefully on Rumi’s leg as she drummed her fingers so carefully against it to draw her attention.  She didn’t want to spook her.

Rumi had just entirely ceased movement, short circuiting at the unexpected voice let alone the movement.  Her tired eyes fluttered open, hesitant and yet squinting open her eyes against the dim house lights as she adjusted her eyes to it.  Zoey giggled to herself as Rumi peered back over her shoulder, definitely not expecting to wake to this.  She was incredibly lost, reaching up a hand to press the heel of her hand against her sleepy eyes to focus them a little more. “Did I fall asleep..?” Rumi felt more tired than usual, and Zoey’s smile confirmed it with her gentled expression.

“Not for long, you just looked so comfy I didn’t want to wake you.” She hadn’t moved a muscle even so, just loosely keeping her hand draped over Rumi’s arm with her head tilting curiously to the side. “Did you have a good nap?” Zoey hadn’t seen Rumi sleep that well for a while now, unable to help the happy expression held to her face.  Rumi was cute when she was sleepy, Zoey could definitely confirm that hadn’t changed since the last time.

Rumi was still a bit out of it, but offered a small smile in response.  Tired or not.. she was shy to admit even internally it was nice to wake to this.  Even if her heart felt like it was rapidly dying as it gradually had picked up its pace. “I guess.  I definitely feel more tired than I did earlier…” Relaxing actively didn’t come as easily to her as sleep did, clearly.

Hearing this though, Zoey looked to Mira in some questioning.  They didn’t have to get up and eat yet, right?  It had only been an hour…

And Rumi looked so comfy…

Mira caught onto the look, glancing at her phone in through before shaking her head to herself.  Not time just yet. “You want to lay back down for a bit?” She made a questioning hum to follow, rubbing Rumi’s leg with a fond amusement as she watched Rumi’s eyes fighting to droop back shut on her. “We have a few more hours before we need to do anything.” Mira was already trying to think up a few things for them to do the next day, seeing Rumi relaxing more for them than herself.  For them.  It felt only right to do something she wanted after this.

It was fair that way.

Rumi hesitated, but caved with a slow sigh and a subtle humor hugging her tired exhale. “Maybe for a little longer..” Why not, she’d already slept once.  She might as well try and stay awake until they had to sleep again.

But laying down either way, it felt comfortable for a change.

Zoey’s smile turned triumphant, subtly flipping her hand as Mira reached over.  So subtle, and yet the soft tap that rang out as their hands softly clapped together was unmistakable as Rumi snickered softly.  They’d high-fived over having Rumi relax with them, and for once she didn’t mind so much.  Accepting that just this once, maybe they knew best.  They cared, and that thought alone had instantly rewarded an unnaturally tight squeeze in her chest that made her freeze up subtly, hesitantly drawing a hand up to still her fragile heart.

Rumi was trying to keep her reaction to the sensation subtle, but truly it had her worried more than they knew, shakily exhaling as she eyed the area.  Concern was truly reasonable, and they wouldn’t have any clue just why it would have her growing so nervous.  Keeping her face buried half into Zoey’s lap, suppressing any outward reaction as she felt concern worming its way into more than just her mind.  

Just what was wrong with her?

Chapter Text

It had been one long day of relaxing for all of them.  The time between meals was really all spent cuddling up to each other, Rumi hardly moving much besides going with the others to eat and check on Celine every so often.  She was comfortable just going right back to laying between them each time, unaware of Zoey’s constantly widening smile every time she had gone to slowly lay her head back down onto her legs.

It was arguably Zoey’s new favorite way to spend her day.

It truly seemed like everyone was ready to get some real sleep the moment night came, judging by how much of the day they’d spent lounging and yawning.  By then, Rumi had her mind focused down on the weird sensations coursing her body and wasn’t feeling the most talkative any longer..  When it had gotten late enough in the day for it to be reasonable to disappear, really she’d just gone to slink off almost wordlessly to her room with hurriedly stiff steps that carried her body away.  It was late.. maybe she just really was still that tired.

Nothing worth fretting over, surely, but it still piqued Mira’s increasing interest, her eyes following Rumi at first, but ultimately decided to just let it slide.  Especially since Zoey had reached for her arm with a wide smile, sidling up to her with big eyes that she batted up at her.

Purposely trying to be cute, knowing she’d get her way.

“Come on, I’m tired.  Hurry up!” She said this, but her wide smile betrayed her, almost seeming to already have something in mind.  Zoey clearly wanted to sleep over again, always trying to find an excuse now.

Mira only humored her with such a subtle smile, too, rolling her eyes and glancing away with a soft chuckle. “Fine…  Whose room?”

Zoey’s expression turned cheeky as she pulled Mira along, a pep in her step as she pointed her nose up into the air. “Yours!” She wanted an excuse to be in there, really, just for the sake of being surrounded by things that smelled like Mira.

Maybe even steal a sweatshirt in the morning, when Mira was too sleepy to care.

Mira was really just letting Zoey tug her along into the room with hardly any resistance to be seen.  Mira’s room was a bit of a mess, but not a disaster since she hated when it got dirty.  Zoey flopped right down into bed, yawning widely as she rolled over a few times until she was on the exact other side of the mattress.  Making plenty of room for Mira to join her.  Sleepy or not, she couldn’t stop thinking about a lot of things after today.

Mind running away from her to focus so deeply on everything that had happened today, really.  For such a calm day, Zoey felt completely giddy, smiling widely as she stretched out on her stomach.  Mira watched with an amused perk of her eyebrow, walking over and sitting on the edge of her bed with a slow hum. “Something has you in a good mood.” She knew exactly what it was, too, smiling as she met Zoey’s eyes.  Entirely teasing as she cocked her head. “Should I be jealous?”

Zoey giggled, rolling onto her back instead as she laid against Mira’s leg and side. “You know I love you too!  It’s just.. I don’t think she’s ever been that comfy with us.  And did you see that little stretch?  She was just like a cat…” Sure, they’d cuddled with each other before, but this felt so incredibly different.  And in a good way.

Mira rested her hand over Zoey’s arms that had come down to fold over her chest, rolling her own eyes a bit playfully at the comparison.  She couldn’t say Zoey was wrong though, she saw it too. “Fine.  It was cute.” No argument to be seen.

It had been.

Zoey smiled, moving one hand to rest over Mira’s in the silly position.  Just letting the moment last a little as she thought today over in her mind. ”So…  Can I ask you something?” She didn’t seem to be able to be quiet for long right now.  Zoey’s mind was ever-so active after all the relaxation they’d done.

Mira was endorsing it as she watched Zoey’s fingers interlocking slowly with hers, giving into her own curiosity. “Go ahead.”

Zoey bit her lip, staring up at Mira in some debate before slowly asking. “Do you think Rumi’s into girls?  Even just a little?” Zoey couldn’t pick out any kind of hints, finding little to no signals at all.  It felt like a standstill when it came to Zoey trying to take notice of any little reaction, really stuck debating whether it was even a possibility.

Mira blinked slowly at the question, but shrugged her shoulders subtly as she thought it over herself.  She didn’t think too much about it, really trying to just let things turn out the way they wanted to. “I don’t know.  Personally, I haven’t seen her show much interest in anyone at all, so.  And the way she reacted when you kind of came out to her, it wasn’t exactly what I’d call against it.” Mira wasn’t sure either way, sighing softly as she adjusted to lay back, side by side next to Zoey as they looked up at the ceiling together.  Mira felt a small shiver creeping up her spine, however, the cold chill of the house wasn’t the most pleasant thing for right now.

They’d probably have to get a fire in the fireplace tomorrow, having been trying not to touch the things Celine usually had a handle on.  Just in case she got stressed about them possibly getting hurt.

Zoey smiled slightly, pulling the blanket more over her and across to cover her lover up too.  Mira was a bit cold tonight despite how she usually held heat so well.  Zoey was happy to be their heater for once, smiling as she rolled over under the blanket to wrap her arms right around Mira’s body.  All too happy to cuddle, rather than stay at even a small distance.  Mira huffed softly as Zoey entirely cuddled on top of her, her full weight pressing down onto hers.  And yet, she only fondly held Zoey in towards her chest, secretly adoring the cuddly actions more than she thought she ever would.

Zoey really was changing her.

Then, however, Mira found herself going quiet, her expression shifting in thought as she backtracked from what she’d said.  Saying Rumi didn’t ‘show much interest‘ wasn't entirely true. “Well, actually I can’t say I didn’t see any signs.  But I might just be reading into it.” Mira didn’t want to assume, but with that Zoey had entirely paused, glancing up and frozen in anticipation.

“What?” Zoey wanted to hear the full thought!  Especially with how Mira’s face remained thoughtful in her temporary silence.

Mira didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but she wouldn’t lie that she had been picking up on the little details. “She’s been extra red in the face around us anymore.  I thought it was just the cold at first…” Mira was recalling all of the moments in her mind, considering them with a grain of salt.  It wasn’t impossible, it could still be the cold weather, only with the reactions pairing with them?  It had Mira skeptical. “-but the more I think about it, every time it’s happened is when we were around her.  Especially when we were cooking.” She could recall it all too well.

How much Rumi had seemed to be blushing each moment they were caught just a little too close, Mira doubted it was a mere coincidence.

Zoey paused at the mention, blinking before having her eyes widen.  Oh?  She hadn’t even considered for a second that could be what the weird reaction was about when faced with Rumi’s odd reaction.  Still, she smiled slightly to herself at the growing hope in her chest.  It would explain it.. and she rather hoped that was the case.  Maybe they had just made Rumi a little nervous, instead of it being anxiety.

Rumi was hard to figure out, though.

“You really think so?” Zoey was a little excited now, looking up at Mira with her smile gradually widening with a soft giggle.  Okay, she was down bad for Rumi for sure.  The idea of Rumi liking any one of them had Zoey completely giddy over it, eyes sparkling the whole time she awaited her answer.

Mira only playfully shut her eyes, shaking her head in amusement. “Maybe.  But even then, what would be the chances that she’d like both of us?”

Zoey groaned, but her delight never faded as she hid her face into Mira’s shoulder with her smile pressing into the skin.

“I can dream..!”

—

“I love you..!”

The turtle stuffed animal cradled in Rumi’s hands echoed back at her, Rumi staring back at it with a soft expression as she only squeezed it again.  And again.  Time after time, hearing it say it to her back another time.  It worked better than she’d thought to bring her mood up just a little, trying to chase both the comfort— and a proper understanding.  And yet, every time she heard it?  She felt her heart squeeze.  Different or not, she knew that voice and who it belonged to.  No matter how many times she heard it, it didn’t seem to grow old.

Rumi felt her cheeks flushing rosy and heated as she sat there rethinking the day, waking up curled mostly into Zoey’s lap, face buried against her leg on occasion.  Her heart wouldn’t fall still for a single second since she’d started to think everything over.

Rumi's eyes flitted over to her phone that laid across from her on the other end of her pillow in quiet debate.  Phones had access to the internet, surely the answer would be there.  There had been entire lessons on not to trust a simple web search for help, and yet Rumi didn’t care at the moment, carefully reaching out to grab it and pull it in with a slow motion.  Feeling this way.. she didn’t know what she was doing until she’d pulled her browser tab open.  Spiraling, really, Google was not always a reliable source to use when you were already anxious about your health.

Rumi thought for a bit, trying to figure out the right way to go about it as she opened the browser and thought out the words before she carefully typed in the question.

It was worth a try, surely, even if it didn’t start off with the most coherent search.

‘Why does my heart beat fast when okay? feel warm’

‘Panic attack symptoms’

‘Heart attack symptoms’

‘Heart disease‘

Rumi wasn’t doing herself any good by trusting in Google, clearly, eyes widening the more she searched and the worse results that spiralled her down.  She swallowed as she skimmed the symptoms with a sick feeling stirring her chest, laying curled up in her bed with Shelly’s unblinking eyes staring back with her.  Thinking just maybe there was a chance of the creeping thought itching at the back of her mind.  The chance that she could have what her mother had, and for a long minute Rumi overthought that idea until it nagged at her long enough.  There was a chance, wasn’t there?

A terrifying, lingering chance that wouldn’t leave her active mind.

‘Cardiomyopathy’

The second Rumi had seen those heart related results from before, she had to look, feeling sick to her stomach as she skimmed the symptoms.  Fast heart rate.. check.  Pain?  Sometimes, but not really at the same time.. but did that still count?  Racing heart, shortness of breath.  Rumi was sweating it out, feeling nauseated as she stared at the list  But none of it mentioned the flushed face, or the heat that seemed to wash over her.

Maybe not?

She hoped not, closing the tab and hurrying to try and think of another way to phrase it in hopes it wasn’t that.  Dying.. the thought was a mixed one when it wouldn’t be her own choice, feeling her stomach in knots as she tried to divert her own attention.  And yet, the more Rumi searched for specifics, finally it seemed to start giving real answers.  Ones.. she wasn’t so sure about it.

‘Heart beat fast feeling warm’

‘Heart beat fast and get shaky around friends’

‘Heart beat fast and get shaky around girls?’

‘What does a crush feel like’

…

‘How to tell what love is or if it’s a heartattack’

Rumi had gone from spiraling, to a slow realization dawning over her face as her worried gaze melted more into one of debate and uncertainty.  Article after article in, maybe she’d spiraled a little halfway through her late night search.  She should have maybe not used Google as her reliable resource for such a feat, but still, her face had started reddening more and more as she endlessly scrolled the web, feeling the skin gradually heating as she pulled Shelly in more.

The first time she’d even used her phone besides texting, and of course this is what she used it for.  It had her truly shying as she weighed the consideration.

Rumi liked them just fine, but she couldn’t be sure.  Love wasn’t for her, she didn’t see that as a possibility with the world resting on her shoulders.  Her mother had time for love with her father.. and look where that got her.

Dead…

Rumi didn’t want that for her, and she certainly didn’t want that for Mira or Zoey, biting her lip and pulling at the sensitive skin as she huffed a slow sigh.  Life had been so easy before, and now— this?  And.. just why couldn’t she stop thinking about them when that was the entire problem she preached so strongly in her head.

She wasn’t gay…

Surely not..?

Rumi found the more she fought it inside, and the more she considered it, that it was surely where the reactions were being pulled from.  Her face felt like it was on fire, her heart wanting to leap out of her chest at the consideration as she let her phone fall from her hand.  Casting it aside without a second thought.  It was wrong, she couldn’t be like that.  Two people, let alone one?  Ridiculous!

But.. imagining how close Mira’s face had been to hers in the snow when they’d been wrestling around without a care in the world.. it had Rumi increasingly flustered.  Her arms around her showing her how to chop the green onions— really it got Rumi thinking more than she wanted to.  If this wasn’t love, what could it be?

Rumi’s hand slowly inched back out for her phone to report back to Doctor Google against her better judgement.  Her eyes had grown soft with worry as she furiously typed another question with her thumbs flying over the keyboard.

‘How to know if you’re gay’

Rumi was skimming the first few words that would appear as a quick summary under each of the links, the third one had her pause pretty fast though, blinking slowly.  Interest caught.  How to know if you’re gay, a five minute quiz.  Rumi squinted at it, debating the accuracy internally with some hesitation as reason caught up to her.  What were the chances that one online quiz would solve all of her issues?  Very low.

Let alone being accurate.

Rumi sighed, however, tapping her finger in debate along her phone case.  She didn’t have many other choices, right?  Why not give it a chance.  It could be very wrong, it could be very right, what was wrong with giving it a shot.

So, Rumi spent the next five minutes reading and tapping the best answers she could, already getting a feeling of what the results would be the more she tapped and thought each one over.  This was getting increasingly more clear, and yet when she finished it?  The first few words to greet her were a pleasant surprise.

‘You’re not gay,’

Rumi breathed such a sigh of relief, feeling the weight droop from her shoulders with a faint smile.  For a second, she thought with all of her answers that surely it would be the opposite it told her.  And yet, when her eyes moved down a line?  She paused entirely. 

‘You like girls!’

…

The quiz was strictly targeted towards fully gay men, very limited in results.

Rumi stared at the quiz result screen, before slowly turning her phone right off and tossing it aside with a tense squeak as she curled in on herself and Shelly as she instantly tried to ignore the result.  She’d set herself up for that one, and it wasn’t even the result she had wanted!  Rumi didn’t want to come to terms with this being a real crush.  Trying so hard to sleep despite the revelation she begged herself not to come to, squeezing her eyes shut so tightly that she had to relax her brow to calm the dull pain it rewarded from them.

The more she tried to ignore it, however, it became apparent just how much she couldn’t.  Rumi couldn’t get the image out of her head.  She was gay.. she liked two girls.  She lived with those two girls, and they were always touching her and around her.

Rumi didn’t know how she’d survive, if she couldn’t even ignore it long enough to sleep, tossing and turning for a while as frustration grew.  With her mind refusing to shut off and cooperate.. it hit her just how screwed she was.  The way she stared back at the plushy clutched so safely in hand, the more she felt the light feeling that twisted her stomach resulted in an incessant flutter through the core of her chest.  Hearing it time and time again made her start to realize something she didn’t feel ready to admit, slowly hugging the stuffed animal in just that much closer towards her chest.

The dreaded realization that made her heart hammer against her ribs all that much more.

Rumi’s eyes focused down on the plush as it hit her, embarrassed as she hid her mouth behind it with the intensity of the next hug, eyes widening before squeezing them right back shut with a flustered squeak as she rolled over in bed and curled into such a tight ball.

Just what was Rumi supposed to do, when she started to realize she just might like them more than she had believed she did..?

‘I love you‘ had never sounded prettier to imagine, her eyes  peeking slowly open to look down so timidly at Shelly, who she hid her face behind with complete embarrassment.  Squeezing it just one more time, even curled up in a fetal position like this?

“I love you..!”

“What do I do..” Rumi whispered it to herself, flustering herself as she shakily exhaled and spoke even softer as the unsure confession fell from her lips. “If I love you too..?” Shelly couldn’t give her an answer, she knew the plush couldn’t miraculously tell her the answer to her problems whatsoever.

And that made her groan trail off into a whine as she hid her face down into the plush shell as she’d borderline screamed her stress into the back of it.

Her heart couldn’t take this.

Chapter Text

Mira laid with her hand lazily strung over Zoey’s back, lounging around with the girl with a relaxed expression.  She wasn’t in a rush to sleep, but she definitely was comfortable here with her girlfriend.  Well.. until some shared confusion had them both paused at the muffled shriek that hardly bled through the wall between Rumi and Mira’s rooms.  Mira had paused in her relaxed state, eyes slowly peeking open in some concern as her brow furrowed.

Even Zoey had stirred, humming slowly in some confusion as she pushed herself to sit up on top of Mira’s legs with a hardly stifled yawn. “What was that..?” She heard it, sure, but it was.. weird to hear, she couldn’t distinguish what it was.

Mira paused, but it felt all too familiar to her.

It brought her back to the last time she’d heard a muffled scream through a certain other wall here, suppressing the fond thought with a curious glance towards the wall. “It sounded like it came from Rumi‘s room…” Almost definitely, judging by the direction, but saying that still felt weird.  Rumi’s room.  Saying it out loud felt almost wrong on the tongue.

And repetitive.

Mira slowly sat herself up, careful not to knock Zoey off as she let her eyes linger on the wall before shifting openly towards the door. “Maybe we should check on her.  Just in case.” Did she assume everything was actually fine?

She did.  After everything they'd talked about right here, she had a hunch on what the noise was about.  Did Mira want to leave that to chance, though?  No.  Rumi usually didn’t keep her phone on hand at night considering she hardly used it at all, so it wasn’t her first thought to check in.  If only she knew that sensible assumption wasn’t so spot on for once.  Tossing off the covers from over their bodies with a slow sigh as the cold washed over her. “Let’s just check in fast.  I want to get right back under these blankets.” Mira was warmer than she’d been before, but it didn’t change how she wasn’t exactly fond of being cold in this weather.

Zoey giggled, hurriedly nodding and rolling off of Mira to stand up on the ground. “Yes sir-!” Playfully saluting before lowering her hand to cover her mouth as a wide yawn stretched her jaw open.  Maybe knowing Rumi was okay, they could actually get some sleep.

Meanwhile…

Rumi kept her face buried into the back of the sea turtle plush, not budging from her spot curled on her bed.  She’d had about a full minute of laying there in her own embarrassment and self pity before a gentle knock sounded against the frame of her door.  The gentle sound had definitely taken her off guard, abruptly tensing and sitting up with Shelly held in so close to her body.  She wasn’t expecting anyone to still be awake, but flushed as she quickly sat upright.  Rumi knew that knock, instantly recognizing the rhythm.

Mira.

Rumi threw her blankets aside, really hurrying a little to get onto her feet and haphazardly stumbling across the clean floor and standing upright just a pace away.  She was calm, she was fine.  It was just her friend.

Nothing increasingly flustering about that.

Rumi’s heart did anything but agree with her failed denial, long accepting her discovery despite how she failed to pretend it was all normal.  Trying to act like nothing had changed, when in reality Rumi felt like her world had been turned upside down in just a matter of an hour.  So, that door came open, Rumi’s hand lingering on the knob as she carefully pulled it open and glanced around it.  While expecting Mira, being faced with two small smiles had Rumi paused with widening eyes as she took in the sight, feeling as her heart took that exact moment to skip and beat and flutter in her chest.

Uh-oh.

Rumi cleared her throat rather quickly, straining her posture far more upright than she usually held herself as she looked them over with a confused expression. “Hi?”

Mira raised an eyebrow at the odd reaction, but hummed slightly as she tilted her head to the side ever-so slightly. “Hey…” Not trying to intrude on Rumi’s space, seeing her odd posture, but trying her best to still seem visually concerned despite her own smile. “We just heard you making a weird noise through the wall, so we wanted to make sure you were okay.  Are you?” Mira didn’t really think anything was wrong, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

Rumi hurriedly shook her head, exhaling softly at the question despite the clear embarrassment that tinted her cheeks a light flushed color. “Yeah.. I just— almost gave myself another papercut?” A lie, but oh well.  She was trying to save herself the further embarrassment right now.

Rumi was not about to be honest about what she’d just discovered at the moment, faced with both of them looking so sweetly worried for her.  Zoey had gone to nod happily, only she had kind of dropped her smile with a slow blink.  Her eyes had strayed just for a moment, now locked onto what Rumi still held so tightly to her body with her free arm.  The subtle green had her completely alert all of a sudden.  Oh? “You um.. you’re sure?  Like really sure?” Pushing a little more, definitely not comforted despite the confirmation they were given from Rumi herself.

Mira and Rumi seemed to realize where Zoey had looked in the same moment, Rumi pausing and hurriedly sending a fleeting glance down to the plush in her arm.  In a blind panic, really she’d tossed Shelly off and flung him over out of sight.  Bouncing safely on her bed with a soft thump, Zoey watched wide-eyed at the quick action, Mira even taken a bit aback by it.  Rumi was acting a little more spastic than normal, quickly nodding her head. “Yeah-..!  Just.. you know it’s late so.. I just laid down and it was there.. so…-”

Mira glanced back towards Rumi’s messed up sheets and covers, seeming to understand with a gentling expression. “Right.. sorry to bother you.  It’s pretty late.” Rumi was completely embarrassed to be caught cuddling and holding onto Shelly when she didn’t need him, maybe, which kind of made sense.  If Mira didn’t already have an idea to why Rumi was acting so weird, maybe it would have explained most all of it.

Rumi shuffled her feet, beyond tense and fidgety with her movement as she quickly reached for her door. “Yeah.. it’s fine— Goodnight, bye-!”

Zoey’s and Mira’s eyes widened as Rumi just.. closed the door so quickly to end the conversation, the two of them exchanging a slow glance.  Sharing some amusement after a second with some knowing hope.  Maybe.. there was more merit to the double-crush idea than they’d anticipated.

“That was— really weird?” Zoey giggled softly through the comment, definitely seeing what Mira was talking about for once.  Even to Zoey, she couldn’t be oblivious to that!

Mira only nodded, snickering as she held an arm out for Zoey to take into hers. “Definitely.  Let’s give her some space.” Gradually walking away.. leaving Rumi to press her back to the door and slide down it as her heart never once stilled from the interaction.  Why did it beat so fast.. when they showed such care for her?  Rumi gently grazed her fingertips over her chest, swallowing with a red face as she groaned and hid her face into her knees.

“This is so.. stupid…” From insisting love wasn’t for her, never feeling even close to having feelings for anyone before… to this.  A lovesick mess who could hardly even stay calm when faced with them in the middle of the night.  Rumi quickly decided she needed sleep, as clearly it wasn’t helping her revelation of her crush right now.

Getting off of that floor and crawling back into bed.. she’d still grabbed onto Shelly despite the visual embarrassment he’d brought her in her mindless panic.  Hugging him apologetically in towards her chest since she’d thrown him.  How was it that Zoey got her so attached to one little stuffed animal?

Rumi just knew she was screwed by now.

—

The night was a long one at first, but for once every single one of them had gotten full night’s rest.  Every single one of them had gotten up with Rumi’s alarm for a change, really just trying to figure out what to do with their day.  Celine was almost completely recovered by now, even if she was leaving her room so very little to try and limit their exposure to her germs.  By tomorrow, surely, they’d all be back in routine.

As nice as it sounded…

Zoey saw it as one more day of freedom, trying to think of something not-so-dangerous to do as she paced the floor of her room.  She had so many ideas, none of which she could settle on.  Bobby could probably drive them!  Well… maybe.  They definitely needed groceries in the house, and they couldn’t just expect him to do both for them.  It had her thinking pretty hard, hands on her hips with a soft hum.

There were so many fun things close by being just out of the range of the city, so it wasn’t helping.  Especially if they needed to get back to make sure Celine still came out to eat.  Maybe shopping?  But they didn’t have much money on hand without Celine at her best.  She kept their cards until they felt comfortable holding onto them.  The girls still had some though, surely they could do something with it!

Zoey cut herself off when she heard her phone ringing, however, pausing with wide eyes as she glanced over.  She knew that ringtone!  She’d dove onto her bed, squeaking with strain as she stretched to grab it and answer with newfound joy in her whole demeanor. “Hi mom!” Zoey’s cheery voice had no hesitation whatsoever, grinning so happily.

It was still a little early, around eight, so the call was definitely a pleasant surprise.

“Good morning, Zoey.” Sena chuckled softly in a gentle amusement hearing her daughter’s excitement.  Zoey’s energy never failed to bring hers up a little. “I’m sorry I had to call so early, I was just wondering if Celine is awake just yet?  I was trying to see if she had time to talk about getting your Ritalin prescription.  Maybe putting her on the list of people who can pick them up for you, even?” 

Zoey paused at the mention, before humming slowly.  Right.. that.  She totally had been taking those and not forgetting most every day— “Oh!  Well uh.. yeah small problem with that.“ She giggled nervously, especially hearing her mother’s knowing sigh.

“You haven’t been taking them?”

Pills mostly to help her forgetfulness, her mother never minding her hyperactivity.  She wasn’t ashamed of Zoey whatsoever, merely trying to help her with her focus on her work especially. “Okay, yeah, I forgot…  But no, I was actually going to say that Celine’s been really sick and she’s.. really not feeling so good so she might not be able to get them just yet.” Zoey knew it was a little concerning to say out loud, smiling a little nervously to herself as her mother’s shock quickly became apparent,

Sena didn’t like any of what she’d just said, setting aside all of her previous plans when those words had been dropped. “What?  Then who’s been watching over you three?”

Zoey made an unsure noise, definitely regretting bringing it up as she tried to brush off the concern casually. “We’ve been watching ourselves pretty okay!  But we are getting pretty low on food…  We were going to ask Bobby to pick some up today, but it’s okay, really!  We can probably find something edible.  Mira’s been letting me help her cook!”

…

Zoey’s mother did not trust that, not with Zoey’s track record in the kitchen.  Not at all.  Three children, specifically her daughter, cooking?  So many alarms set off at the same time, Sena shaking her head and pinching the bridge of her nose.  This girl… “Okay…  How many pills do you still have?  Enough to go through the next week if you need them?” Trying to figure something out to make sure these girls didn’t accidentally poison themselves.

Even with Zoey out of the house, her mother didn’t seem able to catch a break.

Zoey hesitated, before sitting up and rifling through her nightstand.  She was sure she’d put them somewhere in there, finding the pill bottle eventually and humming as she rattled the bottle rather than trying to open it. “More than a week?  Maybe?” Zoey struggled to count, especially without taking them all out.  But if she did that, knowing her luck she’d drop them all over the ground and lose some

Sena nodded to herself, sighing slowly with that.  It wasn’t like Zoey needed them right now, so it wasn’t much of a rush. “Alright then, how about you girls get out of the house for a bit then and I’ll handle getting you all some groceries?  If you need, I can Toss you some money for lunch and maybe breakfast if you want.”

Toss Payments was basically Korean Venmo, the exact comparison Zoey had to hear when her mother made her get the app just in case.

It still came as a surprise, however, Zoey blinking a few times with an unsure hum. “Wait, really?  You’re sure?  Because I didn’t want to leave Celine sick alone and have her forget to eat.  I know I forget a lot but—..” She tried to stay on top of making sure Celine ate with Mira’s help, which always seemed to end in them eating with her.

It helped them not skip meals, even if Zoey didn’t usually remember all the time.

“I’ll make sure she’s handled, don’t you worry.  Why don’t you go see if Bobby will give you a ride and decide where you want to go.  Okay?” Sena knew Zoey was just worried, smiling faintly to herself.  It couldn’t be any worse than dealing with a sick Zoey…

Definitely not.

Zoey smiled so wide, setting the pill bottle aside onto her nightstand and hopping up onto her feet with a giggle. “You’re the best..  Okay!” She’d almost hung up, before quickly pausing with forced hesitation. “I love you eomma!” Ever since Celine had helped her improve her Korean, she found herself trying to impress Celine and her mother the most with it.

“I love you too, now go on.  I know you want to.” The fondness in Sena’s voice conveyed the playful eye roll she’d performed on her side, hearing Zoey’s giggles being her response.  She knew how it was, not minding.

“Bye!”

Zoey had hung up, quickly pocketing her phone and going to leave.  Though, her eyes shifted towards the pill bottle on her nightstand with some hesitation.  She didn’t want to be too hyperactive like usual, did she?  Zoey loved being able to have all the energy in the world, but she didn’t want to overwhelm Rumi and Mira with it if they were going in public today to get away from the house.  Zoey quickly shook her head, however, smacking her cheeks and refusing to think about it for too long.

Nope!  She used them for work days, it was better to focus on boring stuff and school.  She didn’t need pills to focus on having fun with her friend and girlfriend.

Zoey didn’t want to be too much, but as Mira kept insisting in private?  She could never be too much, and Zoey wanted to take that to heart for a change.  So, no meds, leaving them behind with a small smile she found curling her lips.  It felt good, to be able to have times she could just be unashamedly herself. 

Zoey went looking for the other two, quickly finding them both in Rumi’s room.  Mira was leaning against the wall, Rumi sat on her bed with Shelly sitting on the open mattress beside her.  Zoey had lit right up, going right over to hop onto the bed and scoop the plush into her hands as she sat by Rumi’s side without hesitation. “We should do something!” It was so sudden, but she didn’t really care.

Rumi tilted her head, trying not to react to the close quarters despite how she’d tensed up when Zoey first came crashing in beside her. “What do you mean?” Even Mira seemed interested, though, tilting her head and smiling slightly.

Zoey was in a good mood, so it had to be something interesting.

Zoey hummed in thought, struggling to think of something and just shrugged her shoulders as she gave up. “I don’t know, but we still have all of today!  I was on the phone with my mom, and when I mentioned Celine was sick she said she’d drop by to check on her if we wanted to go do something.  So, maybe we should go out!” Zoey was trying to make the most of their free time.  When Celine was better, surely it would be a lot more training and practice to make up the days they’d missed out on when she was sick.  

“I didn’t know they were really that close?” Mira squinted a bit, unsure as she looked over to Rumi in questioning.  Had they missed something here?  Rumi was just as unsure, blinking and flitting her gaze between them.  She didn’t even know they talked outside of visits to have Zoey go see her mom, so it was different to hear.

Different, but interesting.

Zoey merely shrugged her shoulders, entirely unsure. “I don’t really think they’re close either, but at least that means we can get out and have some fun before we have to get ready for everything else!” Zoey trusted that her mom would take care of Celine, she’d seemed so worried before.  Especially with Celine being sick.  Maybe weird, but it really did make her happy to have another day without any pressure on the three of them.

It sounded like a well deserved break from all of the adult things they’d been doing.  Taking care of themselves without any help but each other was fun, but it got to a point that it wasn’t the most relaxing thing to have to fend for yourself for so long.

Zoey found her words after thinking so long, having gone so quiet and Rumi and Mira considered it.  She forgot, and when the right words struck her?  She blurted them right out. “We should go on a date!” Rumi’s eyes hadn’t widened faster in a while, head turning on a dime the second Zoey just said it so blatantly.

Excuse her?

It took Rumi’s stunned look and Mira struggling to hide laughter behind her hand for Zoey to realize what she’d said.  So quickly smiling with a giggle. “W-well not a.. date date— I mean.. you know..!” She’d struck herself flustered, rambling a bit as she strained a more nervous laugh out as she fidgeted with Shelly’s flippers in her hands. “I mean that would be.. something— a date with.. uh..-”

Dammit she’d already lost track of her words.

Rumi breathily laughed to herself as Zoey corrected the slip, shaking her head and glancing away.  Trying not to act bothered, let alone too interested.  How embarrassing would that be… to have an interest in the people closest to her.  Besides, surely they were only friends.  She doubted in any world that would be okay.  Two crushes at the same time was just weird to have, and she knew it.

Mira just watched the two with a fond smile, definitely not against it.  Getting out for the first time without really any supervision?  They’d have each other close if anything happened, at least. “You think?” Mira asked as she walked over, sitting on Zoey’s other side with some curiosity.

She wasn’t shutting down the idea, and Zoey could tell judging by her hurried nod. “It sounds fun just to get out, don’t you think?” Zoey at least felt that way, feeling a little cooped up and raring to go out and get some real interaction.  Even if it just meant walking all around the city aimlessly with them by her side.

Rumi finally caved a little, her attention back on Zoey as she gentled her own expression.  Date or not, it seemed to be pretty important to her. “Where would you want to go?” The question definitely had Zoey pause.

She’d never decided on that, after all.

Zoey hummed, looking up in thought before turning her attention to her lap instead.  A lasting silence, clueless as she tried to think of anything. “I don’t know.. why don’t we ask Shelly where to go?” Zoey giggled as she held up the plush, missing the amusement that Mira and Rumi instantly exchanged with the answer.

She was deflecting.  She had no clue what they were going to do, clearly.

Mira seemed to find an answer in that, however, blinking as the idea came to her.  Zoey liked turtles, right? “So, the aquarium?”

…

“Did.. did Shelly tell you that..?” Zoey almost seemed convinced, squinting slightly for a second and flitting her gaze down to the very still plush.

Suspiciously still… 

Mira groaned, playfully shoving Zoey with her shoulder.  Rumi rolled her eyes at the two, laughing softly as she tilted her head in wonder. “Honestly.. I didn’t even know we had an aquarium?” She was a little lost, not aware there was one nearby.

For once, though, Mira actually knew they did.  She reached for her phone to pull up the closest one. “Well.. they call it a ‘marine zoo sanctuary’ I think, but that’s kind of because they have animals there too.  They have to keep the water heated if it isn’t frozen over by now…” Zoey was immediately peering over Mira’s shoulder, gasping softly.  Rescued turtles, polar bears, even just fish that couldn’t be released.  She wanted to go.

Badly.

“Can we go?  Seriously, that sounds so fun..” Oh, but all attention fell on Rumi.  Even if two of them agreed, they still valued her opinion too.

Today was for all of them, not just one of them.

Rumi was debating, really.  Going out wasn’t the ideal choice to spend her day on the usual, but she was getting better with it.  So, she held out her hand to see Mira’s phone herself, immediately scrolling through to eye some of the exhibits when it was passed over without a struggle.  It really did look fun, even if Rumi was worried about the people.

It didn’t look too bad, and the fact it was December?  Surely it wouldn’t be too packed. “I don’t see why not…”

Zoey wanted to kiss her so bad right now.  But instead, she smiled so wide, lifting up the stuffed sea turtle in her hands and holding it right up to Rumi’s face. “You know, I think Shelly’s working for you.  He’s really making you.. come out of your shell.” Zoey giggled so hard at her own joke, bending the flippers to gently smack at Rumi’s cheeks. “Pap, pap!”

Mira groaned at the bad pun, the two of them missing the slightly flustered look Rumi had for a spare second before joining the soft laughter they shared.  Mira couldn’t believe the dumb jokes sometimes, even if she loved them out of Zoey. “You’re such a dork.”

“Hey—!  Am not!”

They had a long yet fun day ahead of them.

Chapter Text

The girls had each gone off into their own rooms to get dressed and ready for their agreed ‘date’, trying to find the least obvious attire to go out in for the occasion.  They didn’t want to be recognized right off the bat, let alone draw too much unwanted attention to themselves, but it was a little hard to figure out just what would make them less recognizable to the average fan.  What made them so easy to recognize?  Mira knew one thing, she couldn’t have her two ponytails up with the rest of her hair, keeping it all mostly down despite liking how it looked a little more up.  She took her time, eyeing herself in the mirror and tilting her head to the side to scrutinize her reflection.

A white dress shirt that was more male-typical was what she’d settled on for today, far less showy than usual.  They wanted to blend in with the crowd a little more, right?

But even so, the more she debated, the more Mira knew she was treating this as more of a date than she should be with how long it was taking her to decide what to wear, sighing to herself with a subtle smile.  Damn it…  Zoey really got it stuck in her head that it was, but she didn’t hate the consideration whatsoever.  She actually rather liked the idea.  Her first date… and it was with the two of them?

It was sweetly nice to imagine, whether it was an official date or not.

Stepping into her leggings, sighing slowly as she tilted her head to the side one more time to check her appearance.  Running her hand through her hair, eyeing her reflection with a hum.  Mira couldn’t tell until she looked closer and slowed the movement, but she definitely took notice of her brown roots growing out a bit.

Not that it mattered much, it wasn’t obvious if she didn’t pull her hair up much, but still.  She’d have to touch her hair up eventually.

Mira debated silently, before grabbing a small pouch full of her hair ribbons.  Considering asking Zoey to help pull her hair up in some way as she stepped out of her room, she kept her eyes on the pouch as she opened it.  Mostly white and light blue ribbons considering Zoey had been the one to buy them all for her.  She liked the lighter colors, and Mira would never complain since they were gifts just for her.  Eyes so rooted down on the pouch that she didn’t notice she wasn’t alone in the hall.

She really wanted to be focused on that, she just didn’t know it.

Rumi’s voice was enough to draw some of her attention, though, her door opening just off to the left as she stepped out alongside Mira. “Hey, Mira?” Mira had paused all at once, quickly humming to show she’d heard Rumi as she pulled the drawstrings to the little pouch shut.  Trying to make sure she could give her full attention and not lose anything at the same time. “Do you have any hair ties?  I think I lost mine, somehow…” One annoying thing about having her hair up so tight.. sometimes when she took out the hairpiece— it just shot off somewhere.

Rumi gave up looking for it.

Mira had nodded, turning her head with a subtle smile. “Yeah, right- here…” Mira had paused as her eyes lifted and lingering on Rumi longer than she meant to. “Woah-..” The reaction slowly left her lips as Mira took in the sight for a moment.  It was almost like looking at a whole new person, one key detail very obviously missing from Rumi’s typical appearance.  She didn’t have her hair in a braid whatsoever.  It looked so much shorter than usual, pulled up into a ponytail that was nearly as untamed as she would have expected constantly braided hair to be.

Mira almost convinced herself Rumi had cut it shorter, her eyes wavering from Rumi’s face just to admire for a second.  Not bad. “Trying something new?” Surprise was definitely evident in the slow question, trying not to seem like she’d been judging it too harshly.

Mira liked it, even if it was different.

Rumi nodded, though when she was faced with Mira staring at her like that she had started to fidget with her fingers a bit awkwardly under the sleeves of the baggy black hoodie she adorned.  It was definitely hard to not make her nervousness too obvious, but she was trying her best. “I was going to go with a low braid.. but I thought any braid at all might draw attention, so then I overthought it and just.. wrapped it around so many times until I couldn’t really tell if it was too high or not.” Rumi sighed slowly, her shoulders falling with the exhale when she knew she was talking a little too much. “It’s weird?” She felt like it was a reasonable guess, judging from how Mira had just stared this whole time.

For once, Rumi actually felt self-conscious.  She hadn’t been self-conscious in a while with them— what was wrong with her?  Rumi was just cursing herself out internally, knowing she was just seeking validation as her eyes fell soft and worried.  She was caring what they thought a little more than usual, so new to this that it felt odd to want the affirmations.

Mira blinked, before shaking her head and stepping closer while opening the small ribbon pouch in her hands without any further hesitation. “No, it’s not weird.  Just.. your hair is wavier than I thought it would be.  It’s kind of scary that you can do that without a hairpiece, actually.” Mira was eyeing the wrapped hair as she carefully turned Rumi around, feeling her go tense under her fingers for a second before relaxing slowly.  Carefully checking it just to make sure it wasn’t too tight before smiling slightly.

Not expertly done.. but it was pretty, even she had to admit.

Rumi didn’t really know what to expect at first, but she stayed still with a soft hum of curiosity. “Then what are you doing?” A little paranoid, but focusing on the feeling of Mira messing with her ponytail with a subtle amusement.

“You asked for a hairpiece, I’m putting one in for you.  Just in case.” Rumi was more used to the ones that took so much more pulling to put into place, instead only feeling a gentle pressure as the ribbon was pulled to hold the hair in place.  Mira was smiling the whole time to herself, really using the biggest ribbon she owned to make it stand out a little more against the sea of hair it was holding in place. “There.  What do you think?”

Rumi watched as Mira took out one of her makeup mirrors they kept on hand to flip open and offer it out.  Slowly taking it into hand, she almost thought at first glance that Mira had put cat ears on her head until she adjusted the mirror a little higher to see it more. “I like it…  It’s not bad.” Being cutesy wasn't usually her thing, but she wasn’t against it.

Especially with the soft look she could see Mira held in the reflection of that mirror, eyes unknowingly trained on Rumi.  Mira didn’t know she could see it, truly just watching her for reaction.  Rumi’s cheeks heating up slightly had rewarded such a small laugh out of Mira, too, nudging Rumi’s shoulder carefully with her hand. “Here, pull mine back too.  I was going to have Zoey do it, but she’s probably still getting dressed.”

Rumi clicked the mirror shut, trading it out for the ribbon pouch that Mira handed over.  It was a little different to be stuck waiting on Zoey, but since she was usually finding something to get distracted by they’d give her a little extra time.

Rumi reached in to find one of the ribbons when she was asked to, mentally rehearsing the steps she knew.  She knew the shape wouldn’t look perfect compared to how Mira had done hers, but she still tried her best to make it look decent.  Taking two strands back from the front of Mira’s hair to pull it back to meet in a small ponytail along the back of her head.  Rumi was a bit of a perfectionist, however, judging her own work in an instant as she readjusted it a little. “It looks more like a butterfly than a bow.” Rumi cringed at her own handiwork, almost apologetic, but Mira didn’t mind whatsoever.

She liked it since Rumi had tried, especially, reaching back just to make sure it was secured down right before nodding to herself. “It sounds cute.. don’t worry about it.” Mira and Rumi turned towards each other just for a moment, the two matching faint smiles.  No pressure in it.. but Rumi seeing Mira’s gentle look?

She had to try so hard to play it cool, like it didn’t make her want to melt into the floor on the spot.

Zoey had come running out of her room, and Mira had sighed with such a smile.  Zoe’s hair was entirely down unlike her usual, but that wasn’t what caught her eye. “The frog hoodie again?  Zoey you are going to freeze the second we step outside.” Mira sometimes regretted buying that crop top hoodie, just because Zoey always seemed to wear it in the most ill-fitting times.  Like right now.

It was cold.  Practically winter, early December certainly bringing a cold chill along with it.

But Zoey only smiled and glanced aside with such a wide smile as she propped her hands so proudly up on her hips. “I knew you’d say that.. but I won’t!  Because I’m wearing a shirt under it, see?” Zoey wiggled her fingers, the long sleeves held constantly in place by a grip that wrapped her middle fingers.  She loved that hoodie too much for her own good.

Mira let out a resigned sigh, shaking her head fondly.  She didn’t agree with the logic, but accepted it just to see Zoey smile that much brighter. “Fine… but I’m taking an extra jacket for you, though.”

Zoey celebrated so happily, her cheeks creasing with her wide smile before trailing off at the sight of Rumi and blinking. “Wow..- uh.. wow..?” Pretty, but Zoey seemed so much more confused than awed as she walked closer, fluffing at Rumi’s hair with very little consideration of personal space.  She couldn’t think of many words at first, but she was finding them. “Where’d all of your hair go?  It’s gone!” Zoey was stunned, but smiling so wide.  With how vibrant Rumi’s hair was, she thought it would be absolutely fried from bleach and the dye.  But it was scarily healthy and soft under her fingers as she played with it.

“I wrapped most of it.  I didn’t want it getting in the way, or end up getting us recognized so…” Rumi didn’t want to risk it, but held a shy smile as she laughed breathily to herself.  Zoey seemed more focused in on her hair than the answer she got.

She loved Rumi’s hair so much, she quickly learned that. “Aw…-  It’s so cute.. and the bow?  Wait.. that's…” Zoey finally caught up with them, squinting at the familiar color before her eyes widened and she turned to Mira.  Same ribbon, and of course her hair was up a little too. “You guys are matching without me?  That’s so not fair!” It was more playfully accusing, Zoey placing her hand on her chest in playful offense.  How could they?

Mira shook her head, giving in immediately and holding a hand out. “Come on, we can put up yours too if you want to match with us.”

Zoey seemed immediately consoled, but gasped before holding up a hand. “One second!” She went running right there into Rumi’s room, leaving Rumi and Mira confused and eyeing where she’d disappeared.  Rumi was a little bewildered, blinking a few times before curiously stepping closer to eye Zoey from the doorway.  It was only a few seconds, but Zoey came out with a bag that she ran past them with and hung on Celine’s doorknob.

Rumi knew what it was, just seeing the little note Zoey had dangling from the edge of the gift bag.  It didn’t take a genius to guess.

‘Take care of me!’

She didn’t push about it, only smiling to herself as she carefully held a hand out for Zoey to come over and take. “Ready now?” Rumi felt so much less out of place, just having them here acting the way they always did.  It made her feel happy, it really did.  Even if it was hard to act completely normal around them.  Zoey beamed a quick smile, hurriedly nodding and jogging those final few feet back over to them.

In a second, she was attached right to Rumi’s arm with a wide smile, “Yeah!  Sorry, I’m ready!  Bobby’s on his way too, so we don’t have to wait that long.”

Walking Zoey off towards the front door, Mira was smiling and putting her hair half up with a soft hum. “Yeah?” Really, she was just letting Zoey talk as much as she wanted so that she could put her hair up as pretty as she could in such short notice.  A floral pattern of bun to hold up half of her hair, Mira held it carefully in place as she gathered the loose ends.

“Uh-huh!  And if we get there on time we can see the seals!  They’re so cute.. I read while I was getting dressed that they have itty bitty babies right now that they’re raising to release!” Zoey was beyond excited, pouting a little when Rumi’s arm had left hers to hand a hair ribbon over to Mira with a small smile.

Mira only kept her hand in place, half listening to Zoey while trying to keep her hand still. “Here, tie it right there so it won’t fall.” Rumi hesitated, but did as asked.  Whether a little embarrassed over skill or not, Zoey was perking up the whole time as she felt the careful tug.  She lost track of her ramble the second that she felt it, smiling and giggling to herself as she waited excitedly.

“Is it done?  Really?” She wanted to see it!

Mira rolled her eyes with a smile, taking out her phone one last time. “Fine, but after this we are staying away from the phones.” This was a day for them to get out of the house, not stuck on their phone not knowing what to do with themselves.  Oh, but when Zoey saw the photo Mira took she was smiling so very happily, admiring it and trying so badly not to jump around too much just in case.  She didn’t want to ruin it!

Mira lost her phone the second she showed Zoey, the girl in love with what she’d done and giggling to herself. “Aww..  I love it!” She knew Mira did her hair all the time, but this was still just as pretty if not way more than usual.

Rumi was watching them through the gentle moment with such a smitten expression.  It was weird, to think they were acting no different than usual and yet she now understood every irregularity in her heart rate.  Being aware.. only seemed to make it harder on her to play it off, however, taking a slow breath to try and calm herself.  Rumi could act normal, like nothing was changing, so she hoped.  Putting on a smile as Zoey had turned away from the phone to hug herself right back onto Rumi’s arm. “Thank you!”

Zoey was already loving today, full of joy and just filled to the brim with excitement.  What she was most excited for, of course, was the sea turtles…  But the other creatures were cool too!  She just had favorites.  Rumi offered a wobbly smile as she kept on what she thought to be a brave and collected look, nodding slightly with a soft smile. “You don’t need to thank me… but we should go wait outside if Bobby’s going to pick us up.” They’d been talking and messing around for a little while, surely he’d be on his way by now.

He wasn’t too far from where they lived.

Zoey only nodded along hurriedly, bearing such a wide smile as she pulled Rumi along without any further hesitation. “Then come on!” Mira was walking behind them, keeping an eye on the two as Zoey dragged Rumi along in step with her.  The energy kept the outing light already, a pleasant few days keeping that promising.

They already knew walking into this that Zoey would be talking their ear off about the animals, and neither of them hated the idea for sure.  So, they let her drag them around even now.  Just listening to her excited rambles the whole time as they walked a bit out and away from the house. “I think you’re going to love the polar bears, Mira…  They’re so big!” Zoey was already beyond ready to go off on tangents, smiling as she tapped her heels together a little impatiently.

It was hard to stand still.

Rumi felt Zoey swinging her arm back and forth, eyeing the motion with a gentle smile. “How big do you think they are?” She’d chosen right to ask, judging by the bright-eyed look she’d earned when Zoey hurriedly turned to face her.

“Well standing on all fours.. they could almost be as tall as us!  They have a really big guy, and the big polar bears can be like.. ten feet standing up like us when it’s a male!” Zoey put their arms way up in the air to demonstrate, bubbling into giggles already. “But I guess we’ll kind of see that later.. so I don’t have to say it— but still!” They’d made Zoey’s day by suggesting to go to this place, clearly.  She loved them…

So very much.

Mira rested a careful hand on the back of Zoey’s waist, resting her head against Zoey’s as she stared down the forest side. “I can’t lie.. that sounds pretty cool.” Mira couldn’t help but feel happy to hear Zoey like this, too.  It was something they’d all needed, even if it would have sounded nice to stay in too.

Bobby pulling up had been the first thing to distract them from the growing excitement throughout the group.  He’d started driving an SUV just so he could have the extra space for Celine and the girls, carefully parking on the grass with a smile and lowering down the windows. “Hey girls!”

“Hi Bobby!”

Oh, and every time that they echoed it right back to him, Bobby found his smile grew impossibly wider.  He unlocked the doors so fast when they came closer, happy to be there. “Are you all ready to go?  I brought water bottles for everyone just in case you needed them, and really it shouldn’t be a long drive at all.” Bobby was just happy they trusted him enough to drive them outside of work hours by now, watching as they walked over and all filed into the back seats.

Zoey nodded so quickly as she squished herself against the opposite window, ready to be watching the whole ride up. “We’re ready!” Mira had the other side, Rumi sitting stiffly between them as Mira had to reach over her to remind Zoey to buckle her seatbelt by pulling up the socket.  Rumi stayed perfectly still, even feeling Mira and Zoey pressed up against her.  She nearly panicked, shamefully so, and all she did was sit that much more upright on her seat.

Saying absolutely nothing about it.

Mira sat back in her seat when Zoey had instantly fixed her mistake with a smile as it clicked into place.  Merely excitable today, no fault in that.  Mira sighed slowly, looking up to him with a small nod. “Thanks again, Bobby…  I know you probably have things to do.” She had to admit, she was more comfortable with Bobby than she’d thought she’d ever be.

He only reinforced that more and more with each passing day, too, smiling into the rear view mirror happily. “Hey, it’s not a problem.  I have all the time in the world for you girls.  Everyone buckled?” When he got nods from all of them, only then did he turn back ahead. “Then to the aquarium we go!”

The way this would go would be both good… and surprising in its own way.

But in ways none of them would be expecting.

Chapter Text

Rumi was stiff as a board since they’d left, her own shoulders a bit tense as she squished in on herself.  She didn’t have any reason to, it wasn’t that cramped of a spot.  Yet she sat between two girls who didn’t care so much about avoiding personal space with her by now, Mira’s shoulder against hers, and on occasion feeling when Zoey would pull her attention over to the window to show her something along the way with a gentle tap to her opposite shoulder.  Slowly, though, Rumi wasn’t as tense already.

This was fine… and the more they didn’t seem to point out her odd behavior, the more Rumi found herself feeling gradually more comfortable.

Zoey got impatient waiting in the car on the ride over, really.  Instead of waiting and looking out the window the entire time like she’d planned to, she ended up trying to find something to do with her hands.  Which ended in her not-so-subtly pulling a long few locks of Rumi’s hair out of her ponytail to braid gradually in her hand, smiling to herself the whole time.  She’d do anything to occupy herself.  Rumi moved her eyes towards Zoey a few times, but stayed still with some quiet interest.  It wasn’t like it hurt or anything, just watching through a gentle expression as Zoey smiled and kept right at it.

Rumi liked it.  If she were being honest, the unnecessary touch had her a little shy, but she feigned indifference as she rested her eyes.  The ride all the way to the aquarium gave Zoey the perfect amount of time to do just as she’d wanted, smiling as she slid the one braid she’d done slowly in through the ribbon holding it all up.

It wasn’t even verbalized, though Rumi had drawn a careful hand up to feel her friend’s handiwork, trying to see what she’d done without seeing it.  In doing this, however, her hand had brushed up against Zoey’s, the two of them pausing just for a moment as Rumi’s hand hesitated in movement.  Fingertips so carefully faltering over the back of Zoey’s knuckles. Rumi had been trying so hard to show indifference, but that one little gesture had her so red in the face, Zoey wide eyed as she watched the reaction.

So much for a date, Rumi couldn’t even handle one accidental touch!

Rumi cleared her throat abruptly, hurriedly snapping her hand back down stiffly to her lap with a rigid posture to match her quick reaction. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to—..”

She had not played that off so well for a change, Zoey smiling with a nervous giggle as she held her hands up in a quick gesture. “No, no, that was my bad!  Totally fine, good..- great even!” Zoey paused, sweating it out as she glanced aside. Oh that was weird to say wasn’t it. “Well— not great… but yeah..!  All good, heh…” Zoey’s face fell as she looked away, shaking her head in disbelief at her own words.  Why would she say any of that?

She’d been playing it so cool!

Mira had been the one to witness all of it, raising a slow eyebrow as she watched the both of them lose their cool so incredibly fast with one fleeting touch.  They were just as bad as one another, Mira smiling as Rumi had shied to the side and into her shoulder a little on reflex, glancing away from them with a breathy chuckle falling under her breath.  She just knew the poor girl had to feel tortured in that seat between them, so she was trying not to tease her so much.  Mira only nudged Rumi carefully with her arm, humming softly as she tilted her head aside with a gentle look. “Are you okay?”

She didn’t want to overwhelm Rumi in any way, and the nervous glance she got made her a little worried.  Rumi only nodded, though, not trying to draw any concern. “Yeah.. it’s nothing, I'm just a little cramped I think.” She forced a smile, not missing how Mira snickered and covered her own mouth.

That smile was not normal, forced up so much more than what was believable.  Rumi could not pull that off so well when it wasn’t just a small curve of her lips.  Mira cracked it so fast, but it wasn’t so easy to be stern looking at that face. “Rumi.. no offense, you have a really weird smile when you force it.  You don’t have to pretend.” It was cute, but it just screamed guilt.

She wasn’t fooling her.

Rumi paused, embarrassed and clearing her throat and rubbing her cheek. “I do?” Maybe a little self-conscious about it now, but Mira hadn’t taken too long to look back with a smile of her own.

“You do.  But it’s cute, don’t worry about it.” Mira saw it more as a guilty tell if she ever did something wrong.  Like a dog who wouldn’t help but smile out of nervousness.  Rumi had frozen, eyes a little wide as she stared back at Mira’s genuine smile, seeming to short circuit as she processed the sentence.

She was cute?

Rumi had hurriedly faced her body back forward to sit stiffly, but even still her hand had come up to hurriedly tuck her now loose hair back more behind her ear for a moment.  The nervous habit finally could work with the different hairstyle she wore, her cheeks constantly a warmer shade than the rest of her face by now.  She had not expected that, and she couldn’t even muster a response.  Rumi couldn’t stop thinking and getting flustered by that one simple little compliment.

Cute.

That word felt weird when it was aimed towards her, Rumi’s eyes moving down into her lap as she fidgeted her hands together.  Lost to internal conflict, flustered, and yet not wanting to show that.  The lack of response had Mira smiling ever-so-slightly, looking back out of the window and turning her attention away.  Not trying to overwhelm Rumi if she could help it, she was trying to not focus on the quick reaction.  So they sat still right up until they’d pulled into the parking lot, Bobby made sure to wind the window down and hand over some of the water bottles in a shoulder bag. “Just in case, you never know.  Have fun girls!  I’ll be back.. maybe around seven?  Or just call me if you want me to pick you up earlier, I have no clue when this place closes.” Bobby chuckled to himself, faced with their three happy faces making his day already.

They didn’t have the heart to tell him it closed at six, all of them offering smiles and nods. “We’ll see you.”

Zoey waved as she walked backward, Mira half having to drag her as they started walking up. “Bye Bobby!” So, they’d gone to get permission to head inside, the front booth for entry just outside the fences.  The tickets were easy enough to buy, Zoey happily paying for them before heading in ahead of the other two.  Mira’s hand in hers, Zoey didn’t think much of it.  She’d twisted her head to look around with such a smile, though her eyes moved to where Rumi stood just a few paces to her left.

Usually she was stuck to their sides like glue, Zoey blinking slowly in some confusion before brightening right back up.  Zoey had reached right out, her one free hand now locking with Rumi’s the second she saw the large gate just ahead of them.  She was entirely excited, beaming a wide smile when Rumi had turned in sheer surprise at the contact pulling her closer. “Come on!  We got here early enough, you’re going to love this!” Oh, and there she went.  Zoey took the lead, excitedly tugging the both of them around and inside of the large aquarium.

It was built like a normal zoo at first glance, all of the animals that weren't completely aquatic having exhibits around.  Rumi was honestly surprised, looking around in some curiosity as Zoey pulled them through, occasionally stopping when she’d get distracted by an exhibit she didn’t know they had.  Mira rolled her eyes fondly as Zoey abruptly stopped yet again, gasping and pushing up against the glass with a big smile.  She just followed her girlfriend’s lead, looking in with a small smile. “Otters?”

Three otters were splashing around in the water, two outstretched on their backs in the water and grabbing ahold of one another’s paws while floating.  Zoey squealed a little.. suppressing it felt impossible. “Look, they're holding hands!  It’s so they won’t float away from each other!” Rumi smiled slightly, though her gaze had shifted more to focus on their own joined hands with that comment.

Similar enough, the comparison making her laugh to herself under her breath.

Zoey hurriedly paused, however, stepping back and shaking her head. “Their fuzzy cuteness is distracting me!  We have to keep going!” Trying to discipline herself, apologetically looking back to the otters over her shoulder with a pout befalling her lips. “We’ll be back for you, little cuties…  I promise!”

Mira raised an eyebrow despite her smile, letting Zoey tug them along with some interest. “You can look at whatever you want Zoey, we have all day.  Are you really in a rush?” Not scolding, merely interested in why she seemed to be so ready to push past everything even she clearly liked.  Zoey was on a mission.

Zoey seemed determined, nodding hurriedly as she saw they both looking at her with mixed curiosities.  She had to! “Yes!  We have to see the seal pups while they’re awake.  They’re just so little..” Zoey didn’t want to miss it!  Not for the world.

And she wanted them to see it especially.

So they tried to stay focused, and keep Zoey focused for her sake.  Rumi was a little tense, but every time she’d strayed her eyes on occasion towards a rare crowd?  Zoey had pulled her in a little closer, so snug to her side they were constantly touching.  Rumi wasn’t so tense despite her heart racing at the contact, feeling the tension melting away slowly from her shoulders as she subtly fed into the affection.

Slowly… people were getting easier to deal with.

Especially with Zoey and Mira around in case it got too much.  Improvements all around, Rumi’s eyes soft as they focused on Zoey’s shining expression.  She really was her opposite.  In so many ways.  How was it that the smile brightened Rumi’s life so easily?  With Zoey.. with Mira— her life felt so much less bleak than it had.

How did she get so lucky that fate brought them to Celine… and to her?

And yet all of those soft, mushy thoughts were cut off when Zoey came to a stop with a soft gasp. “Look…” Her voice came out in a strained whisper, a little louder than she’d intended to even still.  Rumi blinked, pulling her attention away from Zoey to look ahead.  Practically nose to nose with the glass that had the exhibit in front of them.  Right inside, a grey older harp seal laid watching a pair of snow-white seal pups flopping around and rolling in the snow, barking and huffing at one another while wrestling all around in the icy powder.  Rumi paused, blinking before smiling slowly.

They were adorable.. but one seemed so much bigger than the other.  Probably not from the same litter.

“The other little ones are already napping.. but we made it in time for this little guy!” Zoey was happy to have made it for sure, looking on either side of her to gauge both of their reactions.

Mira seemed interested, really, crouching down to level with the enclosure a little more and watching it all with a softening look.  She might seem a little more rough on the usual, but it didn’t make it any less cute.  She really did like it. “It’s tiny.. they’re harp seals?” Mira couldn’t say she’d heard much about them, more used to hearing about leopard seals… but the pristine white coats on the babies was such a distinct difference between the two.

“Uh-huh!  When they’re babies they need to stay a little warmer, so they get fluff until they build up more blubber!  Like that bigger guy.” The pup was just climbing all over the fussy teen, barking and honking away for attention.

Rumi smiled, staying standing and merely tilted her head slightly to the side as she eyed them.  She’d never seen very many animals in person before, but she had to admit this was one of her favorite encounters.  Being so at ease, Rumi nearly forgot they were talking, watching in some growing amusement as the pup toppled over the teen and landed flat into the snow.   Zoey’s voice did more than just drag her back, however.

It yanked her back.

“Look, you can see her patterns!  So pretty..!”

Rumi had frozen up the second she’d heard the excited outburst, her heart dropping.  It felt like she’d felt all of the air leave her lungs, a hand flying up on reflex to shelter her clothed shoulder, her hoodie very clearly still in the way.  Blinking in confusion, Rumi’s brow furrowed as the tension ebbed away, her eyes openly shifting back to Mira and Zoey whose eyes were still trained in the enclosure.  The teenage harp seal.  A distinctive dark arc over her back, the grey visible as it rolled dramatically onto its side with a large yawn stretching its body out.

Spots and patterns growing in.

Rumi realized pretty fast that the comment hadn’t been about her, but it still had her breath trembling as she evened it out.  She was fine.  They didn’t know.

“Animals always look funny when they’re molting..” Mira loved it all, neither of them seeming to notice Rumi’s small scare at the moment.  The grey areas were so much more sunken in than the surrounding white fluff.  Mira couldn’t help but tease as she looked over to Zoey, amused as she cocked her head. “And you think polar bears are going to top this?” Really, just looking to get a positive reaction.

And it was definitely positive.

Zoey smiled so fast, looking up to Rumi with a smug smile. “If I didn’t know better.. I’d say Mira’s just trying to see more animals.”

Rumi blinked, before flashing a soft smile as she melted back into the moment with them. “Maybe we should go show her some.  If she’s that impatient.” For once.. she played off her moment of weakness well, more skilled when it came to her insecurities about her patterns.  She had found her calm.  Rumi was just fine, living this moment here with them instead of getting caught up in her own head.  

Mira fell for the bait, too, scoffing in disbelief and standing with an amused smile. “Oh, I’m impatient?  Really?” Like Zoey hadn’t just dragged them halfway across the entire zoo to see this one exhibit before it was too late?

Sure, she was for sure the impatient one.

Rumi shrugged her shoulders, glancing aside almost immediately despite the subtle amusement in her eyes.  She wouldn’t meet Mira’s eyes on purpose this time, her hand subconsciously rubbing her own clothed arm as she debated. “I think we have something better to show Zoey after the polar bears and lunch.. let’s see who’s more impatient.” At the mention, Zoey paused, eyes wide as she gasped and glanced between them hurriedly.

“Wait.. show me?  What is it?” Looking immediately for a response.

…

Neither answered her, so obviously doing it on purpose and avoiding looking at her.  Zoey whined as she held their hands, incredibly pouty. “Guys come on, I want to know!  Just a hint?” They were so mean to her, she swore on it!  So, off they led her, Zoey in the dark about this supposed surprise that awaited her later.  She wanted to know so bad…

But no hints were rewarded, exchanging such subtle smiles over the top of Zoey’s head.

—

Celine sighed as she rolled over in bed, furrowing her brow slightly as she let the weighted breath leave her.  It had been eerily quiet today, she had to admit.  Far less interruptions already, not that she hated or minded it either way.  It was mildly concerning, was all.  With how much they were always by her side the past few days, it had her worried something was wrong.  Sitting up slowly when sleep no longer came to her as easily.  Celine knew them too well, sometimes, expecting their usual routine they’d fallen into with the hovering.  And when it never came?

She supposed it was her turn to hover a little, getting up as she slipped her legs off of the side of her bed purposely.  Too quiet, she wasn’t exactly fond of it.  Standing slowly, she suppressed a cough that itched at the back of her throat with a shaky breath.  Making her way to the door, she paused hearing something instantly shuffle around as she touched down on the doorknob.  Almost like paper shifting just on the other side.

Celine frowned, unsure as she fully turned the knob and pulled the door open.  She eyed the bag dangling from her doorknob in confusion, carefully taking the handle into her hands to pull it off.  The note on the outer edge of the bag caught her eye first, humming as she took it off of the side and read the first large label she saw.

‘Take care of me!’

Celine raised an eyebrow as she skimmed it over, subtly amused by the note as she kept reading.  Flipping it open with some interest, her thumb held open the fold carefully to leave it ajar.  The writing was entirely in English, and Celine knew Zoey’s handwriting anywhere. ’The girls are going out and Bobby’s taking them into the city, so I’m your responsibility!  Take care of me and I’ll take care of you’

‘PS - don’t get paranoid and wash me unless you take out my voice box :c’

Celine sighed, but found herself snickering as she peered inside.  The little face of a stuffed turtle staring back at her, the antic oddly wholesome despite being deemed unnecessary. “That girl…” She was a bit of a handful, but Celine didn’t mind it.  Zoey was trying to keep her from worrying, and it had worked to an extent.

Celine hooked the paper handles of the bag in her hand, sighing and walking slowly down the hall.  She expected silence, peace, and she got that as far as she was concerned.  Until she stepped out and saw a moving silhouette out of the corner of her vision somewhere off in the kitchen area.  That had her switch up almost immediately, tense as she’d quickly turned her head towards the movement.  But.. it wasn’t a stranger, much less a burglar.

Zoey’s mother stood in the middle of the kitchen, cloth bags lining the kitchen island full of groceries as she put them away.  Not even looking up when she had caught Celine in the edge of her own vision.  Sena only hummed, continuing what she was doing with an acknowledging smile curling her lips so subtly. “I heard from Zoey that you were sick.  But.. you don’t look as bad as I thought you would.”

Celine hesitated only for a moment, before taking a breath and walking over to help.  Shelly was cast aside onto the counter in his paper bag, sitting safely out of the way as they got to work.  It was her house, after all, some guilt shadowing over her expression. “You didn’t have to come.  This couldn’t have been cheap.” Holding the fridge door open a little wider to help sort through the groceries with her.  Celine was almost scolding, not fond of the help she didn’t think she needed.

Sena only raised an eyebrow, wordlessly judging the small scold with a mindful shift aside to let Celine help a little more.  Not stopping her, even if she was recovering from her illness. “I did.  You’re almost out of everything in this house, you should have called.  Instead I had to hear from Zoey that she’d been cooking.  Heaven knows that girl burns everything she comes into contact with…” Sena smiled slightly, though it was more fond than intended.

Zoey tried to cook for her once.

Pancakes turned into pan crisps, with a side of smoke, char, and a blaring fire alarm to top it all off.  Zoey had smiled so guiltily when her mother had come running to check on her in the kitchen, but even so…  It certainly had been a memorable Mother’s Day.

Celine was quiet as she nodded, eyes focused on the shelves as she forced the edge to her tone to die out.  She was a little.. touchy when it came to not fully caring for herself even when she was too sick to do so.  Especially outside of these walls. “I didn’t want to be a bother.  I said I’d take care of Zoey, and when I wasn’t able to do so I didn’t think you’d look too fondly on me for lying.” Especially after the scenario with Zoey’s father.

All of which she heard about from Sena, rather than Zoey.  All the details that she wasn’t supposed to know, ones Zoey still didn’t know Celine had heard about.

Zoey’s mother sighed slowly, standing straight and finally turning her head to look at Celine with a stern frown. “Celine.” Silence was her response, Celine averting her eyes with a cringe at the tone she’d earned.  Sena wasn’t so pleased with that being the excuse she got. “I would have preferred that you would have just admitted that you got sick, than end up with food poisoning on top of a fever.  If there is ever a next time, you call me.  I’m a doctor, it’s what I’m good at.”

Celine feigned indifference, sighing softly as she reached to pick up another bag from the floor. “We aren’t that close.”

And yet, when she’d gone to grab the handle, Sena’s hand had done the same immediately.  Holding right over Celine’s to still it, Sena’s held a frown the whole time.  Even when Celine had looked over at her so tensely. “We’re close enough.  So, you’re going to help me put these groceries away, and then you’re sitting right back down on the couch while I fix us both some tea.”

Celine stared back at Sena for a long moment, her lips in a tight line when they’d made eye contact.  Yet when she averted her gaze, Celine merely gave a nod without verbalizing the agreement.

Celine didn’t even try to argue with her any more.

Chapter Text

Mira took everything she’d said back.  All of it.

The polar bears were so much better than the seals, unable to pull her eyes away from them as she braced her hands on the glass and metal rail surrounding the enclosure.  She took one look at the large creature and she’d smiled so wide, whistling in disbelief as it reared up onto its back paws to reach up and claw at the meat suspended in the air by ropes for it to claw and pull down with clear strength.  Enrichment for the bears and entertainment for the people, all in one.  He was huge, and Mira could tell Zoey wasn’t overestimating his height earlier when she’d been telling them about them. “Okay, I admit…  This is sick.”

Her eyes were so focused in on it, genuinely invested.  Watching its jaws open to snap and rip at the hunk of meat, Mira’s eyes were glittering with dangerous enjoyment.  She had a new favorite animal, watching it with all too much intensity from an outsider’s perspective.  Zoey just giggled, smiling as she watched Mira’s complete enjoyment.  She’d picked right, and she loved to see it when paired with that expression Mira held through the whole experience. “I told you!” Big, strong, warm creatures.

To her, Zoey saw them as Mira in a cute comparison kind of way.  Big and scary.. but gentle in their own ways, watching the larger bear pulling down the meat and nudging it with a bellow until the other came over to eat with him.

Rumi was pretty quiet as they stood by the edge, Zoey’s arms holding pretty happily around Rumi’s waist as they watched the polar bears.  Well, at least Zoey and Mira were watching.  Rumi was zoned out in the moment and not really paying attention to the habitat, far too focused on Zoey’s touch in comparison to the excitement around them.  It was all she could focus on today, she swore, eyes lingering on Zoey’s fingers as she swallowed nervously, a shaky exhale leaving her lungs as she’d felt them flex just over her side to hold Rumi in mindlessly closer.

Rumi swore something was wrong with her, the way a shiver crawled up her spine.

She couldn’t think, feeling so warm that she swore Celine might have gotten her sick as she shut her eyes to collect herself.  Rumi hated crushes…

Rumi just didn’t feel like she was acting like herself at all.

But she was dragged out of her head by a poke directly to her cheek, Rumi blinking and perking up quickly with a small hum as she looked over. “Rumi?” Mira held such a knowing look when Rumi had turned to face her, and she’d paused all at once.  Trying to act inconspicuous was failing today.  Again and again.

This time even more so.

“Sorry.. just— watching the animals?” Rumi cleared her throat softly, hearing Zoey giggle against her shoulder resulting in a small tense out of Rumi.  She could feel Zoey laughing into it.  The way her body shook made her head spin, cheeks burning in an instant.

She was just whipped for them today.

Mira saw it.  Rumi knew it from that amused smile she held, crossing her arms slowly. “Oh really?  How are the penguins?” Mira asked it so smoothly with such a genuine interest sounding from the question, missing the confused look that Zoey threw her way the second she’d said it.

What penguins?

Rumi so confidently went for the easy way out Mira threw her way, clearing her throat and shrugging her shoulders. “They’re uh… they’re great.  Cute.”

Zoey paused at the answer, slowly back to Rumi with her smile widening in realization.  She caught on now, giggling at Rumi’s misfortune. “Really?  Because uh.. they’re bears?” The correction fell sweet, yet Rumi heard it all the same.

…

Her eyes shifted towards the enclosure, quickly embarrassed to see the two polar bears that she now remembered Mira and Zoey mentioning they were going to see this whole time.  She should have remembered that, now caught in her own lie. “Oh…” Rumi glanced away, just knowing they were enjoying her slip up as she huffed and rubbed her burning cheeks subconsciously.  Mira sighed, but held her smile as she shook her head.

“I was just picking on you.  It’s okay to zone out sometimes.  But maybe not so close to the edge of the polar bear pen next time, let’s grab something to eat along the way.  I know there’s a lot of walking around, so maybe it’ll help you focus a little more.” Mira didn’t push her luck, offering her hand over to lead them around this time and slide between the two.  Rumi’s eyes fell soft with the gentle redirection, secretly thankful for Mira not pressing the issue as she took her hand and let Mira wedge between her and Zoey.  The day felt like it was lasting forever, and like a blur all at the same time.

They were seeing more animals, so many more animals, and yet Rumi was hardly focusing on the animals even half as much as she was Zoey and Mira.

Otters, manta rays, real penguins this time, beluga whales… and they did eat!  But Zoey was getting increasingly impatient, knowing they were testing how long she could hold out.  Finally, she broke as they’d finished their lunch, groaning as she slumped forward. “I give up, I’m impatient..  Please, I wanna see what the surprise is!” Rumi smiled as she sipped her water, side eyeing Mira who had done the exact same with a similar expression.

They’d got her.

Mira had her fun, but she could see Zoey wanted to see what they were holding back on this whole time.  It felt cruel at this point. “Fine.  Come on, let’s go.  If you really want to…” Mira stood, just watching Zoey light up from her pout with a gasp.

Zoey was hoping and praying they weren’t just messing with her, hurriedly glancing between the two and trying to figure out if they were being serious. “Really?  Please don’t be joking right now or I swear I’m going to explode…” She’d been happy to see the animals, sure, but knowing they had somewhere to take her was occupying her mind so much more than it should.

Mira sighed with a smile hinting her lips, offering her hand down to Zoey to help her up. “Really.  Now come on.” Only this time, she didn’t immediately take the lead.  They’d all led them once by now except for one of them, Mira looking over with a curious hum. “Rumi, you want to show the way?” She was improving with confidence a lot, so this time?  Rumi got the chance to try it, a little more comfortably this time than any other.

Rumi thought about it, before slowly nodding and standing from her spot at the table with a timid nod. “Sure.” It wasn’t like it was too scary.. she’d have Mira and Zoey on either side of her the whole way.  Maybe that was scarier than the people right now, though.  Feelings were increasingly frustrating… and maybe more scary than she liked.  Even still, she took the lead, Zoey hanging off of her arm immediately with a smile. “So do I get a hint now?”

Rumi laughed to herself, shaking her head softly with amusement as she gave Zoey a more playful side glance. “Zoey…” Zoey’s only response was giggling at her, having been going for that reaction.

She loved how Rumi said her name when she pushed things, hearing it drawn out in the way Rumi did it continued to be one of her favorite reactions.  Zoey could always count on it, smiling so cheekily the whole walk now.  The more they walked, the more Zoey started to realize the direction they were going.  That alone had her eyes widening more and more as she looked around to double check the area.  No way…

They actually remembered.

Mira snickered, seeing as Zoey realized their destination as they walked down the stairs into the lowered section.  All of the walls were glass, the lighting fading out blue as the lights from the aquarium seemed to be the only light available. “Want to go see if you can spot the sea turtle in the tank?” Zoey’s head whipped right towards them, smiling impossibly wide at their patient smiles.  They were holding out on her on purpose.

She loved them so much.

“Wha—… Is that even a question?  Let’s go, come on-!” Zoey pulled Rumi by this point, walking a few more paces out before finally letting go.  She ran up to the window, looking all around with her hands to the glass.  She kept insisting in her head she had to be patient, incredibly excited to the point it was hard to be.

Rumi watched Zoey dash to the edge of the walkway, watching with a slow sigh as she watched.  Zoey seemed so happy, and it was really nice to see her smile so much these past few days.  Rumi was just letting her have her moment in looking excitedly for any trace of a turtle in the massive tank.  Mira stood close by Rumi’s side, snickering to herself and gradually crossing her arms as she observed her girlfriend from the short distance between them.  So smiley and abuzz with energy. “Well I think we made her entire year.” Rumi couldn’t help but nod in agreement, blinking slowly with a softened gaze.

“I just hope she sees one..  I could guess she’s been looking forward to this all day.” Even if Zoey didn’t even really consider the turtle exhibit if it meant spending time with them, she had definitely wanted to see the sea turtles more than anything.  It was up to chance if they’d pass the glass or not, though.

She wasn’t looking away for a second.

Mira let her arms lower, looking over to Rumi with a fond look.  She couldn’t help it, knowing Rumi was pushing her comfort zone for them just to be here.  Even if that comfort zone was so much more flexible with time. “Even if she doesn’t, I think she’s just happy we remembered something she liked.  She seems pretty happy to me already, you did great.” Even without seeing one just yet, Zoey looked like she was bouncing in place just looking for a sign of one of them.

Rumi pulled her eyes away from Zoey, blinking in confusion at the comment aimed towards her.  She didn’t understand the sentiment whatsoever. “What?  We both know you saw it first.” When they’d first looked at the animal list, Rumi hadn’t really noticed them.  It had been more of an unspoken agreement when they'd seen the sea turtle on the list of animals in the community tank.  She was lost on the compliment.

Until Mira shook her head, knowing she had to specify with how sudden she’d said it.  “Not about that.  This is the first time I’ve ever seen you come out of the house with people around for fun.  Not only are you actually keeping up with us, you’ve been smiling all day and I haven’t seen you even start to have a panic attack once.” Mira was more than proud of Rumi, remembering how timid she’d first been when they’d met.  Seeing more of that confidence shining through despite her clear awkwardness?  It made her more than happy, Mira smiling as Rumi’s eyes had lowered so subtly. “And I know you made Zoey more than happy by being the one to show her here, I know it meant a lot to her.”

Rumi kept trying to deflect it, hesitant and trying to cover up the flush to her cheeks.  She had not been expecting any of that. “Mira..-”

“Rumi.” Mira brought a hand up, hand resting only the side of Rumi’s head so carefully as she’d pulled her attention back so quickly with the gesture.  Rumi couldn’t help but wonder.. just when had Mira started to look so.. serious when she said things like this?  She meant every word she spoke when she let a smile curl her lips, every so slightly when Rumi’s soft yet unsure eyes met her own. “Seriously.  You’re doing amazing.  I promise.” She needed her to hear it right now.

Rumi’s breath had hitched, seeing how close Mira was to her just leaving her frozen, lips parting with a shaky breath as Mira’s eyes lowered so subtly to them.  Mira wasn’t trying to start anything too far, afraid to scare Rumi off and hanging onto her own self restraint.  Yet from how she’d bent down a little more to meet Rumi’s gaze, there wasn’t much space left between them. Rumi’s heart was pounding, and yet she didn’t pull away, frozen as she saw Mira’s eyes move back to her, almost worriedly.

But she still hadn’t said anything.  Rumi didn’t say a word, even with their faces so close. “Rumi..?” Checking in while they had both started to lean in little by little, almost afraid to say anything and break the unplanned closeness too soon.  Mira was clinging onto self restraint, really, lips brushing together through the check-in.  Rumi’s mind was racing away from her rational thinking, almost believing that just maybe they might actually kiss in the moment.

So close, that every hesitant breath ended up fanning out between the close quarters.  They were actually going to—..

“Oppa look, it's a turtle!”

Rumi gasped softly, both her and Mira hurriedly tensing with the voice interrupting the tension of the moment.  The two of them had hurriedly taken a step back away from each other, hands retreating with the broken contact the second it had fully processed.  Their posture was tense as they quickly straightened up, trying to play it off despite how their bodies stood rigid.  A little boy had hurriedly pulled his dad over to the glass, pointing up at the turtle and not even paying any mind to the girls.

Zoey had her turtle finally, and she was fawning over it, baby talking it through the glass as it looked right at her.  She loved it. “Aw.. hello there!  Who’s a cute little turtle.. yes you are!” Zoey giggled, her face squishing against the glass as she had one foot up in the air from her excited lean.  Forget her whole year, this made her entire life.

This moment.

Mira groaned softly as she watched the kid join Zoey’s side, a little frustrated but trying not to show it as she pinched the bridge of her nose.  Of course there needed to be an interruption.  She hated that a part of her had wanted to push her luck.  To kiss Rumi right then and there, and yet of course the moment had to be cut short.  Rumi had taken that moment to turn her entire body away to collect herself after the flustering interruption.  Her back was pointedly facing both of them as her hands cupped over her mouth, feeling every shaky breath hot against the palms of her hands.  Her face felt like it was beet red, and maybe it was because it was on fire right now.

Rumi wanted to sink into the floor and let it swallow her whole, briskly walking away for a second to put a little distance between them.  Not a word spoken from her.  Mira turned her head back towards Rumi, frowning to herself and reaching out a little with some hesitation. “Rumi…-” She watched Rumi go to nearly the full opposite side of the tank wall, Mira sighing and shaking her head as she shut her eyes.  Of course Mira knew it was better that it didn’t happen there, but it still left her hand flexing, still remembering how Rumi’s hair felt in her hand when she’d held her.

So close, yet so far away, Mira’s eyes softening with guilt as she drew her hand back.

She might have pushed too far too soon.

Zoey smiled as she ran back to Mira, giggling as she’d hung right off of her arm. “Thank you!  He was so cute..” Zoey did kind of trail off, though, her eyes staying on Mira with some curiosity.  She looked almost… disappointed, even still. “Mir?  Is everything okay?”

Mira weighed her options, glancing at Rumi from the distance before slowly nodding.  She was okay— for the most part at the very least. “I almost.. kissed her?” She wasn’t going to hide it, not from Zoey.  That just wouldn’t be right.

Zoey’s face was just priceless when she heard that, however, eyes widening and her jaw dropping a little as she tried to find a response. “Wait.. wait really?  How could I miss that..!” Zoey didn’t want to miss anything like that, grabbing Mira’s hands with a pleading look. “What happened?  I mean like.. did you?”

Mira shook her head as her thumbs smoothed over Zoey’s, huffing her sigh a little more. “No.  That kid going for the turtle freaked us both out.  I think Rumi’s dying of embarrassment in the corner right about now.” She’d evacuated the scene incredibly fast.

Zoey’s eyes skimmed the hall between the aquarium, her eyes falling soft with some amusement despite the worry she felt seeing their friend so far away for a change.  Rumi was never that far away.  It certainly made her worry. “Do you think she's okay?”

Luckily, Mira only nodded, offering Zoey a small smile. “Let’s give her some space, she was pretty tense.” Letting things sit and calm down.

Rumi had given away her position, though.  They knew for sure that she at least had a crush on them if she’d been that willing to let it happen so easily, but even so…  Mira couldn’t bring herself to actually do anything without Rumi saying it was okay.  So they gave her some space to fully calm down, Mira replaying the moment in her mind on repeat with a slow sigh as Zoey took her hand and led her over to the glass to look at the sea turtle.

Despite her self control, all Mira could think about was how soft Rumi’s lips had felt brushing up against hers, smiling slightly to herself the whole time.

Rumi wasn’t the only one stuck on one little close call.

—

Celine stirred her teacup absentmindedly, her teaspoon in the cup as she eyed the sloshing liquid with more interest than she should.  It was just.. weird.  Having someone other than the girls actually in the house felt a little too different.  Sena sat on the couch cushion just off beside her, the two of them keeping a small distance between their bodies as they had their tea in silence.  It wasn’t exactly awkward…

Merely odd, if Celine were to put a word to the situation.

Zoey’s mother was the first one of them to peacefully break the silence, content as she sipped her own cup. “You’re awfully quiet.” More of an observation than any kind of insult, watching Celine sigh to herself out of the corner of her vision.

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t expecting to entertain any guests today.” Celine hadn’t planned to ever, really.  She was used to the quiet, besides when the girls were around to fill it with whatever schemes and antics they thought up.

“It’s perfectly fine, I don’t mind the quiet.  But I have to ask, though.. just how did you get sick?  Zoey didn’t give many details when she said you were sick, it made me wonder if I’m being honest.” She hadn’t heard of Celine getting too sick before, and Zoey loved to talk about everything that happened.  It left her mother more than interested.

Celine sipped her tea with a cringe as she recalled, pulling it back with a small hum. “It was actually quite childish.. but I let the girls drag me into one of their snowball fights.” It was shameful to admit, really, since she was always so collected.  They had been quite convincing, however, especially Mira.  Mira was a little too much like her in her own ways.

Sena paused, before blinking with a slow smile. “You?  Really?” The three kids together truly were a handful, weren’t they?

Celine sighed, though a fond smile broke through the subtle embarrassment that lingered. “Yes.. I’m afraid they were bent on it and dragged me into their fun.  Maybe I shouldn’t have let them, I was so sure they would be the sick ones.  But I ended up being the one that got sick, and so here we are.” It would be amusing, if not painfully ironic in the circumstance.  Celine chuckled softly to herself, shaking her head. “Your daughter was convinced she’d killed me.”

Sena could see it, Zoey was the type.  But imagining it had her matching Celine smile all too fast. “That certainly sounds like Zoey…” She loved that girl so much, but she could be silly at the most serious of times.  She’d grown to adore that, though.  The talk of snow seemed to jog Sena’s memory, however, pausing and lowering her cup to her lap before she’d even sipped it again. “That actually reminds me of something.”

Celine looked over, raising an eyebrow in her interest and nodding for her to continue expectantly.  Zoey’s mother seemed a little more content than Celine did with these unexpected visits, smiling with a polite hum. “I wanted to see if you wanted to come over with the girls for Christmas Eve, maybe even spend the night if you wanted.  I didn’t think an empty house would sound so nice.. and I’ve heard Zoey’s been putting off asking you if they could come.” Usually Christmas was a holiday for couples more than families in Korea.. but for Zoey?  Sena was happy to make the tradition feel more like her daughter was used to.  With friends to join them, for a change.

Celine had her shoulders a little less relaxed, just hearing the holiday being mentioned.  She hesitated almost instantly, but frowned to herself as she moved her gaze right back away from the woman.  She wasn’t so content. “I don’t see why they can’t go, but as much as I’m thankful for the offer, I think I’d rather stay here.”

Sena had caught on easily with how Celine’s expression had dimmed, blinking a few times with a subtle tilt of her head. “Is there a reason?  Either way I understand if you don’t want to answer or just not attend, it is a rather odd request I know…”

“It’s not that.” Celine answered it as quickly as she could, wincing at her own hurried nature.  It didn’t exactly instill her words with confidence.  Sena frowned, but didn’t interrupt when Celine went to continue. “Or maybe it is a little, I’m not sure.  Christmas is a touchy holiday, not just for me.  Rumi might be a little unsure about going too, and I don’t want to sound rude by saying no without asking her about it first… but it is .”

“Would it be alright if I asked why?  I know it’s usually a little more intimate of a holiday.. were you..?” Married, together with someone in the past?

There was always a possibility, it wasn’t unheard of to have a lover in the past.

Celine nodded slowly, a bit unsure to actually admit it and yet finding herself being honest in her reasoning.  Zoey’s mother had genuinely offered her to spend the holiday with them rather than alone, and that alone made Celine want to lie about the true reason a bit less than she’d anticipated.  She deserved a real answer. “It was her mother’s birthday.”

Implying the relations between Miyeong and her.. it felt better than outright saying it.  A hard truth with her gone.  Sena knew with that, her face falling from mere confusion to one sad in understanding.  She could fill in the blanks, really. “Zoey’s mentioned before that Rumi’s mom was a hard topic…  I’m assuming she’s passed?”

Celine found another nod in her, sighing slowly as she confirmed it. “It’s been a while, but yes.  I’ve never spent her birthday anywhere but here where her grave is, but I don’t want that for Rumi.  If she’s ready, I’d be more than happy to have her stay with you and the other girls.  But I just..-” Celine’s eyes focused down on the tea cupped in her hands, tensing her fingers around the shape of it with a slow exhale.

She couldn’t bring herself to want to leave Ryu to suffer there.  Alone.

In life or in death, she would never be.

Zoey’s mother watched, but she couldn’t bring herself to push the idea any more than she had.  She saw how much this meant to Celine, offering a small smile and hum as she nodded. “I understand.  I wouldn’t feel like spending the holiday far from her either.” Sena didn’t even try to convince Celine otherwise, completely respecting the boundary. “Then maybe for Christmas Day we could spend the holiday itself here.  Unless you’d rather be alone then too?” The shift from Christmas Eve to Christmas Day itself was the hardest, Celine wouldn’t lie about that.  But the actual holiday itself?

She didn’t mind it that much, eyes soft as she nodded. “I think.. that could work.” The winter holidays were a difficult topic, but maybe they didn’t have to be spent all alone.  Not all the time.  So, Celine sat there, resuming silence as they both found comfort in the quiet.  A still moment after that talk was welcome, however.

Celine felt her heart weighing down heavily in her chest, knowing just how truly close Christmas was by now.

It always seemed to come again, faster than she’d like it to.

Chapter Text

Mira spent the next hour-or-so trying to get Rumi to talk to her, and promptly failing when Rumi would find an excuse to briskly walk away in any direction she so decided.  At first it had been a little amusing, but Mira found it more worrisome when it had progressed from merely looking flustered to guilty, and maybe even uncomfortable with how Rumi couldn’t meet her gaze.  It was different, having Rumi hiding a little more behind Zoey to have distance, Mira’s frown soft with concern as she eyed the interaction she wasn’t used to.  Rumi had never hidden from her before, not behind anyone else surely.

Rumi wasn’t the only one overthinking now.

Mira couldn’t help but feel she’d tested her boundaries too much in the moment.

The aquarium had finally closed around 6, as expected, the employees starting to filter out as they just sat out front.  Rumi was hardly clinging onto her calm, glad that the rest of the day hadn’t taken too horribly long despite the mixed feelings constantly swirling in her chest and head.  She leaned forward, sighing shakily as she played with the loose hair that hung over her right eye.  Wanting to do just about anything with her hands in the moment to find an outlet for her conflicting mind.  The more Rumi tried to pretend that none of what happened today was still in her mind, the more it became obvious that it was.

Rumi sat on the edge of the sidewalk lining around front of the aquarium, fidgeting with her hair and sliding in between her fingers to feel the sensation for a distraction, and yet all she could properly think about?  That kiss.. or— near kiss?

Rumi didn’t even know if it qualified, but it still had head fighting against her.  Sure, Rumi knew Zoey was gay.. but Mira?  Mira was always collected, beyond headstrong…  Rumi could guess that it would just make it that much harder to guess what was going on inside of her head, however, eyes soft with worry as she thought it over.  There was a chance she was just imagining the action, surely.  Mira could have been doing literally anything other than what Rumi was thinking.

Maybe she’d had something in her face?

But.. their lips had quite literally touched, and just thinking about it Rumi’s heart rate gradually elevated with a heavy swallow she forced her throat to bob into.  Avoiding Mira the rest of the day over something that may or may not be an accident?  Rumi was feeling guilt eating away at her.  She should apologize..

Surely Mira didn’t know what freaked her out so bad, or maybe she did.  Rumi couldn’t decide which was the real answer.

Mira sat right next to her, lowering down by her side at first and staying quiet.  She didn’t want to spoke Rumi off, letting the silence sit a little longer while watching Rumi’s expression worriedly.  Maybe feeling a little bad for nearly going too far, Mira leaned forward to brace her arms over her knees, taking a deep breath to steel her own nerves before clearing her throat. “Rumi?” She kept her voice more gentle, trying not to scare Rumi

Rumi was quiet, not looking fully at Mira as she made a soft hum.  Her eyes wanted to stay trained in her lap, studying her legs with far too much interest even by her own standards.  So, against her own will she’d pried her gaze away and over to meet Mira’s even with some hesitation visible in the movement.  Before Mira even could conjure up an apology, to try and explain her track of thought and lack thereof, Rumi had found herself spitting out the words first. “I’m sorry.”

Mira just stared, almost as if Rumi was crazy as she slowly narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “What?” She was not following.  And Mira certainly didn’t approve of Rumi apologizing if it was about anything that she’d been about to bring up.

How in any way had any of that been Rumi’s fault?

Rumi winced at Mira’s bewildered reaction, shrugging her shoulders a bit awkwardly as she slid her thumb and pointer finger along the hair still in hand.  If she had to sit still, she felt like she had to do something. “I freaked out, and I ended up ignoring you…  You didn’t deserve it, I know you didn’t, I just— I didn’t know what to think and I ended up overthinking everything.” Rumi didn’t let herself ramble too long, sighing slowly and gesturing her hands frustratedly down into her lap. “And I just made it worse.  I made you feel bad, and now—..” She felt like she’d ruined their day out with that one little slip up.

Mira had furrowed her brow with a soft scoff leaving her lips, in complete disbelief as she shook her head.  She wasn’t letting that sit. “Hey.  Rumi, that isn’t any of your fault.  I was that one that almost kissed you when you didn’t even say if it was okay or not, that was on me.  I pushed too far and we both ended up freaking out I guess.” Was she worried and stressed over the possibility that Rumi might’ve been more than just overwhelmed when she’d straight up ignored Mira’s attempts to talk to her after?  Absolutely!

But that didn’t mean Mira blamed her.  Rumi was only human, surely…

Rumi stared blankly back at Mira, so much of that negativity and guilt seemed to wash away as she looked back at her.  Every word sunk right in, and Rumi had never been more attentive to them. “You.. what?” Asking for clarification, as if she hadn’t heard Mira loud and clear just a few seconds ago.  Mira had really, truly, tried to kiss her.

It wasn’t in her head.

That was really what had happened.

Mira raised an eyebrow, humming slowly as she squinted her eyes and fixed her glasses into place in the moment.  A little confused by the reaction, sure, but not put off by it. “What, isn’t that what you were talking about?” If it wasn’t, Mira would be the confused one right about now.

Rumi only kept her eyes fixed on Mira, eyes a bit wide as she felt her cheeks burning that much clearer as Mira looked at her through her own confusion.  She’d admitted it.  Mira just straight up said she’d tried to kiss her.  There was no imagination to be left to inspire that outcome anymore, Rumi clearing her throat suddenly and glancing away as she nodded quickly. “No— yeah..!  That was..- that was it.”

Rumi couldn’t believe it, stunned that it was more real than anticipated.  Mira tried to kiss her.  Mira maybe.. liked her?

Maybe, like she hadn’t just admitted she tried to.  Rumi was not used to this and was torn between painfully aware and oblivious denial.  Confused and flustered, she really was a mess, a hand coming up stiffly to brush the hair out of her face and behind her ear.  Mira watched it rather fondly, snickering and shaking her head as she looked away and ahead into the empty parking lot. “You’re such a dork.” Mira couldn’t believe she had to say that twice today, once to each of them, and yet she loved it.

It made the situation seem just a little more like it could work out.  Sooner rather than later.  The peace was nice, a nice break from the exciting day they’d had.  It was getting darker, though the sun hadn’t quite set.  Gradually, the sky was more orange, they could see it tinting the area all over the skyline.  Zoey hopped down to sit by Rumi’s side, smiling and leaning into Rumi’s side with a small giggle as she eyed the pretty sight. “What’d I miss?” Zoey had given them space until it seemed like they had nothing more to say, feeling a little left out but understanding why.

It seemed important after what Mira told her.

Mira had a smile playing on her lips as she eyed Zoey and Rumi, admiring the sight for a second before moving her gaze back away. “Nothing much.  Just talking about the turtle.” She found herself brushing it off for Rumi’s sake, not wanting to push her any further than she had already.  Rumi was grateful for it, looking down at Zoey subtly against her shoulder with a breathy laugh.

She loved this… she really did.  Even if she couldn’t have both, even if she acknowledged asking for even one was two much…  Rumi found some hope.  That just maybe she could have something for once, and not feel so guilty about it.

Zoey knew it was a lie, and yet only smiled wider as she turned her eyes up cheerily to meet Rumi’s with a giggle. “He was so cool wasn’t he?”

“Definitely…  But I think I liked the seals a little more.” Rumi admitted it with a gentle smile, seeing just how happy it made Zoey to hear since she’d picked the idea.

By accident or not.. the patterns comment that she’d heard out of Zoey?  Rumi had it on repeat, itching the back of her mind.  If Zoey thought they were pretty on the seal, just maybe they’d be seen as pretty on Rumi’s skin too.  Even if she never had to see them, if Rumi did everything right like she hoped to.  She couldn’t slip up.  Not with everything she had to lose now, she had to be perfect for this to go well.

For her patterns to go away.

But their smiles and warm looks had faded when a hot pink light had washed over the surrounding area around them, the Honmoon rippling as the tear reacted through it in a warning pulsewave.

Rumi’s shoulders tensed, sitting far more alert as her head turned.  Zoey’s head had left her shoulder, definitely just as alert as Mira stood. “That was close, right?  Because that felt really close to me…” If she didn’t know any better she would have said it was right behind them, but visually she couldn’t see any tears immediately outside.

Mira nodded in agreement, eyes narrowed as she eyed the aquarium with an almost knowing look. “It felt like it came from inside.” Somewhere inside the aquarium…

Were demons.

Zoey’s eyes widened, worried as she stood up hurriedly with Rumi. “Wait, they wouldn’t hurt the animals right?”

They didn’t have the human souls demons wanted, surely, but Rumi was unsure for once.  Debating before shrugging her shoulders with a worried frown settling over her lips. “I’m not sure.  They can’t really feed on them but.. they probably could still try.” Hurting and killing things was surely in their blood, and they’d probably be itching to get ahold of anything in their path, but Rumi didn’t think saying that would be comforting at all.

They had to get in there one way or another.

Mira skimmed over the dark building and the tall fence that wrapped around it, all while walking a few paces closer to the gate and giving an experimental tug on the large sealed doors.  They hardly budged at all, disappointed as the chains rattled loudly at the harsh tug.  Even still, they gave no leeway to the action.  Mira stepped back, huffing sourly in agitation as she shook her head. “It’s locked up.  We saw all of the workers go home, so no keys into the place.  Not that they’d let us inside in the first place.” That would be stupid to let three teenagers into a closed building without supervision either way.

Zoey tilted her head as she pulled out her phone, eyeing the fence with curiosity and a slow smile as she glanced between Mira and Rumi with growing excitement,  not even looking at her phone as she was typing out a quick text. “Well then… there’s only one way in.” She saw Rumi’s surprise, but it only melted into an amused smile over her face as Mira crossed her arms and smirked all the same.  They knew what was coming by now.

Zoey was just itching to show off, too.

She’d walked right over, putting her foot up onto one of the long rods along the fence lining and testing her weight on it with a brightening expression.  It was just what she was hoping it would be. “We have to climb the fence!  Come on, it’s easy!  I’ll show you.” They were no hesitation whatsoever, Zoey smiling brightly the whole time as the two joined her side, unsurely copying her posture with some interest.

They didn’t have much of a choice right now.

—

Celine sighed slowly, eyeing out the window as she hummed and crossed her arms.  The day had gone by rather fast, she hadn’t really noticed just how long it had been since she’d gotten up until she noticed the sun peeking in through the glass.  It was bound to set in the next hour, more than likely sooner.  She could see it from a mile away, though paused as her phone gave a noticeable sharp ping inside of her pocket.  Paired with the relative time, Celine knew in an instant who it more than likely would be. “That would be the girls.  They’re probably on their way home by now.”

Sena hummed mindfully, following Celine’s eyes for a moment before nodding to herself. “You’re probably right.  Well then, I should be off.” She stood with a slow sigh, a smile twisting her lips as she moved her eyes over to Celine with a friendly lilt to her tone. “It was nice to spend today with you.  Even if you didn’t need it as much as I expected you to.” Suppressing a chuckle, really, knowing very well she didn’t need to stay even half as long as she did.

It was appreciated either way, though, Celine offering a hesitant smile and a nod as she stood to see the woman out.  It was only polite to do. “It was.  I won’t keep you any longer.” Yet, as Sena had gone to get her shoes, Celine tensed, watching at the Honmoon rippled over her surroundings in result of a somewhat distant tear.  Her eyes narrowed significantly, eyes shifting towards her phone instantly.

That was what the text was about, she could guess.

Unfortunately for her, her reaction wasn’t as subtle as Celine would like to think.  Sena’s attention had been snagged by the reaction, having watched Celine’s pupils shrink as her eyes quickly shifted around the room almost sporadically as she tried to play it off.  She didn’t like that, frowning and faltering in step out of concern. “Celine?  Is everything alright?” Concern fell into Sena’s tone almost instantly, her body turning more towards her in a second’s notice.  Something about it hadn’t seemed right. 

Celine paused, blinking and refocusing when she noticed she’d caught Sena’s attention with the odd reaction she’d had.  Only forcing a stiff nod and clearing her throat as she sighed. “Yes, I’m fine.  I just felt a little faint, that’s all.  Go on.”

Celine was itching to call the girls and check in, but she couldn’t.  Not with Zoey’s mother right there, able to overhear any possibly concerning conversations.

Sena wasn’t convinced, straying her eyes towards the door before back to Celine with a small furrow of her brow.  Not entirely bent on leaving now, if she were honest. “Are you sure?  If you need me to stay..-”

Celine played it off with a slow breath to calm her own nerves, forcing a smile and a soft look as she shook her head slightly in denial. “No, no it’s fine.  I’ll just lay down once the girls are home safe.  Go on, I’ll be fine.”

Zoey’s mother debated it for a long moment, frowning despite nodding in agreement.  She wouldn’t pressure Celine to let her stay, after all. “If you’re sure then.” Celine had to watch Sena unsurely leave, waiting until the door closed to heave a heavier sigh and immediately grab her phone with a frown as she pulled open her messages.

Zoey💙: demons at the aqarium! totally handling it well be bac ksoon!!

Celine stared at the poorly written message, huffing and shaking her head as she clicked onto the contact with newfound haste.  It would be the first time the girls were too out of reach for her to be immediate help— and she couldn’t say that she liked that.  Trying desperately to call as she paced the floor of the living room with a stern frown settling onto her face. “Pick up.. come on, Zoey.” If all failed, surely she could try the others.

But if Zoey was texting?  She was more than likely to one not in the middle of a fight, she assumed.

—

The girls were at the top of the fence, Zoey sitting with a leg over each side as she helped pull Mira up onto the top ridge with her and Rumi.  It wasn’t so hard, but it certainly was a bit terrifying with the slant of the fence curling in towards the park to make it hard to actually climb fully in.  Zoey sighed, smiling as she glanced over the dimly lit park.  The only occasional lights were scattered inside of the enclosures and tanks, so it wasn’t completely ridden of light.

Still a little scary, but…

“Ready to kick some demon butt?” She couldn’t help the cheeky question, giggling to herself as she watched Rumi playfully roll her eyes.  Demon fights, as scary as they were, they were almost becoming fun anymore.  Not too hard, more of a physical outlet.  Mira tensed at the familiar ringing blaring out of Zoey’s pocket, however, hurriedly looking over with wide eyes.  In the quiet park, that was just a beacon towards them.

“Zoey..!” You’d think silent mode would be the default for them by now, being idols and all, but even still they hadn't gotten into the habit.  They had issues with leaving on the ringers.

Zoey squeaked, panickedly scrambling and feeling her pockets before pulling out her phone with a nervous noise when she Saw the contact.  This wasn’t a call they should ignore, for sure. “It’s Celine!”

Mira cringed as she pulled her leg over the top of the fence, making a small huff of effort before looking over to Zoey the second she was sat on the edge. “Pick it up!” Oh, but Mira’s eyes snapped open wide as she’d nearly fallen over the edge with how it bowed inwards, Zoey and Rumi’s eyes wide as they each snagged an arm of theirs in quick reaction.

Rumi checked in as she pulled Mira back up with some strain, concerned as she kept her grip locked around Mira’s arm with a worried frown. “Mira?”

Mira groaned, agitated by her own slip before nodding towards both of them. “I’m fine, thanks.” They were prepared to fight, not exactly used to all of these stunts despite needing to get used to them.  Especially if there were more attacks inside of places like this.

Zoey quickly picked up the call, holding it to her ear with her shoulder as she grabbed the fence and started to dangle herself gradually down over the edge. “Celine?” Maybe a little hopeful they’d be getting some guidance on what in the world they were supposed to do on their own, and yet all the phone responded with was garbled white noise. “Oh great, of course there’s no service!  Why would there be service when we need it!” Zoey was reasonably pouting, groaning to herself at the botched signal.

Maybe she should crawl back up, they got enough service to get the call there!

Only, the sound of the call ending blared in her ear and took her off guard when she’d been thinking about what to do.  Zoey winced in reflex at the high-pitch sound, leaning away in an instant and widening her eyes as the phone was sent flying down all that distance onto the ground with a harsh clatter on the pavement. “Uh.. whoops?” Man, she promised Celine she’d take care of it too!

Rumi cringed at the sound herself, peering over the edge unsurely at the larger drop.  It wasn't anything the phone couldn’t handle, it had a case on it. “There’s no time, we’ll just have to call her back later when we’re done here.  We need to get rid of these demons before Bobby gets back.” They’d nearly forgotten, Mira’s eyes widening subtly before nodding with a frown and starting to lower down next to Zoey.  They didn’t have too long to handle this at all, they knew that much.

So.. back in they went.

Even knowing danger awaited them, running right into it.

Chapter Text

Zoey swung her legs slowly, huffing as she got a good enough foot hold to swing in under the dip as fast as she could muster.  Mira followed with a little more ease, her legs longer and finding the stretch less difficult through the clamber down the rungs of the fence.  It didn’t take too long before they were back on the ground, Zoey smiling so wide. “See?  I told you it wasn’t so hard!” Maybe a little stressful with the bow of it facing inwards—

But not too difficult when they got the hang of it.

Mira snickered, shaking her head before looking up at Rumi who had just sat watching them descend down the side.  Eyeing them more than following, her brown eyes shifting and trying to judge how far they were. “Are you coming?”

It was almost amusing how she hadn’t moved a muscle the entire time they’d been climbing down.  Merely watching how far they were going from the top of the fence to the pavement.  It wasn’t that far, Rumi eyeing where Zoey’s phone had fallen on the ground and slowly planting her hands onto the smooth top of the metal fence as she aimed near it.  She could land that, she didn’t see a problem with it really. “Yeah, one second.”

Zoey had gone to move closer, considering just having Rumi step down onto her shoulders or hands before she noticed Rumi hadn’t even turned to climb down safely.  No, she slid pointedly to the edge with hands braced on the very end of it, Mira’s eyes widening momentarily with a sigh. “Rumi, be careful what are you—”

Rumi slid right off on purpose, Zoey feeling her heart drop with a gasp, reaching out hurriedly just seeing her do it. “Wait..!”

Rumi landed it with too much ease for Zoey’s comfort, falling into a kneeling crouch to soften the fall on her joints and mute the sound of the impact against the pavement.  She grabbed the discarded phone before straightening up with a small hum, brushing it off with some relief to see no damage done to the screen.  Only then did she glance back over her shoulder with a slow blink when met with their frozen expressions.

As if she didn’t understand, glancing between them a little awkwardly with a soft smile hinting her lips. “What?” Feigning blissful ignorance so clearly to Mira, and yet Zoey didn’t even notice the subtle cheekiness to it.

Rumi knew.

Mira only softened her expression and rolled her eyes, completely aware that Rumi was showing off a little on purpose.  She wouldn’t complain, enjoying it herself.

Zoey shook her head, not able to bring herself to complain.  Not with Rumi completely fine despite the dangerous fall. “Nothing.. nothing- nevermind!” Rumi doing stunts like that and having the audacity to act confused after the complete confidence she’d shown?  Zoey loved it more than she could ever truly admit, smiling with a soft giggle to herself.  She liked seeing Rumi less timid, especially after how she’d started to close herself off a bit in the past few hours.

Mira brushed her hand against Rumi’s arm in passing, peering around in some curiosity. “Come on, show off.”

Rumi kept Zoey’s phone safe for her, though her eyes lingered after Mira just a little longer.  Her skin felt so warm where she’d touched, Rumi suppressing just how much she missed the fleeting contact even before it was gone.  Rumi shook her head, turning her eyes back down while slipping hers and Zoey’s into the bag Bobby had given them for the water bottles before zipping it firmly shut.  Waterproof, not knowing what would happen and not wanting to leave it to chance. “Let’s get moving.  We can’t split up, not if we don’t know where they’re coming from.” Even if there was a lot of ground to cover, they didn’t want to risk getting singled out and cornered.

Rumi led them on reflex, glancing around in the dark with a slow breath to relax her shoulders as she conjured her sword up.  Zoey hummed as she fell into step, following Rumi’s lead and fanning her knives out between her fingers with a quick motion. “Aren’t they coming from a tear?”

Mira sighed, smirking as she shook her head on Rumi’s other side to shrug off the comment. “Zoey…” Maybe after the demon attack the jokes would be more easy to enjoy, but right now?  A tiny bit more serious of a moment.

Hardly, but a little.

Zoey huffed her pout, shrugging her shoulders as she eyed around the corner of the first building door they pressed open to skim the inside. “Sorry, just.. I really don’t like all of these creepy dark buildings.  They kind of freak me out.” Too many horror movies and horror games, they all had places going freaky after hours, and the fact the sun was dimming over the horizon?  It just made the light that much more dramatic and uneasy for her to suffer through.

Mira snickered, using her phone flashlight to illuminate the dark hall Zoey peered into.  Empty. “You love all of that thriller stuff you make us watch, you should be loving this.”

Zoey groaned, but a smile hinted at her lips as she rushed past Mira to push open another door. “Okay, thinking of it like that… maybe it’s a little bit fun?” Zoey wasn’t convinced, but still held a wobbly smile as she said it.  She’d rather the demons be running right at them than hiding somewhere in the dark, but she could handle it.

It was no worse than her late night gaming.. or the horror films she put on the TV when Celine went to bed and ended up freaking all of them out…  They were just fine, Zoey kept insisting so to calm her racing heart that betrayed her.  Rumi was on the other end of the pathway, peering into the side stores filled with merchandise and peering through the window with a squint.  Nothing out of the ordinary that she could see.

“Maybe they are going after the animals.  I’m not seeing anything, maybe we should check them out?” Mira was maybe a little paranoid now, frowning slightly to herself as she lingered on the idea Zoey had thrown out before.  Some of the animals could defend themselves, but not all of them could.

Rumi found herself nodding, getting a bad feeling already. “That might be our best bet.  Finished checking the doors and halls first, I’m going to check the seal enclosure.” Staying so close to the building, it wouldn’t be far.  But if anything, baby animals would be the most vulnerable.  Mira gave her a nod, even if she wasn’t too fond of the idea.

“Just be careful.  Call if you run into anything.” Rumi only hurriedly nodded, keeping her steps soft as she went a little ahead just to be safe.

Zoey was getting a feeling there weren’t any demons near at all, huffing as she walked ahead to the main hall.  She ripped it open a little more lax that she’d meant to, getting a little sloppy out of agitation, but the second she looked in ahead of herself she’d immediately had to pause.  She blinked slowly and squinting into the dark, making out a shape she didn’t exactly remember being there before. “Uh.. Mira?” Zoey’s voice came slow, definitely bordering on nervous as she stared unmovingly ahead.

Mira faltered in step, glancing back some confusion evident in her eyes. “What?  Did you find something?” Spotting Zoey’s rigid form, though, she’d frowned and started to walk over herself.

Zoey was too afraid to move, swallowing slowly as she laughed under her breath.  Her nerves were all over the place. “I don’t suppose.. you remember a super big, scary sculpture thing standing menacingly in the center of the aquarium hall, do you?” Mira had just come to her side as the question was asked, holding her phone up to flash the light in.  The two of them finally shared in the dead tension as the large demon slowly turned its head from the light sent blaring into the darkness.

The demon was double Zoey’s height at the very least, more muscle than anything else, red and blue skin glistening vibrantly under the blue fluorescent lights lining the top of the fish tanks, jaw large and gaping and glistening with large pointed teeth. “I take it back, I take it back I hate this!” Its yellow eyes had slowly fallen open with the drawn out turn as it went to look at the source of the outburst, trained right on them with a low bellowing growl trailing from its throat.  It moved its body fully to face them, stomping to bury its heavy feet into the ground as it huffed and reared down.

The demon had heard them loud and clear, lowering and thrashing its head side to side similar to a bull as its heavy horns were angled towards them.

It was ready for a fight, almost seeming to smile as it gnashed its large jagged teeth together with a deep chortle. “All alone are we, little Hunters?” 

Mira shook her head, grabbing Zoey’s wrist all at once.  It spoke, not as mindlessly animalistic as the demons they’d grown used to. “That isn’t a lesser demon.  We have to go, we need all of us.” Taking it on without Rumi would just be stupid, surely… maybe not too different in terms of a fight.

But better safe in numbers, than sorry in their graves.

Zoey didn’t even have time to respond, a scream catching in her throat as Mira pulled her to run, eyes wide as she peered back over her shoulder to see the demon come barreling out with a loud yell. “I really wished we asked for more of a demon crash course right about now!” It had only stumbled blindly around the corner for a second before shaking its head and charging after them.  Slamming into walls that cracked and dented in the wake of its bulky body.

Mira knew they had to fight, they couldn’t leave something like this lurking around the city, but that also left a concern.

How did you fight a demon you couldn’t out-muscle?

“Rumi—!”

—

Rumi had gone to the enclosure as planned, tiptoeing and keeping low to the ground with her shaking breaths.  Her heart pounded in her chest, overly alert of every sound.  Standing under slowly when she’d gotten to the door of the seal enclosure and pushed, she didn’t fully step in.  Scanning the area, her eyes jittering unclearly over every little detail she could make out.  And when she saw the seals, she’d gone dead silent, even Rumi’s breaths falling short.

A lesser demon loomed over the sleeping family, looming over them on all fours and gradually cocking its head.  A dangerous, clawed hand moving, wiggling each clawed finger with a slow chitter leaving it.

Rumi felt her heart stop.

“Don’t..!” She’d nearly raised her voice too much, stopping it abruptly when she saw the mother harp seal shift and yawn widely as she rolled her large head with the motion.  Rumi was frozen, but her eyes were more focused on the head that had whipped up towards her.  The demon staring at her with no eyes to do so, cocking its head gradually while it’s hand slowly fell onto the back of the seal pup with no real pressure.

It gave no move to truly do any more than touch it, the claws that barbed the ends of its fingers hardly even brushing the skin much less the fur.  Even so… Rumi felt sick watching the mindless gesture the creature made, mind replaying the capabilities those dangerous hands had.  How easily one flex could impale just about anything it touched. “This is between you and me.  Leave them alone and do what you came to do.”

It wanted a fight, a soul?

Come and get it.

Lesser demons were more animalistic on the usual, but in the dark calm it had gone to explore rather than hunt instantly.  The crackling noise it made while shuffling its hand over the soft fur had bordered on a purring sound.  Even still with the challenge it stepped fully over the seals and took its hands back without hesitation, eyeing Rumi up and down with more interest at first. 

Rumi was almost confused, holding the door open wider as she shied back a step, getting closer to retreating— but not wanting to risk caging the animals in with the demon inside.  It left Rumi staring, brow furrowed in some confused wonder as the demon crept in closer. “You understand me..?” It listened, she’d spoken to it out of reflex to draw its attention— and yet there was no violent fury resulting from it.

She didn’t know the lesser ones were even capable of that.

Not lunging, snapping, but merely staring, crawling over slowly through the dark enclosure.  Right up until… “Rumi—!” Mira’s voice split through the calm, and that seemed to trigger the loss of violence.

The lesser demon lunged suddenly with a garbled screech muffled back behind its skin-hugged jaw.  Rumi lifted her sword all too fast, shoving aside her wonder that had only lasted a second as she!d swung her sword up to impale and in increase the body in a mater of seconds.  Her hands trembled, staring at the empty air as her pupils shrank.  For a moment she’d almost thought…—

No.

Demons didn’t feel.  They didn’t have souls, and they certainly didn’t barter over meaningless things like that.

Rumi shut her eyes, shaking her head with a heavy exhale as her eyes narrowed, shutting the enclosure door and heading to meet up with the other two.  Only to pause in step.  Crowds of eyeless, mouthless heads peeking out from every corner, every hall, clustered around Rumi’s every exit.  Staring.  Even without eyes, they seemed to know how to make it seem as if they could see every little thing.  Rumi almost didn’t move at first, seeing how many were there with her eyes flickering over the unmoving clusters.

“Coming through!” Zoey screamed it out, and like clockwork all of those grey fleshed out heads had snapped towards the mail hall, shrieking as Zoey came sliding through with her weapons bared.  Taking out as many as she could to pave the way for Mira to come running in behind them.  They’d definitely found all of the demons that spawned from the tear, Zoey giggling so nervously as she shied right up next to Rumi’s side. “We gotta go, there’s a really big demon and we are dead if we stay here.”

Rumi was blinked, looking to Zoey for clarification the second she’d said it. “Big demon?” Mira flanked Rumi’s other side, huffing as she narrowed her eyes.

“It’s huge, not lesser or one of those other greater ones Celine told us about.  What’s our plan?” Mira and Zoey cast their eyes to the side, moving between the demons all around and Rumi as she tried to make sense of what they were saying.

Seeing that demon coming running in through the main hall was enough of an answer, Rumi beyond tense as her eyes widened. “Run.  We need to get out of a closed space, it’s too easy to get hit.” Its large horns not only could rough up the buildings and shatter the enclosure glass… but it could potentially kill any of them if they went about killing it wrong.  They weren’t experienced enough to fight that one in close quarters.

So that’s what they did.

Running like hell through that dark aquarium with who knows how many demons tailing after them, it felt all too familiar to that one night in the forest.  Rumi had her head on straight this time, however, yes constantly searching as they came out of the main building and towards the outdoor open-water enclosures.  The biggest one was the closest, the water spanning a good couple of meters out. “We have to get across, they aren’t water demons so they won’t have the advantage.” Rumi was thinking fast, really.

She was more concerned looking down and trying to figure out what enclosure the dark murky water was, swallowing nervously as she glanced back to see the demons breaching the aquarium building’s doors.  They didn’t have a choice at this point, Mira putting her back to the water and nodding towards Rumi. “Think you can find a way across?” It had to be fast, they couldn’t just go around.  They’d get caught up to before they could even have time to recover…

Rumi focused in, scouring the waterside and briskly walking along it as Mira braced her weapon with a stern expression.  She wouldn’t let any of them get close, just hoping that the bulkier demon would take more time.  Maybe even wishing it crashed through a wall or two and fell into an enclosure to get mauled by a cluster of angry otters.

She could dream.

Rumi’s eyes spotted the enclosure split, slowly pressing her foot down onto the chain and plastic border with a tentative weight shifting down onto it.  Testing unsurely, before looking back with a frown. “Cross the enclosure split.  It should hold one of us at a time at least— but it’s really loose.” Ease to fall with so much give, holding over the water and hardly even floating as it held the plastic separator up between the large water pool.

Mira nodded, shying her body back defensively closer to Rumi the second she heard the confirmation. “You go first, I’ll catch up.  Zoey, you go after her.” Rumi had to use every ounce of her focus and balance not to go over the edge, for once dreading that she didn’t have her braid in.  It helped her balance, she was used to using that to her advantage.

Instead, crossing all those meters over with wobbly legs, nearly falling aside plenty of times as her showers dipped in the center.

Zoey had tensed up so fast when Mira singled her out next, gaping without words momentarily before straightening up so fast to swing her knives around in a quick arc to wipe out a wave mid-air.  No way! “Um— no, that’s fine!  You should go ahead!” It was odd just how quickly she’d said it, smiling shakily to fake her sunny disposition.

Like that didn’t sound terrifying and like a horrible plan. 

“Zoey—” Mira saw Rumi safely make it to the other side out of the corner of her eye when she’d turned her head to look at Zoey fully.

“You go, I can catch up!  I’ve got.. some of these guys.” Zoey giggled a little more nervously than usual, Mira entirely confused as she side-eyed her suspiciously.  Zoey was avoiding something, but just what she couldn’t be sure..

There wasn’t time to argue, though, Mira clearly torn before sighing abruptly and nodding in defeat. “Just.. don’t let them touch you.  You come across right behind me, I’ll take your hands by the time you’re across.” It sounded more like it was said to comfort both of them, really, Mira beyond tense and not liking how this sounded.

Zoey only hurriedly nodded, smiling as Mira went ahead to stumble across the loose chain.  “Got it!” Holding off the lesser demons was easy enough, Zoey bearing a smile as she held her knives and kept them away from the enclosure side.  Taking out swing after swing, Zoey was finding a rhythm.  Right up until Mira had almost cleared all the way to the other side, and Zoey sighed in relief.  Knowing they were safe was a relief she needed, but when she heard Rumi yell out from the other side.

Zoey lost that calm.

“Zoey, get down!”

If Zoey had stopped to question it, surely she would be too late.  So she didn’t.  Zoey dropped down both of her legs to either side, ducking down just as a greater demon had come tearing through a mob of the lesser ones to lunge.  But it didn’t touch her, no…

It made a bolt for the chain.

Zoey lost her focus, eyes wide as she whipped her head around. “Mira!” The whole body weight of the demon landed right on it, rattling the chain and enclosure split entirely underfoot.  Mira lost her footing, feeling the weight shift and stumbling to the side.  There was nothing to step on, leg trying to catch itself on something out of desperate reflex to save herself.

Only to feel the water splash as she nearly nosedived into the deep water with her pupils shrunken down in terror.

Rumi had reached out as quick as she could, snagging Mira by the arm before she could fully fall in.  Mira’s legs were soaked, hands gripping right onto the bends in Rumi’s arms on reflex when she felt herself being pulled up.  Rumi heaved a sigh of relief, smilign weakly despite her own pounding heart. “I’ve got you.. pull yourself up.”

She seemed so calm despite her own fear, Mira sighing and matching the weak smile as she was tugged up safely onto the edge.

But the demon hadn’t stopped, squealing and clambering along the chain— lesser demons trying to follow and swarm in past Zoey.  While she held most off.. all of the few who slipped past were weighing down and cutting into the chain in their desperation to get to the other two girls.  Until that chain and the divider below them—

Snapped.

Clawed open beneath their dangerous claws, the small horde being sent plummeting down into the seemingly endless pool of water.

Zoey watched with fearful eyes as she peered back, nervously swallowing.  Her only escape.. was gone.  Partially stranded.

“That’s.. really not good.”

Chapter Text

Zoey felt pure dread washing over her, a shrill whine dragging out from her throat as she hurriedly faced the lesser demons ahead rather than the water now.  Completely blocked off.  Separated. “Guys..!  What do we do now?” Trying to push her panic down to stay calm like Celine insisted they do, yet the emotion still leaked into her tone when she remembered just what could come out of those doors at any second.  However, now that she was separated from Mira and Rumi, suddenly this demon moshpit wasn’t so fun anymore.

More of a constant reminder of what could happen if she stayed there.

Mira especially was restless, pacing back and forth stiffly.  She was tempted to bolt along the enclosure side even knowing it wouldn’t help either of them to have any more of them cornered like that on the other side.  Mira hated it, but eyeing the disrupted water?  She didn’t see the demons resurfacing, frowning before looking over to Rumi expectantly.  For immediate plans, she didn’t know.

“Rumi?” Mira had to keep her voice soft, trying her best not to freak Zoey out in the process of figuring out how to get her across.

Rumi did, though, contemplating the consequences while following where Mira’s eyes had moved before.  The water, specifically.  If the demons weren’t coming back up?  It was their best bet, Rumi sterning her expression before calling over. “Swim!  There’s no time to run around.” She knew it, Rumi could feel vibrations in the ground.  Faint, but gradually moving in closer.

And while there were fewer and fewer lesser demons swarming about, the bigger problem was getting nearer.

Zoey took out the closest few just to throw them a horrified look, so quickly shaking her head in refusal. “Are you crazy?!” The enclosure was deep, and now not even split into to with the divider sunken down.  That alone, it was terrifying.  Not knowing what was lurking just beneath the murky unlit water had her heart forced up into her throat.  And that wasn’t even the big issue.  Zoey wouldn’t do it.

She couldn’t do it. 

Mira thought she knew exactly what the problem was, groaning in her stressed frustration as Zoey refused and just turned her back to take out a few more. “Whether we know what’s in there or not, we do know what’s on the other side here!  It could be harmless, we don’t have time to waste anymore!”

Rumi could see Zoey’s movements a little more tense and erratic, frowning to herself. “I know it’s scary, but there isn’t another way right now.” They had to!

Zoey was losing her calm the more the idea was pushed, making a stressed noise down in her throat as she shut her eyes tightly.  They didn’t understand, she knew they didn’t, and she didn’t blame them for that.  She was avoiding admitting it, really.  Seeing the situation getting more dire, however, she’d found it in her to turn.  Her distress fell through so clearly as the situation felt too much on her, seeing them so out of reach too much right now.

“I can’t swim, okay?!” Zoey yelled it out with a whimper trailing towards the end as she eyed the water keeping them apart, not missing the stunned faces that looked back at her.  This was the moment she chose to tell them?  When they were surrounded by water, the lesser demons closing in rapidly around her on every side possible.

The big demon surely finding its way through the maze of an enclosure.

Just great.

Rumi was just horrified at the reveal, frozen before gesturing her hands out in complete stress and disbelief. “Zoey!” Now she decided to tell them?

Right now?!

Any other situation they could’ve laughed it off and taught her at her own pace, but it had to be this situation that it came up.  Mira shook her head, trying so hard not to freak out over it as she groaned again. “Now you tell us?  I thought American schools made you take a swimming class?” Mira could’ve sworn Zoey said it was.  Zoey felt like crying as she dramatically whined and tilted her head back.

“I failed it!”

Zoey remembered crying and begging her dad to come pick her up until she got excused from the class altogether, the deep water freaking her out so bad she’d never gotten near the poolside ever again after one glance in.  That was enough for her.

Rumi was trying to make sense of the situation, figure out any other plan where it wouldn’t have any of them on the side Zoey stood on.  Instead, she was starting to realize the situation more and more, blinking as she focused on all of the demons around.  If Gwi-Ma knew just where they all were right now, he would have sent water demons, surely.  But he hadn’t, and Rumi noticed it with wide eyes.  Tears were getting more common, and the demons might eventually get more focused, but for now?  They had the advantage.

Unfortunately for Zoey, it was a water advantage.

Rumi knew Zoey would hate it, but the second her back faced them again, Rumi called out across the gap again. “Zoey, you need to jump!”

If looks could define cold, dead horror, Zoey’s would in this very moment. “Are you crazy?!” She just said she couldn’t swim, and the response she got sounded a lot like ‘drown!’.

Rumi knew it sounded horrible, sighing to herself as she noticed the crowd trying to close in a little more.  So few left, yet they weren’t the issue stressing the girls by this point. “These demons can’t swim!  The big one won’t be able to float, you have to trust us.  We’ll teach you, I promise.” Zoey didn’t want to even get near the edge, Rumi could see how nervous about it she was for a change.  So she tried her best to find a softer approach, feeling the ground shaking oddly underfoot and rippling the water out from Zoey’s side.  The large demon wasn’t too far behind now, surely, Rumi sighing shakily as she cupped her hands over her mouth.  What could keep Zoey calm enough, but also still urge her into crossing?

Rumi took a slow breath, forcing her voice to stop giving into the stress of it all.  Zoey wasn’t being helped by the panic being shared, she had to do this differently.  Celine would push her in a different way, Rumi knew that.  Adapting, refocusing and keeping her eyes more soft. “Okay…  You like sea turtles, right..?”

Zoey paused, humming and nodding hurriedly as she fleeting a knowing glance back at the comment. “Well yeah, but..-” She could see where it was going already.

Mira wasn’t so sure, but nodded at Rumi anyways.  Silently urging her to keep going.  Rumi could see Zoey saw where she was coming from already, but didn’t let her linger on it. “Zoey, come on.  Focus.  How does a turtle learn to swim?” Using something she loved to get her to safety…

It was Rumi’s only hope right now.

“They-..” Zoey whined in complete dismay, eyeing back behind her at the deep water with a dry mouth. “They go in anyways..-” She really had to do this.  Hatchlings went right to sea.  And right now, she had to be one of those hatchlings, didn’t she?

The ground rattled roughly beneath her feet, Zoey feeling her heart drop, no doubt a wall crumbling somewhere inside just from how it shattered.  She drew in a shaky breaths, but finally her weapons disappeared, sucking in as much air as possible as she abandoned the straggling demons with such a sickened expression.  The water was so deep and dark.. anything could be in there.  And if she went under, who knows if she’d even be able to make it back to the surface.  Despite all of those thoughts, however, Zoey had to suck it up and jump right in, not even able to wallow in carefully with the lesser demons trying to swarm her the second the weapons came down.

They could only watch as Zoey’s head disappeared.

If one word could describe Rumi and Mira’s frozen reactions, it would have to be terror when she hadn’t immediately bobbed back up.  They’d nearly went to dive right in after her, even if it put them all at risk, until Zoey came gasping and coughing with wide petrified eyes.  She was more than scared.  That ice cold plunge had all of her nerves abuzz, adrenaline kicking in the instant she’d hit the water. “I’m gonna die—!”

Mira heaved such a heavy sigh, her breath rattling shakily as she clutched her shirt and watched Zoey hardly staying afloat. “Put your fingers together, you’re okay.  I promise, just paddle and kick, okay?  We’re right across from you, I’ll pull you up.” She was trying to soothe Zoey even a little more than she really felt was reasonable.

Zoey had every right to be freaking out.

Zoey was in a panic, trying her best to keep paddling despite the way her heart lurched in her chest.  Following every little instruction and correction, the hardest part being to keep her head over the water.  She couldn’t believe it, though.  She wasn’t sinking. “I’m doing it— I’m doing it!” Zoey laughed breathily, not believing it herself.

Sure, her technique wasn’t the best, but still!

Mira got down by the edge, worried sick despite Zoey’s joyous relief as she watched one of the demons lunge into the water and disappear under the surface behind her. “Come on, Zoey, faster!” Ordering out of a genuine concern, her heart skipping a beat in her chest as the bulky demon came barreling out of the front doors of the aquarium.  Taking the frame and the wall out with him as he’d crashed through it, a guttural scream ripping from his throat out of sheer aggression as its jaw gaped open widely.

Zoey heard it, and instantly that smile was gone, going into fight or flint as she started paddling as fast as she could muster.  Rumi was frozen, eyes locked on as the demon came charging towards the enclosure with a sour grimace twisting its face, shaking the ground with every step and carrying its body forward by planting its large fists into the ground almost like legs.

And it jumped.

The splash of the mass of its body hitting the water swallowed Zoey under for a second, gasping and trying to stretch her head over the waves as she fought to get above it.  She almost thought it was over, coughing and trying to move with the current.  It was gone, right..?  Only then, Zoey’s eyes snapped open wide in fear.  That large hand had snagged around her ankle with a tight hold, Zoey reaching out hurriedly for her girls just before she felt it give a violent yank.  One split second was all it took for Zoey‘s body to be pulled fully under the surface, the splash echoing out into the silent night around them.

Mira took her phone out of her pocket, throwing it onto the ground and diving in the second her girlfriend was pulled out of reach. “Screw waiting—!” They couldn’t wait for Zoey to come to them anymore, and Rumi threw the bag she’d been carrying right down to come crashing in right behind Mira with the same decision.  Zoey was in deep danger right now…

And the sight of that demon dragging her down wasn’t pleasant whatsoever.

Zoey couldn’t fight the bruising grip crunching down on her ankle with deadly precision, her heart racing as she tried to hold her breath.  Eyes wide, stinging violently as the saltwater sunk into them with violent cold in contrast to her previous body heat.  Seeing the darkness swamping over them.. staring down at the wide smirk as the demon dragged her down with its sinking weight.  If it was going down.. he was taking her with him, jaw unhinging once more to try and suck Zoey’s soul from where it had her in its clutches.

Zoey couldn’t describe the sensation as anything other than out of body horror.  Feeling her consciousness slipping, her chest wrenching as she lost some of the oxygen she was barely holding with a choked cough.

It hurt.. it hurt so much more than she thought it would, knowing she couldn’t escape.  If she fought, she'd only drown.

Zoey’s lungs burned.

The demon’s jaw was knocked shut, Mira’s foot coming crashing down into the top of its skull with as much momentum as she could find in the water.  Zoey felt hands around her ankle, and she could only guess it was Rumi pulling her loose with great struggle against the tight fist the demon held around her leg.  Zoey gritted her teeth, not even caring as bubbles of air were lost.

Zoey felt her soul crash back into her half conscious body, eyes wide and ridden with invisible tears in the water.  She would have gotten sick if she could even breathe, hardly able to register what was going on without sheer desperation guiding her motions.  The demon thought it won, growling and effortlessly fighting against Rumi’s clawing motions against its fingers.

They didn’t have to fear much longer, though.

Such a weird sound echoed through the water, a high pitch rattling chirrup ringing right through.  Mira almost thought it was a dolphin, until her eyes widened, watching as a large black and white blur had come rushing in.  The demon never saw it coming, eyes widening as he turned his frozen gaze over to the orca that came crashing into his body.  His hold was lost upon impact, screaming out soundlessly as teeth were sunk directly into his body, the orca moving its head around immediately when it had its jaws around the demon’s body.

Thrashing that body while high pitch squeaking again and again while two others had started to curiously poke at the flailing body.

Not happy whatsoever.

Mira would have admired longer if she wasn’t running out of oxygen herself, shaking her head violently as she kicked herself up with Rumi, both of them with an arm around Zoey’s waist.  Pulling her up higher and higher, until all three of them breached the surface.  Not one of them were calm in the heat of the moment, and the cold cutting through their bodies wasn’t helping.  When they got one taste of that air, they were all gasping for it and sputtering out coughs and using one another to stay afloat.  None of them could let go, not after that.

Zoey could feel tears down her face as she clung onto both of them, visibly shaking despite the weak laugh she forced as she coughed her breath.  She wasn’t even amused, just complete fearful relief crashing in, making her borderline hysterical as her racing heart caught up with her mind. “Orca.. orcas are so much better than sharks..-” She’d wanted to cry.

She was crying, who was she kidding she wasn’t collected at all as she sniffled and shivered violently.  The water was ice cold, the shock and adrenaline not hiding it so much anymore.

“Breathe, breathe we’ve..-” Rumi shuddered, moving to drape Zoey’s arms over her shoulders instead to help carry her weight higher. “-we’ve got you, Zo…” If they didn’t freeze to death and drown from the physical exhaustion before they even reached the side.

Always a fun thing to consider, seeing how far the edge of the enclosure was.

Mira stayed so close to their sides, but her body was tense as her eyes moved down. “Are they aggressive?” Zoey knew, she didn’t.  Right now, she was just hoping Zoey was right and that orcas were a better turnout than sharks.

Zoey’s head felt heavy, head feeling so light and airy despite how it slumped against the back of Rumi’s with every ragged breath she pulled in. “I.. I mean..— kinda..?” Not all the time, and not towards people for the most part.  Especially if they were in captivity, they interacted with people for a living right now, but… they didn’t do well in captivity.  It could go either way.

Mira wasn’t comforted.

Not with a black and white blur becoming more and more defined beneath them.  Paddling away didn’t help the situation, but…  Soon enough that struggle and strain on their muscles was gone.

The orca had its body just under the surface, gradual as it came up to support their body weight.  Any other animal.. and it would have been more scary for Zoey to know what they were capable of.  But orcas… they had a knack for helping people on occasion.  Especially drowning victims.  It was faster than paddling, as freaky as it was for Rumi and Mira to sit through without Zoey spouting out her facts.

She was too busy being relieved to be alive right now, hugging loosely onto Rumi and burying her face into her wet shoulder with a sniffle.  She was so cold, her lungs and her fingers hurt badly.

But they’d still come for her.

They weren’t much different than Zoey was right now, and they still helped carry her to the edge right up until the orca had them in reach of the waterside.  Mira winced as she climbed out first, her muscles rigid and tense as she sat up on the stone. “Pass her over, hold onto the side.” Rumi looked exhausted too, they all were.

Every breath heaved their shoulders with their chests, hanging onto each other for dear life being the only thing seeming to keep them conscious.  Mira ended up pulling both of them out, all three of them laying flat on the ground as they caught their breath.  The orcas swam along the side again and again, almost curious as they went back and forth.  How the girls all lived, Mira felt like she’d never really know, turning her head to the side with a soft frown. “Demons and water should never mix.  Ever.”

Zoey giggled so softly despite herself, the words managing to pull some spark of amusement out of her heart.  She was back, at least a little. “Best.. date.. ever…-”

Rumi and Mira had never looked at Zoey like she was more crazy than right now, and yet all of them held the same breathless smile.  Soaked, ice cold, and shivering— and yet sharing in the sweet relief of just being alive.  Rumi still shook her head, not believing the comment whatsoever as she laughed to herself. “You almost drowned…” That did not sound like a good date to her.

And they were actively freezing to death.

Zoey only split into a wider smile, hand trembling almost numbly as she brought it up to wipe away the tears that slung to her wet skin with another small giggle slipping through.  That was true, and it had been scary. “But I had two pretty girls save me…  I say it worked out pretty good.” Not a dry eye between them, laughing like they weren’t potentially dying of frostbite, curled up facing the starry sky with wide stupid smiles.

Zoey didn’t even care what she said, all she knew was that she meant it. “I love you guys…-” The moment was still, too calm for their normal comfort and yet too exhausted to care.  Rumi didn’t even feel any heat coming to her cheeks.  There was no warmth to be found.  That was, until a bright light was cast down on them, a horrified voice the first thing besides each other they’d heard since. “Echo..- There’s kids in here..!” The sound of radio static pairing with it, all three heads turned wide eyed to see the shocked police officer staring back at them.

…

They were busted..

—

All three girls ended up getting escorted personally out of the aquarium, but not in handcuffs like they’d originally thought they would be.  That officer was rushing them out to the car, calling for any emergency blankets or coats they had on hand.  They were in bad shape, and yet neither seemed to care as much as they should.  Some half-assed story about getting locked in after hours had come out along the way, the lack of evidence for breaking and entering the only reason they weren’t being sent off to the station right about now.

“Here.. take some hand warmers.” All of the officers were trying their best to get them warm, even going to call the hospital if it came down to it.

They’d tried first to get ahold of their parents, which ended in Celine being called in place of them.  Bobby was driving like hell to get there, having already been on the way before the call.  Now, he had Celine in the car with him, and he’d never been more worried for them before.  Maybe even breaking a few speeding laws along the way.  Their girls were in pretty big trouble if the police had been called.

Zoey had ended up shedding her hoodie in place of the one Mira had brought in case of emergency, kept in the once-water bag.  None of them could stop shaking, even clustered together like this.  Mira hated not being able to help them, eyes constantly flitting over Rumi and Zoey to make sure they weren’t about to pass out.  She wasn’t even focused on herself by now, only them. “Girls—!” Bobby had come running down that parking lot the second he’d parked, just seeing all of the flashing lights of the police cars.  He’d frozen with wide eyes, dropping his smile so fast at the sight of the girls.  All three of them.. were soaked entirely, hair weighed down and drenched by water as they offered weak smiles from the sidewalk where they were basically getting the full victim treatment. “What happened..? Oh you’re soaked!“ Reaching down to help them up, it was like touching ice.

He hated it, so much more worried than before.

“We got locked in..” Rumi was the first to offer an answer, even if it was technically a lie.  It had been bought by the officers, so that was their cover story.

“And we fell into one of the enclosures.” Mira snickered slightly, gesturing to their trembling bodies for emphasis

Zoey just sadly smiled, tired and pleading the whole time. “Can we go home now?  Please?” She had never wanted to sleep more in her entire life, she swore on it.

Bobby was gaping at them, not able to believe just how much trouble seemed to follow these girls everywhere. “..Celine is going to kill me.” He’d left them all alone to have fun, and this happened the one time he let them be.

Rumi was almost sheepish as she found a weak smile, knowing the answer before she even asked it. “Do we have to tell her..?”

It was too late, though, and they all heard the second car door open.  The three girls’ heads all lifted, looking horribly guilty as they found exactly who they expected.  Celine was right there, getting out of the passenger seat of the car with her eyes soft and sick with worry as she rested a hand on the door.  Not mad, but completely concerned on the other hand.  She abandoned the seat to open the back, sighing and moving over with a few coats she’d grabbed on the way out of the door. “Get inside… all of you, come on.” Rumi held right onto Celine when she’d walked over, breaths trembling as Celine ushered all three of them along to the vehicle.

Bobby was just asking for all the details, not able to believe that the workers just accidentally lost three kids inside and locked the entire place down anyways. “There was a pretty nasty earthquake, took chunks out of the building and ground.  We felt it shaking the ground on the way in, we still think they got lucky that they didn’t get caught under anything.” The big demon had shaken it all that badly, they’d been that close to being caught with it.

Zoey fought Celine only for a second, worriedly peering over her shoulder before even letting herself be situated inside of the car. “The animals are okay though.. right?” She wouldn’t forgive herself if it was a no…

Animals didn’t know any better.

The officer explaining paused, before nodding slowly. “From what we can see, none of the enclosures looked damaged.  We’ll let the experts be the judge of that, though.  We’ll have to do a full report of the damages.”

They were fine.

Zoey heaved a sigh of relief, the three of them exchanging quick smiled between each other despite the situation.  They’d done it.  Bobby bowed his head hurriedly, waving as he went to head back to the vehicle. “Thank you, thank you!  Come on girls.. get in the car, okay?” He wanted so badly to get them home, but first.. he couldn’t risk it, he was taking them to emergency services first with the sight of them shivering so horrifically.  It was too cold, Celine wouldn’t even imagine trying to play it off.

Zoey was in the middle for a change, melting into the seat as Rumi and Mira huddled into her sides.  Despite shivering the whole ride to the nearest hospital in that back seat, the girls made eye contact, exchanging wobbly— yet genuine— smiles.  They’d done it, all on their own.  Maybe the most successful demon attack they’d had yet with the lack of stragglers getting away.  With that in mind, just maybe it wasn’t the worst date ever.

If they just cranked the heat a little more, maybe.

Chapter Text

All three of the girls were shivering almost constantly by this point.  Being rushed into the hospital was one thing, each girl being separated away from the other?  None had been all that content, Mira almost fighting Bobby on it as he’d coaxed her to let one of the doctors rush her along.  They had to get them still, and definitely out of those clothes.  Not one article of clothing was dry, but Celine had to go in for Rumi’s sake and deal with that.

The doctor complained.  In fact, they’d even threatened to kick her out when she refused them to do it, but it ended with Celine in that room and helping Rumi out of her clothes.  Celine’s coat was wrapped around her shoulders for warmth and a little decency, the woman fussing over her left and right. “Just hold it still.. you’re going to be alright, just don’t move.” Rumi was shivering too hard to manage a response, clutching the coat loosely more over her body when her fingers would hardly respond to her mind.

She wasn’t doing well, not a single one of them were.

Celine had stepped out, finally, letting the doctors do their job and earning a few nasty side eyes as she did.  Prolonging care for a hypothermia victim, they did not care for her pushing to do it herself, especially when it came down to doing their job anyways.  Celine didn’t pay them any mind despite it, focused on the door with a frown as she crossed her arms.  She only could hope they wouldn’t have gone too far with this attack.

They weren’t in good shape, she knew that much.

All of the girls were being prescribed a similar treatment right off the bat, around the same severity since they’d suffered the same length and intensity of exposure.  It wasn’t fun, certainly not, but some were giving the doctors more difficulty than others.  For once, that struggle wasn’t from Mira, Zoey beyond uncomfortable being handled like this.  Bundled up in blankets or not, being stripped down had been the most uncomfortable experience of her life, shivering as whimpering as she was hurriedly tucked down onto the hospital bed.

Zoey was maybe more disoriented than she knew, and a little more confused than she’d like to admit.  The second an oxygen mask had come in towards her face, however, and she’d entirely wrenched her neck away and aside while suppressing an itching cough.  She didn’t know what it was, if it was just a mask or if her eyes were too unfocused to tell.  Her lungs still felt ice cold, not a normal sensation in the warmer air of the hospital. “Wait.. w-will it hurt?” 

The nurse’s eyes softened, shaking her head firmly. “No.  All you have to do is breathe, it’s just oxygen.  You put the mask here on your face, just like this.” Guiding a little more slowly, Zoey hesitantly let it happen this time, making a small cringe of discomfort feeling it pressed over her nose and mouth. “And you breathe it in.”

Following the instructions, Zoey knew why it was being done.  She’d felt the warm air hitting her struggling lungs almost instantly, her tense body relaxing despite the shivering still wracking through it.  It felt.. nice.  The warmth took a bit to set in fully, the nurse keeping an eye on the girl’s reaction the whole time with such a gentle look as she slowly pulled back.  She didn’t take the mask off, merely giving Zoey a small amount of space to let her speak. “How does that feel?”

There was another doctor in the room, maybe another nurse or two, but Zoey couldn’t make them out just before.  Her eyes finally found them, though, blinking before weakly smiling despite the situation. “Uh.. warm?” Was there a wrong answer?

The nurse only smiled right back at her, chuckling at the response. “Good.  Do you need another blanket?” Zoey only nodded, peacefully resting her eyes shut as she felt her lungs struggling less and less.  It wasn’t instant, despite the pleasantly warm sensation that greeted her each time.  It would be gradual over the next little while, warming her body up from the inside as well as the outside was wrapped in another blanket to be same

Zoey let her eyes fall shut, just feeling the warmth start to spread all throughout her body over the next half hour.  It was quiet.. besides hearing the medical team talking quietly and the subtle sounds of all of the equipment around.  Not thinking had never felt easier for her, just feeling the time passing by.  It was passing like a blur, but Zoey felt so much more aware of it.  Especially a hand so carefully placed over hers.

Zoey almost thought it was Celine.  Almost.  It was warm against hers unlike Celine’s, but it wasn’t as warm as Mira’s was…

“Oh, Zoey..-”

Zoey knew that voice.  That was not any of the people she’d just considered, pausing and fluttering her eyes sleepily open with a soft hopeful hum. “Mom—?” Sat right at the edge of her bed side.  Sena had come just seeing that familiar name being checked in, but she’d been closer than they’d both thought the whole time.  In her doctor’s coat and all, she’d been at work.  At this hospital they’d all come rushing to.

Sena didn’t smile, her expression worried sick facing her daughter right now. “When I said get out of the house, I didn’t mean almost get yourselves killed.  How are your fingers?  Are you still shivering?” From scolding pure concern, watching Zoey experimentally wiggle her fingers under her own hand experimentally at the question.

“They don’t feel as bad anymore, I promise…  I really didn’t mean to get hurt, we just got locked in!  And.. and I couldn’t swim so when I fell in the enclosure…-” Zoey hated lying to her mother, but it wasn’t all lies.  She hadn’t meant to get her or any of them hurt, but that ended up with them here in each hospital room.  Alone.

Zoey’s mother drew in such a longer breath, shaking her head slowly.  She couldn’t blame Zoey, not right now when she was just happy to see her daughter recovering after the scare she’d had. “I know, I know.  Celine and your manager filled me in as much as they could.  Your friends are getting some rest, but I heard one of them was asking about you.”

Zoey seemed more confused, blinking in confusion.  Wasn’t that bad?  Her head turned towards her mother quickly, taking her off guard as she spoke through the mask with renewed haste. “Resting..?” She didn’t like it.

Not after they’d only gotten in this mess because of her!

Sena nodded, coaxing Zoey’s head to rest back down on her pillow despite the alarm that seemed to hit her. “With all of the stress you and your friends went through, Zoey, it’s not a surprise…  Besides, we’ll be keeping a close eye on all of you.”

“Mom, I know them…  Check on Rumi, please?” Zoey would rather be wrong than worried.  Knowing they were all getting taken care of was great, don’t get her wrong…  But doctors didn’t know each other like they did. “She’s not good with sleeping— she’s a super light sleeper.  I woke Rumi up just walking in her room once-…” Zoey knew something about that just wasn’t right.  Sena was hesitant, but sighed slowly as she nodded, not wanting her daughter to stress any more than she already was.

“Okay.  Just try and rest, I’ll check on both of them.” Zoey’s smile was visible through that mask as her mother pressed such a light kiss to her forehead, as weak her muscles felt right about now.  She knew her mother would take care of them.  They were in good hands.

So Zoey could finally relax, letting her body be weighed down more and more.

She loved her mother.  So much.

—

Rumi was out.  The mask over her face was an odd sensation, and yet her mind just couldn’t keep up with it all.  She was normally a light sleeper, sleep hardly ever coming to her easily.  Until now.  Rumi just couldn’t keep her eyes open, the whirring of the medical equipment only soothing her back down when it would usually keep her up.  Zoey’s mother had knocked on the open doorframe, trying to alert her presence.  After Zoey’s little nervous ramble, she found herself frowning as Rumi hardly reacted, eyes fluttering for a moment but not even bothering to open them.  Her daughter might just be right, Sena stepping into the room with a soft frown.

Pulling a chair over to get more on Rumi’s level, Sena lifted a corner of the blanket up with a soft frown to inspect Rumi’s hands first.  All of them had frostbite on their fingers when they’d first come in, luckily having gone away after soaking them in warm water. “I need you to open your eyes for me, now.  I have a few questions for you.” As much as they needed rest, the hospital itself dearly needed to be sure that the girls were okay.  Not just sleeping to their deaths while they were supposed to recover.

Gradually, Rumi’s eyes had fluttered open, seeing more confused to see the unfamiliar face as she pulled herself back to reality with some struggle.  She did not know who she was looking at whatsoever, eyes moving over Sena’s face and trying to make sense of the situation.  Who was this?  Zoey’s mother smiled faintly as she seemed somewhat more alert, “Alright, can you tell me your name?  Just a few routine questions.”

“Rumi..-?”

The more perplexed she seemed, the more Sena had started to pause, tilting her head slightly to the side. “How is your head?  Do you know where you are?”

“My head is.. heavy— I don’t…-” Rumi sighed shakily, shutting her eyes and subtly shaking her head. “What are you doing in here?” Rumi sounded completely confused, and in any other situation that might have been entirely normal.  But they were in a hospital, and Sena instantly kind of frowned as she straightened her posture a bit with the odd response.

Adorning her doctor’s coat, her ID clipped like a badge over her chest, that hadn’t been a settling question.  Instantly, Sena gave Zoey’s concern all the merit, eyes narrowing with a squint as she hummed and tried not to react so visually. “I’m a doctor.  You’re in a hospital, don’t you remember?” With that, it seemed Rumi finally made sense of the situation, blinking slowly despite her confusion as she understood.

The hospital.  The aquarium.

She did know where she was.

“Oh..- yeah I.. I’m sorry.” Rumi muttered it under her breath, a bit embarrassed to admit she hadn’t even processed.  Her mind was foggy, she couldn’t think straight.

They were all like that at some point, it wasn’t out of the ordinary, but Sena still couldn’t help but flit her eyes over to the temperature on the screen.  Still lower than she would have liked, frowning slightly as she went to stand and skimmed around the room for a moment. “I’m going to grab you something from right over there to help warm you up.  Can you name a few things you see around the room for me?” Just trying to keep Rumi awake in case she really was still too into the danger zone, Zoey’s mother went to grab one of the water-heated blankets from one of the cabinets.  Any actual heat source could do more harm than good right now, the water inside meant to stimulate the body warmth rather than act like and actual heated blanket.

Sena listened to Rumi list off small meaningless items she could make out from where she laid on the hospital bed.

Having that blanket fitted under the rest, the only thing between her skin and the blanket itself being Celine’s coat she’d given her just beforehand. “I’m going to sit here with you for a while just to make sure you warm up a little more, is that okay Rumi?” Sena offered her such a soft smile as she tucked the blankets in a little more securely around Rumi’s body.

Celine looked after her baby… Sena surely could look after hers.

Rumi’s eyes looked so heavy, nodding subtly with a slow exhale. “I can go back to sleep?” Double checking with her tongue like a weight in her mouth as she tried to speak, as if she wasn’t already feeling her body growing heavy again.  Sena only nodded, chuckling softly to herself.

“Of course.  Get some rest, you need it.”

It had hardly even been two full minutes, and Rumi was out like a light.  Even still, Zoey’s mother stayed for a while longer, eyeing her temperature the whole time with worry.  Seeing it still rising, even by a subtle percentage, it was a good improvement.  Relieved, really.  Staying for the next fifteen minutes, just supervising until she stood and had another nurse step in to keep an eye on Rumi’s vitals.

Mira was awake.  Not happily, but she had been woken before Sena even stepped in, visually not happy at all as she saw the woman step through the door.  Mira didn’t even have a mask on by this point, though blankets were still covering her body.  It wasn’t often even teenagers held such venom in one glare, suspicious in every aspect of the word. “You better not have another needle.”

Mira had been the hardest to warm up in the end, temperature the lowest since she’d been wearing the thinnest clothing despite always insisting Zoey wear more.  She’d had to get an injection, and while it was so much faster than any of the other methods they’d used…  It had been the least fun experience she could have imagined.

Sena only shook her head, smiling faintly to see one of the girls far more alert than the others. “No, lucky for you I’m just doing a wellness check.  Do you need anything?  Feel okay?” Stepping inside more slowly to not push her luck, keeping her hands in sight and out of her pockets politely despite how Mira had first glared at her.  The sharp look had softened with some hesitation, sighing slowly with a small hum.

“I feel fine.” Mira had debated giving some form of an apology for looking at the doctor like a demon coming through the door, especially since she could have sworn it was Sena specifically who had saved her life.  Needles weren’t fun, so there were no hard feelings about it.  Mira wasn’t fond of the situation, but not rushing out of the hospital bed despite that.  She needed it after everything that happened, she could guess. “You can’t tell me other patient’s information, can you?”

“I can’t get into the details.” Sena confirmed it with a small nod, walking over and skimming Mira’s vitals with a content expression.  Out of all of them, she was doing the best with the injection to help her warm up. “But I will just say they’re doing fine, if that’s what you’re wondering.” Not getting into the details, merely offering a comfort.

Mira sighed, but nodded.  She needed to hear it. “Make sure they check Zoey’s ankle, the girl with the black hair.  It might be sprained, it didn’t look the best.” The demon.. it couldn’t have been light trying to fight towards the surface of the water with that weight yanking her down.

Mira just knew something would be wrong with it.

Sena paused, brow furrowing subtly before nodding.  She didn’t remember that in the chart, let alone from the rundown of the events she’d heard from either of the two out in the hall.  In the rush to heat them up, it might have been overlooked. “I’m sure they did, but I’ll pass it on just in case.”

This whole conversation, and neither Sena nor Mira fully knew what the other was to Zoey.  It had only been mentioned once or twice who Zoey’s girlfriend was, and by now the name had left her mother's memory.  All she knew for sure, was that this girl was her daughter’s friend.  Which one of them was her girlfriend?  Sena didn’t know for sure.  But either way, from what she’d seen of them so far they seemed like lovely girls.  Even if Mira seemed a little standoffish in comparison.

And slightly less talkative, merely side eyeing Sena the whole time she updated some of Mira’s charts.  It was very quiet. “You’re not too happy to be here, are you?” Zoey’s mother could tell, it wasn’t so subtle with how Mira crossed her arms and kept shifting her eyes around even with the distance between them.

Mira huffed a bit, but nodded anyway despite her own discomfort. “Not a big fan of hospitals.” All of her therapy had been hospital services, she remembered spending most of her childhood outside of school right there.  It wasn’t pleasant, and she certainly didn’t feel at ease despite respecting they had to be there at the same time.  Therapy was the last thing Mira wanted to think about when she was already on edge, her mind wandering with ease.

Sena didn’t even have a solid argument against that.  If she didn’t work there, she might have the same avoidance. “I haven’t been to a hospital outside of work for a long time, I understand it’s not comforting to be stuck here.  If it's any comfort, if all goes according to plan you all should be able to go home in an hour.”

Mira shifted her eyes to the clock, a bit bemused while also raising an eyebrow. “Isn’t it already close to that?” It was past eight by now, but when they arrived Mira couldn’t be sure.  She’d been too fuzzy in the mind to keep proper track of it.

“It is.  We need to make sure your friends aren’t suffering any symptoms still, that’s all.” And now, make sure Zoey didn’t have a sprain like Mira seemed to hint towards.  

When it came to Rumi and Zoey being the reason, Mira’s glare just seemed to melt away as she sighed and begrudgingly nodded.  That she couldn’t argue with. “Fine.” She’d be counting the minutes…

And she did.

The next hour she’d scrutinized the clock for the entire time, sighing intermittently when she was left on her own.  She knew logically it wasn’t any longer than an hour.  But it felt like it, waiting and wondering what was going on just about killing her.  The second that door opened, Mira fully sat up, eyes filling with relief the second she saw Celine standing there.  Not another doctor or nurse, it already was an improvement.  As much as Mira wanted to ask if it was time to leave, Celine’s tense posture had her unsure of if that was the right thing to say first thing after a near death experience.

“How mad are you?”

…

Mira knew that question wasn’t much better.

Celine heaved such a sigh with the question, her expression a rough mix between amused and bemused as she raised an eyebrow at the question. “That’s the question you want to go with, is it?” Out of all of them, she picked that one?

Mira sighed, shaking her head as she pried the blankets aside from her body to slowly slip her legs over the side. “I mean, if it’s anything close to what I’m thinking I’d say you’re pissed and you’re going to make us work overtime.  If that’s the case I’d rather be prepared for it.” Whether Celine was happy with them or not, Mira felt it might make the next few days a lot more different.

Only Celine shook her head in disproved of the response, frowning as she rested her eyes. “No.  I’m not.” They’d done what they’d had to do, alone without her assistance for a change.  She couldn’t say she was mad, not when it hadn’t been their fault whatsoever. “Concerned on the other hand, yes.  I’d rather have you all home safe before I ask for any more details about it, however.” Celine wasn’t about to interrogate them on all of it, not after everything they’d been through.

Mira understood that much, offering a subtle smile with her nod as she winced and flexed her legs experimentally.  Still sore, but her muscles were so much warmer and easy to move than they’d been before. “Are the others okay too?”

Celine had crossed the room to be closer, helping Mira up carefully with a softened expression as her hands found hers.  Not making her care too painfully obvious, but clear enough that she was worried. “They are.  Zoey had to be fitted for a boot, but the only injury between you two miraculously seems to be a sprained ankle.  So if anything, very limited training for a while.” Zoey needed to let it rest for a few weeks.

And for Celine’s sanity, hopefully they all would.

Mira let herself be led out, instantly looked around as she was walked out of the room by Celine.  By the time they’d reached the end of the hall, Mira just feeling the tension melt from her shoulders.  Bobby was there too, but Mira’s eyes were on her girls the second she’d found them.  Zoey was half leaning up against Rumi in the waiting room, still in Mira’s back-up clothing.  Noticeably, though, taking the weight off of her ankle with how she was clinging onto Rumi. 

Undoubtedly, her ankle was sore after everything, but they all seemed thankful to be alive right now.

Rumi had looked over when she’d heard the steps, offering Mira such a small smile despite what they’d gone through and instantly got it returned. “Hey…” Hearing Rumi speak, Zoey had just lit right up, her head turning and beaming her smile that much brighter.

“Mira!”

For one hell of a night, this was maybe the best outcome they could have imagined.  Still with each other, and still ready to fight if need be.  Something about that made it just feel that much more relieving to know they were going home.

Together.

Chapter Text

Ever since the girls had all come home from that night, it felt like Zoey was getting almost daily calls from her mother to check in, especially after that hospital visit from all three.  Celine, Bobby, and Sena had all been inconsolable until the next day proved they’d warmed up just fine, but even so it was almost as if Zoey’s mother knew something was up.  Zoey never gave any sign there was besides continuing to cling onto her lies, however.

It was for the best her mother didn’t know, especially since she’d surely freak out if she even began to believe her daughter for a second.

I mean come on.. demons?  Soul-sucking?

She’d either have a heart attack, or think Zoey needed mental health assistance.

Besides that, the days were going by with improvements to be had, and yet a certain someone was still stuck with her sprain and awfully sullen over it.  Zoey was hobbling around with such a pout settling over her expression.  Her ankle made it more difficult to get around, but with the boot secured around it fhe injury didn’t really hurt all that much.  Just extremely uncomfortable to manage, peering into Mira’s room with a hum as she knocked on the open door.  Anymore, they kept Mira’s door open all the time to come invade her space. “Are you guys busy?” Zoey found herself pretty restless all morning, wanting to do something, anything if it meant staying busy.

And luckily, both girls were very awake.  Both sat inside on Mira’s bed, Mira trying her best to sort through the mess that was Rumi’s hair.  She hadn’t gotten around to putting it back up all on her own, so much that it proved extremely difficult— and now Mira had it all draped over her lap, bed, and over her hands as she brushed out the last of it she’d been working on. “No, come in.  I need some extra hands.”

Zoey was curious, but seeing the mess she couldn’t help but giggle at Rumi’s misfortune, stepping into the room with a subtle amusement over her expression. “Wow, you really need to cut your hair.  That is… crazy.” She had so much, Zoey didn’t know how Rumi didn’t trip over it more than she already did.

Rumi sighed, glancing back at the mess Mira was sorting into three thicker sections. “Tell me about it…” It was supposed to be a day of them fixing up their appearance back to normal, in Mira’s case a few touch ups, Rumi’s back in her usual braid, and Zoey…  She’d begged Mira enough to have her help her dye her hair just a tiny bit.

She wanted some color to match them too!

But first, Rumi was in it deep.

Zoey giggled at Rumi’s pout, sitting down on the edge of the bed and taking a section happily into her hands as she got off of her feet. “You know.. I’ve always kind of wondered how you braided your hair.  It’s always so neat…-” Really just thinking out loud as she and Mira worked on braiding it together so that it was easier.

Rumi was relaxing subtly into the sensation, too, her eyes half-lidded as she faced her body fully forward to not mess with their fun. “Usually I just leave it up.  Celine puts it up for me most of the time, she’s always done it.” Especially when she was little, Rumi hadn’t known how to do it herself and always ran to Celine to fix her hair.

So having anyone else do it was.. different.

Rumi thought that for once, just maybe different was okay.  Her eyes drooping patiently shut, breathing shallowly and resting her head on her knees as she just focused on the feeling of the girls braiding her hair.  Zoey was all smiles helping Mira weave the hair around and through, looking it over with some curiosity. “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen your roots..  It’s kinda scary how well you take care of it.” She could only guess it was black like Rumi’s mother’s hair had been.

If only they knew that purple color they’d come to love was completely natural, Rumi laughing breathily as she only nodded along.  She brought her head back to a still with her calm expression lifting a bit with her subtle enjoyment falling through.  It was a compliment, and yet one that didn’t really fit. “Celine likes to keep on top of it.  Something about keeping it a mystery.  Besides, my hair doesn’t grow that fast.” From Rumi, it was a smooth bundle of lies.  Mostly because she felt so at ease with them, the way the girls happily sat and braided her hair the whole time.

It had taken almost fifteen minutes to get all of Rumi’s hair done up, Mira grateful for the help as she tied off the end with one of Rumi’s hair ties.  She smoothed down the few hairs that strayed out from the work they’d done, nodding contently to herself. “I think it’s good.  Have you ever bleached your own hair?” The question came as a surprise to her, Rumi curious as she peered back at the two who held similar smiles.

They just wanted to involve her in even their small fun if it could be helped, Rumi blinking and staring at how they looked so sweetly over to her.  How could she say no?  Well, she could…  She had no experience with it whatsoever. “I haven’t.. but I could probably learn how to.  Do you need help with something?” Um I turned her body to the side so she wasn’t straining her neck so far, immediately greeted by Mira’s pleased expression.

“Yeah.  I need to touch up my roots and the rest of my hair, and Zoey wants to try out some of these dark blue highlights.  If you’re feeling up to the challenge.” Mira slid off the bed and stretched her back out with a slow sigh, rolling her shoulder and cracking the joint with a grimace at the sensation she felt.

Even if she was on board, Rumi felt herself a bit nervous about the idea as she followed Mira to stand, helping Zoey to her feet without needing to be asked.  As much as Rumi was happy to be included, she felt bad as she glanced towards the door.  She’d almost expected to see Celine waiting there, and even if she wasn’t Rumi could feel her presence nagging at the back of her mind. “No offense.. but do you really think Celine will like us behind in the bathroom with all of these chemicals?  Especially after we already gave her a death scare this month?”

It hadn’t been their best work for sure, Mira wincing at the comment before shrugging her shoulders.  She understood the paranoia, Celine had been through a lot the past few days after all, luckily over her fever and bouncing back.  They didn’t want to push their luck. “We should leave the door open just in case, but honestly compared to everything we put her through I think she’ll be relieved we stayed inside.”

After all of the fun they’d had out of the house ending in injury, really all of their small relaxing fun didn’t compare to the adrenaline rush.  What was a hair dyeing adventure in comparison to almost dying?

Really, it was one of their more tame antics.

Rumi thought it over for a little longer, chewing the inside of her lip in debate before slowly nodding.  She couldn’t say Mira was wrong in this case, it wasn’t the most dangerous thing they could be doing. “I guess you’re right.” Completely resigned and just accepting that this was today’s reality.

Playing with bleach and risking burning off her friend’s hair.  Because that sounded like fun.

Mira saw the paranoid hesitation, but only smiled as she helped support Zoey to her side. “Come on, I’ll even set a timer if it helps.  I’ve done it enough by myself, it’ll be okay.” She wouldn’t let Rumi end up being the reason they end up with their hair fried and falling out, they knew to be careful.

So, to the bathroom they went.

Rumi was squeamish just being the one they trusted to apply the bleach, especially since she wasn’t used to handling anything like it.  Brushing it onto Mira’s brown roots that showed through at the base, Rumi almost never even considered her hair was a different color than what she’d seen at face value.  Maybe she should have, though, considering pink wasn’t a natural hair color.  Zoey had her hair wrapped to keep the bleach safely up and off of her exposed skin, wincing when a plastic shower cap was placed around it. “This feels really weird…”

Both of them sat on the edge of the built-in tub side, balanced and patiently waiting.  Time had to pass, but they also had to be careful.

Mira was going to set a timer for Zoey’s first, knowing she didn’t want it to end up too light with the color she wanted. “Rumi, can I borrow your phone?  I need to check how long Zoey’s hair should sit, since you definitely need to wash your hands.” Plastic gloves or not, it was better to be safe.  There was always a chance some could get through.

Rumi didn’t even pay it any mind, passing her phone over with a nod after she’d shrugged off one of the gloves. “Sure, I don’t mind.” It was Mira and Zoey, what did she have to be worried about?  Turning to rinse her hands off in the sink until she had to help them wash out the bleach, she’d turned her back as Mira opened her phone.

Though, Mira paused, curious to see a password screen come up. “Rumi?  Password?” That alone had Rumi go quiet and a little stiff in the shoulders, clearing her throat awkwardly As she reached to turn off the faucet.

Right.

Spelling it out might have been the most embarrassing thing in her life, Zoey grinning so wide and trying not to giggle in her wide-eyed disbelief.  She’d been the first to realize what it would look like all typed out. “There’s no way you know what that is…  Rumi?” She couldn’t imagine Rumi truly knowing the implications of it.

Zo3m1r@

Mira stared at the password, trying to force down the subtle amusement.  She didn’t entirely understand what that was about, just really seeing their names in it in a way.  Rumi was not looking at them whatsoever, huffing and pink in the cheeks. “I don’t know, it..-it just came up with art I liked, that’s all.” Rumi had no clue just how obvious that statement was to Zoey.

Rumi didn’t know what ships were, not just yet.  And Mira wasn’t the most aware of it either, but seeing Zoey giggling had her raising a subtle eyebrow.  Interesting…

Rumi sighed, flashing them an embarrassed glare over her shoulder as her cheeks burned.  That was enough focus on her password! “Just use the search!”

Mira chuckled, nodding and inputting it without needing told twice. “Fine…” She was going to be asking what that was about later, she swore on it.

Trying to think of ways to phrase it, Mira humming as she opened a new browser tab and squinted at the screen without her glasses to assist.  Maybe ‘How to know when black hair is lightened enough by bleach?’ would work just fine, but even just typing those first two letters…  And Mira tried so hard not to react to the search autofilling from one of Rumi’s last searches.

‘How to tell what love is or if it’s a heartattack’

If it wasn’t so cute, Mira would have felt bad for Rumi just reading it.  She’d only fondly rolled her eyes at it, fully typing in the question and going to set the timer.  Poor Rumi was a gay mess, and Mira couldn’t tell if she was ready for another push or not.  Playing it safe was hard when someone was so painfully obvious, and yet so incredibly nervous all at the same time.  Waiting for the bleach to lighten it just enough for the color to be able to shine through when they added it, it didn’t take too long.

Even if Mira kept flitting her eyes over towards Rumi in subtle amusement.

“Oh— oh it kind of burns.” Zoey tried to suppress her nervousness, fidgeting her hands together to stop herself from moving around too much.  After so long, her nerves were getting to her.

Rumi paused, eyes widening and looking over to Mira hurriedly the second Zoey had given the complaint. “Did I do it wrong?” Fretting over it in an instant…

This was what she’d been afraid of.

Mira didn’t seem so worried though, only shaking her head at the concern. “No, she picks at her scalp when she’s stressed sometimes.  The broken skin is going to burn, but I think it’s safe to say we can wash it out now.” Mira scolded her for it all the time, definitely catching the nervous pout thrown her way and softening her expression subtly when faced with it. “Sorry, Zo.”

Maybe she should have warned her about that part…

As the hours passed by, Rumi’s hands had never been so stained before.  All shades of colors had sunk into the skin as the pink mixed in with the blue, almost purple at spots where they blended in together.  She ended up dyeing both of the girls’ hair all by herself, and even then the dye somehow managed to get around the gloves she made sure to wear, further up her arms than just her hands. “This.. is ridiculous.” Rumi snickered, scrubbing at the usually fair skin under the sink with some struggle as she tried to rub it raw.

Mira was just behind her, peering over Rumi’s left shoulder to eye the mirror and check the finished look in her reflection.  Happy to see the natural color gone from the base, she already felt more like herself. “It is.. you look like a tie dye job gone wrong.”

And while Mira was more calm in her content, Zoey was smiling from ear to ear over Rumi’s other shoulder, tilting her head as she flashed her teeth with a squeal. “We match!  You see?” It was still mostly black, Zoey too sensitive to the burning pain to really suffer any longer than necessary.

But even that subtle blue just had her beaming with joy, Rumi matching the smiles all around her as she watched them cluster in around her sides.  Seeing them happy was definitely worth the internal struggle she’d put up with. “We do.. it looks really nice.”

Zoey paused when Rumi had the compliment fall from her lips, left surprised despite how her smile never fell. “You really think so?” She wasn’t ashamed to press for another compliment, resting her head on Rumi’s shoulder and hearing the groan it got.

Fresh dye all over her white hoodie.

“I do, but now ‘I think’ I need to change.” Rumi snickered as Zoey only grinned up at her rather than the reflection, eyes glimmering happily even then. “You two probably should too…  I don’t think I was careful enough.” Just looking at them.. their white training outfits looked like they’d gone through a rave or two.

They were all a little messy.

Zoey giggled, nodding hurriedly and finally letting go of Rumi’s arm. “Fine… Mira come on, let’s change!” She wanted to get back to Rumi as fast as possible, really just rushing her girlfriend along and clinging to her arm to hobble a little faster with her injured foot to blame for the delay.  Mira only let her, too, not minding being rushed when it was Zoey rushing them around.  It was adorable, and she loved it.

Zoey’s energy was enough to brighten her up most days, and she liked to see it.

Especially with Zoey immediately giggling and barging into Mira’s room to borrow her clothes without a second thought. “Can I borrow a sweatshirt?  It can be a dark one!” She didn’t want to ruin any more of their white clothes than they already had, hoping they could get most of the color out of what they had on already.

Mira didn’t even notice they’d left the door slightly open, blinking as the question distracted her and instantly nodded. “Sure, I have some in the bottom drawer over there.” Mira was used to changing around Zoey, comfortable with it as she took off her own sweatshirt and tossed it aside into her laundry basket.

Zoey was right on it, even throwing one onto the bed for Mira to switch into as she struggled to find the arm holes of the clothing she’d picked for herself. “How can you ever find the holes..  I can never find them anywhere!”

Mira sat back on the bed in her bra, grabbing her sweatshirt and sliding it over her head as she fought back an amusingly dirty comment at the question.  Not that comfortable just yet. “If you wore your own clothes, maybe you wouldn’t get lost in them so easily.”

Zoey scoffed as she forced her arms through, tugging her head into the neck of the sweatshirt with a small giggle, almost mocking in amusement. “Yeah, what if.“ No way, wearing Mira’s clothes was more fun in the home.  Mira couldn’t keep a straight face, shaking her head and reaching for her glasses she’d left on the side table that morning.  The black pair slid easily over her face, Zoey’s eyes following the motion with curiosity as she walked herself over closer to her lover. “You’ve been wearing your glasses more than usual!  Are you liking them more?” Zoey beamed a smile at the thought, even sitting herself over Mira’s lap to get comfortable a little closer.

It was muscle memory to accept when Zoey came in for the close affection, humming and thinking for a moment.  She couldn’t exactly say that she hated them so much anymore. “I prefer my contacts.. but—” Mira hesitated before sighing in a chuckle as she crossed her arms.  She couldn’t believe she was going to admit this. “Sometimes the contacts irritate my eyes.  Besides, I actually like how you look at me when I wear my glasses, so...”

She sometimes just wore them to get Zoey to look at her in the way she did on complete accident.

Zoey was openly embarrassed with that being the reason she was given, red in the face as she giggled.  Was it really that obvious she liked them? “Sorry.. even your backups are super cute on you.  I just like how they make you look!” She loved how Mira looked all the time…  But still!  Zoey did find it in her to pause, though, tilting her head in thought. “To be fair.. you’ve been staring at me the same since my hair got dyed.  You should know better.” Zoey said it so cheekily, pointing her nose in the air and turning her head away with a smug smirk twisting her lips. “It makes you look like you want to kiss me so bad.”

Mira smirked as she sat back, propping her elbows back against the mattress and staring up at Zoey with such a loving yet amused look.  She couldn’t say she didn’t enjoy how clingy Zoey could get.. especially when her antics were as bold as this. “Well.. then I guess you’ll have to kiss me.  Make sure I don’t look like a liar.”

Zoey took it almost as a challenge, giggling as she’d leaned forward with half-lidded eyes flitting over Mira’s expression with far too much enthusiasm. “Yes sir..-!” She could very well have said ma’am, but she liked the amused look in Mira’s eyes whenever she said it wrong on purpose.

She liked to pull reactions out of her.

Mira was completely content with Zoey’s lips pressed to hers, letting her back press fully to the mattress as her arms unfurled.  Hands holding onto Zoey’s hips as she kissed back, sighing slowly as she melted into the contact.  Maybe a little more than just wholesome fun between them as the moment progressed, soft noises mixing into the passionate kiss.  But the sound of a soft gasp?  And the two paused in moving almost entirely in a mix of confusion and alarm in the moment.  That had been neither of them.  Lips still connected right up until then, surely they would have felt the rush of air in the closeness.

Zoey sat up hurriedly, as did Mira as the two of them quickly turned towards the door as their hearts dropped.  Rumi had frozen like a deer in the headlights caught in their gaze, all of their eyes widening suddenly as they made eye contact.  Zoey was entirely flushed, lips parted with an embarrassed expression overtaking her whole face.

They were caught, finally, but did it have to be in such a compromising position?

Mira had sat up so fast seeing Rumi just back right away in the same second and just shut the door, so many alarms rang through both of their heads as they’d quickly tried to recover from the incident.  Zoey was instantly sliding off of Mira’s lap, concerned with a small gasp.  Oh no, not when Rumi was just figuring out she had a crush on them.  Not now, this was the last thing she needed!

To think it was all a waste of acceptance, even in her own mind…

“Rumi..!” Zoey called in immediate panic and desperation, but Rumi had already disappeared from view before that door.

Mira was right on her feet when Zoey had sat aside, knowing Zoey would take a little longer and quickly running out to the hall to try and catch up. “Rumi wait—!” Rumi’s door had shut a little audibly, and Mira winced at the sound as she walked over with brisk steps carrying her every move.  This wasn’t how she imagined Rumi finding out Zoey and her were together whatsoever, not without the clarification she felt was necessary.

She’d just tried to kiss Rumi at the aquarium, it looked bad for her.

Like Mira was toying with her emotions.

She’d knocked and knocked, firmer with each desperate attempt to get through to Rumi when she knew she was on the other side. “Rumi, open the door.  Come on, Rumi, please?” Mira put her ear to the door, frowning as she listened for any sound only to hear.  No matter how many times she knocked gently against it, or pleaded, that door remained locked.  Zoey was just behind her by now, worriedly looking over to Mira as she had limped her way hurriedly over after getting to her feet.

“What happened..?  Is she mad?” She wasn’t fully sure, but in all honesty?  Mira was torn.  She knew, and yet she didn’t.

Rumi needed to talk to them, and yet talking seemed like the last thing she wanted to do with that wall as a barrier between them. “I don’t know…  Maybe we should wait for her to come out.” Mira felt so guilty, staring at the closed door and taking a slow step back.  She wanted to talk it out now, to explain, but Rumi had completely shut them out.

Literally.

Rumi stood with her back to the door that remained shut between them, firmly pressing her full weight against it to keep it shut.  They’d never tried to open it, however, trying so hard to respect Rumi’s space despite being concerned in every way they felt was possibly.  Swallowing back her tears, Rumi stared out in front of her into the dark room, she couldn’t forget the way she felt her heart drop.  Trying to suppress the pain, as if it didn’t hurt so bad to have walked in on that sight, her eyes lingered over and onto Shelly who laid pointedly over her pillow.

All she could feel was the lump in her throat that ached the more she processed the sight she’d walked in on.  To think.. she almost believed for a second, that any which way this turned out she could have had anything with any one of the people she grown to trust.  To care for.

To think she could be loved?

Rumi’s lip quivered, and yet she didn’t let herself cry.  She saw why Celine covered up her pain now, to not let her see how much she was hurting.

Trusting others…

She was stupid to think she could have anything else but what she already had.  She didn’t deserve anything more, and she was wrong to think she could have anything like it for even just a moment.

Chapter Text

So all they did the rest of the day was wait.  Zoey and Mira waited and hovered around the door whenever they could, but Rumi had never come back out.  Celine was a bit suspicious, especially when Rumi never came out to eat with them.  All they’d had to excuse the behavior in the end had been a poorly spun lie that Rumi was tired and laid down early.  Celine didn’t believe them, Mira could see it in her eyes, but she hadn’t pressed the issue any further.

She expected that they’d had a fight, really.

By the time they had gone to lay down, neither girl was feeling even half as excited as they had before.  It felt like the fun of the day had just been drained out the second Rumi had seen them and ran.  Zoey was drowning in guilt, eyes sad as she sat on the edge of Mira’s bed and hugged her knees in towards her chest.  She didn’t know how she was supposed to sleep when they’d put Rumi through something like this.

It felt like fighting, but somehow without any words needing spoken.

Mira left the door cracked on purpose, just in case an odd chance of Rumi coming out to try and find them ended up happening.  She still wanted her there, still wanted to talk it through and make her understand none of what they’d been doing to try and have Rumi love the, and embrace her own feelings was fake or forced.  But the silence in the hall would stay that way.

Mira sighed slowly, looking over with a frown when she saw Zoey’s hunched form unmoving on the edge of her bed. “Sitting up isn’t going to make sleep any easier, Zo…” Walking slowly closer, Mira leaned down and pressed such a careful kiss to Zoey’s forehead, trying to comfort her in some way.

It didn’t work so well, not when Zoey knew it was almost entirely her fault.  She’d shifted, eyes staying focused down on the ground with a saddened expression holding to her face. “How can I sleep..?  If.. if I’d just focused and changed like I said I wouldn’t have hurt her feelings..!” Now… who knows what Rumi thought, Zoey felt sick with guilt and worry.  Friend, crush, it didn’t matter what they called Rumi.

They loved her just as much.

Mira’s eyes fell soft, sighing slowly as she nodded.  She understood the feeling. “I should've shut the door in the first place, we were changing.  We can talk it out tomorrow, okay?” Zoey sniffled as Mira cupped her face in her hands, but the tears weren’t coming to her.  Too deep of a feeling, not surfacing even when her eyes met Mira’s. “She can’t avoid us forever, and when she’s ready we’ll talk, okay?  But first, we all need sleep.  You know you’re tired.”

Mira meant well, she really did when she smoothed her thumb over Zoey’s cheek.  It worked, just a little bit as Zoey let her eyes fall shut and nodded her head with the sensation soothing her carefully. “Okay..-”

Mira said all of this, and yet she ended up being the one who couldn’t sleep.  She didn’t know how Zoey could manage it, even if she was glad to see it had worked out.  Her eyes were rooted open, not even in bed where Zoey had passed out after so long of worrying, curled in a ball and wrapped up in Mira’s blankets alone.  Instead, Mira sat on the floor with her ear to the wall that separated hers and Rumi’s wall.  She could hear it again and again, her gut wrenching as she sighed slowly.  She didn’t fully know why it had hurt Rumi so bad, but she had an idea of what the problems could be.

She should have just sat Rumi down and explained this whole complex situation, and now look where it got them.

“I l—e y—..!— I lo— —u..!—”

It was muffled, but Mira knew what it was, and it was exactly why she couldn’t bring herself to sleep.  That voice box playing in repeat was such a cry for help Rumi wasn’t letting herself have, whether it be self torture of hearing the phrase or just drowning in it as a replacement for anything else.  Mira didn’t know, and slowly her self restraint was slipping.  Mira was caving, eyeing around her room until her eyes landed on her phone.  The second she found it cast off on the floor somewhere, Mira had immediately gone to snag it.  She couldn’t stand being shut out, much less knowing Rumi wasn’t okay.

Fuck letting this sit, she wasn’t risking it right now.

Mira🩷: Rumi call me. Please.

Mira🩷: I know you don’t want to talk about it and that’s fine.  But just sit on call for a bit with me

Mira cringed at her own texts, knowing it was blunt and not entirely respecting Rumi’s desire for space.  And yet if she even wanted Rumi to call her, she felt she had to insist she wouldn’t bring up the one thing that seemed to bother her the most.  The message was left on read for the better half of a minute, Mira never turning off the phone and just staring at the read receipt with a frown.  Internally hoping— and yet doubting— that Rumi would answer her back in any way.

Those doubts died the second that Rumi’s contact took up her screen.

Mira answered the incoming call hurriedly, sighing slowly and holding the phone to her cheek. “Hey..” Not bringing up how she knew Rumi was in a bit of a crisis, just trying her best to be casual and more gentle in the way she spoke.  As if Rumi wasn’t entirely dreading hearing from them right now.

She’d been alone with her thoughts far longer than she’d like to admit.

“Hey..-”

It was weird being so awkward when they’d grown so close over the majority of the past year, Rumi not knowing what else to say but returning the greeting a bit slowly even for her.  It wasn’t nice, not finding complete comfort in either of the two girls for once.  Her chest felt as if it had been weighted down by lead, almost sickened by the way it felt so wrong.  Mira heard the audio from Rumi’s side when the plush had been squeezed, so much more clear through that phone than the wall and wincing at the confirmation.

Mira found her eyes softening with guilt as she hummed, keeping her voice mostly unpaused despite it. “Shelly?” Almost looking for confirmation, not knowing if Rumi was even comfortable with her trying to console her right now.

Rumi was laying in bed, the stuffed animal tucked in to her chest securely.  Staring emptily across the room until now.  Her eyes lingered on the call screen, almost entirely silent.  She hadn’t meant to squeeze it then, but just realizing how wrong this felt she’d entirely gone on auto-pilot for the comfort the voice box brought her. “Sorry.. I didn’t mean to–” Rumi didn’t want to guilt trip her, instantly backtracking from the reflex.

And yet Mira didn’t let it happen, firmly humming as she denied the apology. “No, you’re upset.  That’s okay, you’re allowed to be.  I’d be pretty pissed too, I get it.” She wasn’t going to just pretend it didn’t happen when she couldn’t forget the face Rumi had made when she’d processed what she’d seen.

Rumi had just looked so hurt, shocked, and confused, that Mira couldn’t let those feelings be pressed aside so easily.

Rumi didn’t respond to that.  She just curled in on herself more, her head right by the phone as she shut her eyes.  Hanging off of every word had been so easy before, and yet now she felt like her walls were up more than ever before.  Even towards the girls she loved the most.. she knew it couldn’t work out for her.

She’d only get more hurt if she expressed just why she was so upset, Rumi knew it in her heart.  So why try, knowing they loved each other made sense.

They were perfect for each other.

They were perfect.

Mira luckily didn’t press, exhaling heavily as she slumped against the wall and did the same on her side without even knowing.  Eyes falling shut, but never letting her attention leave Rumi. “I know you don’t want to talk yet, and that’s fine.  Just know I’m right here if you need me, okay?”

No pressure, and yet Mira wanted more than anything to talk it through.  Being shut out.. it made her just sick to think about.  It was too similar to being back home, no communication and a tense feeling lingering in the air of the conversation.

Rumi hummed softly in agreement, not verbalizing it this time.  She’d already sat and done everything she swore she wouldn’t months back, she didn’t see the point.  If she even tried to verbalize it, she felt like the emotions she had all balled up in her chest would come spilling out the second she expressed even one little part of them.  So she didn’t.  She just laid there with Mira on the other end, neither fully happy as they laid on call, but letting it sit as an empty comfort for the moment.

It was a long night to follow, and sleep came spotty if at all to the pair of them.

—

The next day, Rumi had been dodging the two of them left and right.  Quiet, hardly talking, and really just avoiding speaking out despite the pain so evident in her eyes when they’d go to look at her.  She wasn’t looking back at them, much less speaking to them outside of being directly spoken to.  Trying to internalize her pain that itched in far more places than just her heart.. it was eating her alive.

Mira hated to see it, especially when she’d see Rumi’s hand flexing for something that wasn’t there.  Whether it be for Shelly, or merely a mindless itch to try and find affection to dull the twist in her stomach Rumi couldn’t be sure.  She didn’t want to know, though, excusing herself from the table to try and get some space in the kitchen to collect herself away from the,.  It was tearing her apart on the inside, especially trying to play it all off as nothing with Celine in the room to see it all.  Rumi thought it was working, completely unaware of how completely concerned Celine was growing for them all.

Children would be children, but even still she’d never seen these three act like this.  Especially as a group.

Mira watched Rumi walk off, her jaw set and tense as she cleared her throat and stood up from her own seat. “I’m going to see if she needs any help.” She knew she was pushing her luck, following where Rumi had gone without even trying to see if it was okay with her.  Mira just wanted to reach out, hating how the interactions were going already and letting her eyes fall narrow as she walked over to the small kitchen area.  As expected… Rumi was dawdling, she had another tea, mindlessly stirring it and just standing in the corner with an expression Mira didn’t like to see.

She looked almost empty.

“Rumi, we need to talk.. seriously.” Mira’s voice wasn’t raised, not wanting Celine to overhear and keeping the statement low as she frowned.  This wasn’t right.

Rumi felt it too, and yet her eyes had ran from Mira’s after snapping them on reflex towards the voice. “Later.. we have work to do.” Rumi pushed it off again and again, really just trying to push them away to focus on the schoolwork Celine had been giving them to get ready for testing.  She wanted a distraction, an excuse not to talk about anything she’d seen or come to terms with.

Mira could only watch Rumi skirt past her, drawing in a slow shaky breath to try and suppress the pain and frustration boiling in her own heart.  Rumi deserved space, Mira hated herself for following her around like this, but she also knew that if Rumi truly knew the situation that none of this suffering would even be happening.

They needed that talk.

So they were waiting.  Waiting, quiet, and uncomfortable, every single one of them seeming to let the uncharacteristically sullen day go by.

They all basically jumped to the challenge when a tear had coursed a hot pink flash through the Honmoon in warning, a relief to get out of their heads.  Running, really, Rumi felt like it was all she could do, even if the other two were trying to fall into step with her.  You couldn’t run from feelings, after all.

Only smother and proceed to drown in them.

Zoey was fighting for her life to keep up, wincing as she pushed her ankle a little more than she probably should to make sure she wasn’t left behind.  The lesser demons had just started to crawl out of the breaches, clawing up out of the ground— and getting massacred the second they had surfaced.  There were more clawing and racing out in messy clambering motions, and yet the swarms were getting taken with ease by the girls.  Even if their rhythm was off, not working so easily as a group with the distance between them emotionally.

Mira could see it already, sighing abruptly as she swung her Gok-do clean through the wave of writhing bodies. “Rumi, how long are you going to ignore us?” Maybe it wasn’t the best time to start to ask, but if not now Mira didn’t know when would be a good time.

Rumi would be avoiding it for as long as possible, no doubt.

Rumi didn’t even spare her a glance for the question, trying to stay focused with a weak scoff leaving her. “I’m not ignoring you.”

Zoey lost her focus only for a second, sparing a worried glance back over her shoulder towards the two before facing back forward. “I mean.. you kind of are..?  Not like in a mean way, but you’re definitely avoiding us…” She almost sounded apologetic to disagree with Rumi for once, uncomfortable with the fact herself.

Even Zoey couldn’t ignore the tension, it felt wrong.

Rumi shook her head with a soft huff, trying to focus and have a conversation at the same time already having her timing off.  Not that she’d shown that frustration towards them on purpose, though. “I don’t know, okay?  I’m not.. I—“ Not finding the words she needed, Rumi’s eyes were flickering around unsurely before heaving an aggravated groan under her breath “Forget it…-“

Mira stabbed her weapon forward as a pole-arm, watching the next demon incinerate and disappear into the air with a stern expression as she turned her body to face Rumi more as she covered Zoey’s back. “We’re not just going to forget about it, Rumi.  We know what you saw.” Yet that served as no comfort to any of them.

Not when Rumi just kept her posture tense, not turning back to look at them whatsoever. “Then how long?” How long had they been sneaking around behind her back?  Leading her on, letting her think for even one second—

That she could be happy?

Zoey stared to the side towards Rumi, trying not to let the almost cold tone hurt as much as it did.  Rumi didn’t speak to them like that, not often at all.  She hated it, but she found it in her to murmur out an answer. “Seven months…”

Mira even hated the number, not really noticing how much time had gone by.  All this time Rumi hadn’t even the smallest inkling of their relationship, blind to it.  Seven months.  Seven months of them dating, and Rumi had fallen head over heels for both of them in one, how painfully ironic.

It could have never worked in her favor, could it?

The thought had Rumi’s stomach churning more and more, and suddenly her practiced and clean motions were falling more erratic, the demons getting the faulted end of her blade and suffering in place.  Emotions weren’t her strong suit, Rumi felt like if she wasn’t in the middle of the fight she’d have gotten sick at the idea of her own stupidity. “All this time and you said nothing.” Rumi’s anger was falling through into her tone, especially when that pained glare had cut through to the side to eye Mira in such a sad expression. “You..—”

She’d tried to kiss her.  She’d had to have known what she was doing.

Mira saw it, and she winced in understanding when faced with it.  She couldn’t say Rumi was wrong in being upset in any form of the word. “You’re right, we should have told you.  I don’t know why you’re so upset, but I want to, Rumi.  Are you mad at us?  Why?” Mira knew it was something a little more than just feeling betrayed that they hadn’t told her about their relationship.  If that was the case, she felt Rumi would have gotten over it far easier than acting out how she was right now.  She’d seemed so accepting all this time, especially when Zoey had practically come out to her.  So this.. wasn’t a typical reaction.

Mira had almost confirmed it, though, trying not to sound so mad when she almost knew for sure why Rumi was so upset.

She loved them.

She loved them, and she thought she’d been led on.  For fun, maybe…  Like a cruel game they’d decided on together as a couple.

Rumi broke.  She felt something snap, and suddenly that controlled tone she’d been using had evaporated as she’d turned to fully face them with a swing of her blade to clear the area surrounding her. “I am mad!” For once, that gentle tone she’d always used was lost in the heat of the moment. “I’m mad that you hid this from me!  And I’m mad at myself for..-“ Rumi squeezed her eyes shut, turning her back and trying to calm herself as she felt her eyes stinging with tears.  Her heart ached in her chest. “Forget it…- I told you to just forget it, why won’t you just listen to me?” Rumi felt like her heart was going to combust.

It hurt so much, especially with the kicked puppy look Zoey had given her when she’d yelled.  Afraid.  Afraid of her?

Not in the way Rumi thought…  Afraid they’d lost her in one poorly timed night.  Mira was finally starting to see it for what it was, her face gradually falling from desperation as she heard Rumi forcing those emotions back away.  She wasn’t mad about them being together as two girls, she made her stance clear on her own ideas of love.  Rumi was entirely heartbroken, the crestfallen expression Mira caught in her side profile making her sick to her stomach.  Mira knew now.. she understood.

It wasn’t about them hiding, not as much as she wanted them to believe.  She’d wanted that.  She’d wanted that to be her, which one of them she didn’t know and she didn’t care to differentiate when she saw how little she meant.  Rumi really was in love with them, wasn’t she?  It wasn’t just attraction, or a little crush like they’d thought.  She really had been fully in love this whole time.

And they’d just been waiting, almost baiting her without even trying to.  That was enough for Mira to know they were in the wrong, and her own anger was being caged right back up.  Rumi didn’t deserve to see that, not right now. “You’re right, we should have told you.  We just didn’t want you to get the wrong idea.” Rumi made an uncharacteristic hiss of almost pain when she’d gone to step to the side, even when no claws had come into immediate contact with any part of her.  Mira saw it, more alert than merely concerned as she’d stepped towards Rumi.  She frowned as she grabbed her hand carefully to still Rumi’s weapon for a moment, not wanting to hear that noise again. “But it seems it’s way too late for that..-”

She had a feeling she knew what that pained reaction was about, seeing no culprit at hand.

Rumi’s hand trembled under Mira’s, her fixed glare wavering as her eyes fell soft from the pain she was trying to bury down inside.  Mira really just saw right through her, those defenses only serving to show how much they’d messed up.  Zoey took care of the final few, throwing her ritual knives in a full arc to clear the area when she saw Mira bringing Rumi to full stop.

Rumi’s eyes averted, and yet she didn’t fully pull away.  Mira’s hand fell from hers, and the sound of her weapon disappearing rang out, and yet Rumi tensed as she’d felt those arms wrap around her from behind.  Grounding her before even trying to push any further with how much the conversation had been riling Rumi up. “It’s okay to be mad.  It’s okay to hate us, if you do.  But when I say we need to talk it’s not to defend what happened.  There’s more, and I promise we weren’t leading you on, Rumi.  Okay?” Whispering it into her ear, Mira had squeezed Rumi in against her so carefully, watching as Rumi’s weapon gradually disappeared from her shaking hands.

She was listening.

Not happily, but she was, Rumi’s eyes teary as her hands were taken into someone else’s.  Zoey held them so softly, as if she was afraid Rumi would break if she used any strength as she searched Rumi’s expression in her own nervousness. “Just don’t shut us out…  Please?” If they wanted to get past this, they couldn’t keep doing this same song and dance of avoiding each other like it would fix anything.

Not when knowing was the one thing that might be able to fix it.

Zoey’s brown eyes were filled with such a guilty veil of hurt that Rumi hadn’t expected, and all at once her composure had fully wavered.  She didn’t need to agree, the way she never even tried to escape them.  Just accepting as Zoey had dropped her hands from her hold and clung right onto Rumi’s front.

Communication… it wasn’t always fun, but it was necessary to make this work.

Chapter Text

The girls had taken their time to come back after the demon attack was over,really dragging their feet to let the silence last a while longer.  It wasn’t that they didn’t want to make up, not at all.  It was just the idea of having to sit down and find a way to verbalize any of this that had Rumi walking a little slower and dragging their pace down with her.

She felt like she’d done enough talking on her side.

Zoey was sticking by Rumi’s side, though not pushing the contact too much.  Her hand was lingering on Rumi’s arm, walking her to her room when they’d come back through the front door  Mira was a bit behind them, letting the two take the lead as she shut the door and kicked off her shoes a bit slower to let them get a head start.

Rumi needed a breather before they had a full talk, Mira could see it in her tense posture the whole trek back.  When Mira stayed behind, however, she was quickly brought back to the reality that she wasn’t exactly alone even still.  Celine watched from the table as they walked through, watching them all and letting her eyes focus in on Mira with a thinking expression twisting her features.  Maybe not exactly curious, but almost concerned. “You’ve all been quiet this morning.” Just hearing Celine speak, Mira had straightened her posture and turned her body to face her immediately.  Not expecting it, but certainly not being rude about it.  Celine saw the tension in the quick reaction, but didn’t call it out.  She only expectantly hummed, eyeing how Mira reacted to try and gauge the situation without pressing. “I trust that it’s being worked out?”

It was an important key for them to stay united and understanding, as Demon Hunters they had to be, and yet Celine was more concerned about all of them as people with all of the small things she’d grown so used to almost seeming to vanish from existence.  Zoey hadn’t smiled today, no jokes or her typical cheeriness in sight.  Mira hadn’t made a smart comment.  Rumi had hardly looked up from the floor or the table to even give them a glance, either.  It was no secret something was wrong.

They weren’t fooling her.

Mira was almost expecting her to ask more, to push to know what was wrong, but when she hadn’t?  Some of that tension had already melted away, sighing slowly as she nodded.  It wouldn’t be smart to pretend all was fine when every one of them were acting off. “I think we just need to talk some things out, if you wouldn’t mind giving us some space?” Mira didn’t entirely expect Celine to give them that much of it, after all it was her house they were living in.  However, when she was faced with Mira’s honesty about the situation Celine had softened her gaze a bit.

She supposed she understood where the girls were coming from, especially around this age.  Was it odd to consider these three fighting with how close they were since they’d met?  Absolutely. “If that’s what you really think you need, I’m going into town to pick up a few things for the house.”

It was more space than Mira was really expecting, surprised and yet relieved to have less to fret over.  Celine overhearing it all would have been a little uncomfortable to imagine, and that was just for Mira.  Rumi might never leave her room again if she had, even if it happened by accident. “Thanks, Celine.  Really.” 

“It’s not a problem.  I’ll be back to make dinner, alright?  Just be careful and keep the doors locked, and call if you need anything.” With all of the demonic tears anymore, Celine wasn’t risking the children’s lives on it, but she still would try to respect their space.  They’d be adults soon enough, and one day they’d have to sort it out without her there anyhow.  So, Celine did as she promised she would.

She left.

Mira watched her the whole time, curious to see how easy the conversation had gone feeling odd.  Was that what it was like to have a parent who cared more?  It was an odd consideration, and yet she didn’t feel like she had the time to dwell on it.  Celine wasn’t perfect but she wasn’t the worst, Mira supposed, turning to head down the hall after her girls.  She was just thankful that there wasn’t a need to explain the situation.

Then things might have gotten a little more than just awkward.

Mira took her time to get there, slowing her steps just before she got to Rumi’s door to peer inside without disrupting anything.  It was still as quiet as it had been the whole walk over, but Rumi and Zoey were sitting on the edge of the bed together, Zoey’s thumb rubbing over Rumi’s knuckles in a silent comfort as they found their bearings.  After all of the raised voices and conflict during the demon fight, it was a little difficult to want to start talking again.  They all felt bad about how far it had gone, but it was reasonable for the situation they were dealing with.

It didn’t make it feel any better on them, though…

Mira took a slow breath just to make sure she was fully calmed before even stepping inside, wanting anything but to make the situation any worse.  Rumi watched her cross the room with a subtly uncomfortable twinge to her expression, but she never said anything as Mira lowered down to sit on the side closest to her pillow.  Rumi was a little curled in on herself, even with the girls on either side of her.  Knowing they wanted to talk it out, but just not feeling up to leading the conversation.

She felt like she’d ruin it.

Mira sighed slowly, finally letting the situation stop being so awkward and reaching to the side where she saw the lump in the blankets by the pillow.  She was done with misunderstandings, especially when they made them all feel so bad and got them nowhere.  Rumi’s eyes widened slightly as Shelly was taken out of hiding and slid right back into her arms without even needing to be asked for. “So, you like us.” Mira didn’t even avoid it, upfront and looking for Rumi to give any agreement.  Silence was the immediate answer, though.

Rumi hadn’t exactly wanted to admit it out loud, her feelings mixed in her chest and her mind.  After the whole situation at hand, she’d wanted to throw those feelings aside and smother them until they didn’t exist anymore…  But even she doubted that would work in her favor, especially with the soft expressions they held looking at her with such worry. “I do… but it doesn't matter.  I get it, you guys don’t have to worry about me.  You have each other, that’s great…  I don’t mind taking a step back.” Rumi was instantly trying to be accepting for them, already feeling out of place as her eyes focused down on the stuffed animal and slid her fingers slowly over the plush material.

She wanted to be happy for them, she really did.

Hearing Rumi’s words, though, Zoey had felt the alarm twist her expression, sitting up just a little straighter. “What?  No way, don’t step back!” Yeah, she was definitely not as subtle as she’d tried to be with how Rumi’s confused gaze her moved right up to her.  She hadn’t been expecting that response whatsoever, Zoey scrambling to make up for the outburst. “I mean, not that we can tell you what to do, but… Rumi, we should have told you the truth in the first place.”

Zoey was trying to get there, to be more honest— but Rumi just wasn’t following, shaking her head slowly in confusion with a squint. “About dating..?  I don’t think I’m following.” That was the whole point of why she should step back, wasn’t it?

Respecting their relationship even if it was hard?

Zoey shook her head, a little hesitant with it.  It was about their relationship kind of, but not exactly the point she’d been trying to make. “Not about that…”

Rumi was maybe not letting them speak as much as she should, but only out of her own growing confusion.  She was used to things making sense, and yet none of this felt like it was making any to her the more they even tried to talk about it. “You guys just didn’t trust my reaction, is that it?  That I wouldn’t tell Celine?  Because I get it..-” Rumi wouldn’t have told on them, but she understood the fear she supposed…

It wasn’t something she would have done, even still.

Mira held her hand up to hush Rumi for a moment, not wanting to be rude and end up somehow cutting her off. “I mean, you’re not completely wrong.. but it’s not entirely true either.” How did she say this and not sound rude…  Mira didn’t know if she was doing a good job with a frown hinting at her lips that mirrored on Rumi’s in her confusion. “We did trust you wouldn’t react badly, and it wasn’t that we thought you’d say anything to anyone else either.  We just didn’t want you to end up pushing your feelings away if you ended up catching any.  I know how you are, and how you’d just want us happy.”

Rumi stared, almost bewildered by the mix of ideas and emotions she was getting right about now.  She felt more lost than she had before, shaking her head with a scoff. “Wait, what?” For clearing things up, they weren’t doing a very good job. “I don’t think I’m following, why would that even matter?  You guys are dating?” Rumi’s eyes were flitting between Zoey and Mira, the two of the couple sharing exasperated sighs.

Feelings were hard, especially trying to put them into words.  This wasn’t going anywhere, vagueness making it so much more difficult.

Mira finally cracked the smallest smile, offering such a gentle look towards Rumi instead of letting herself get frustrated.  It wasn’t Rumi’s fault, they were trying to explain something without even saying what that something was. “Do we have to spell it out for you?” Rumi nodded with such a worried frown, not wanting this to get any more complicated and drawn out than it needed to be.  Especially when they knew she was in love with them, it just felt cruel on her confused heart.

Zoey giggled softly, finally that dimmed look she’d held the whole time. “Rumi, we like you too.” Rumi had just frozen still.  If she had ever understood technology, she’d be buffering with that wide eyed look she’d given Zoey in that second. “Like really, we like you like you.  Big time, maybe even love you but… I don’t want to just say that and end up freaking you out—” Zoey smiled a bit nervously as she rambled out the words, her hand carefully flexing over Rumi’s to hold it a little more for her own peace of mind.

Mira snickered, though, raising an eyebrow towards Zoey as she’d watched Rumi’s face heating up more and more as that confusion progressed into a mix of embarrassment and flustered shock. “So you just said it anyway?”

…

Zoey processed her own words when Mira had pointed out the slip, gasping and covering her mouth with her freehand far too late. “.. Crap…-“

Did that count as love bombing?

She’d tried so hard not to overwhelm Rumi right now, and it felt like she’d messed it all up on them the second that realization dawned on her.  Mira rolled her eyes with a fond smile, but turned her attention back to Rumi.  Now, this conversation might make a little more sense than it had been. “We should have told you in the first place but we didn’t want to freak you out when you didn’t even feel the same about us.  So we thought it would be best to just wait and see how you felt, and clearly we went about it a little wrong if it ended up like this.  I’m sorry, Rumi.  I really am.”

Rumi had needed this communication so much sooner, but they hadn’t thought to have done it.  Instead, they’d been so focused on the chance of scaring her away that they almost lost her forever.

Rumi didn’t know what to think, let alone feel as she shook her head in disbelief and went quiet.  Words felt impossible when suddenly your mind was running at a mile a minute.  They liked her.  No, Zoey said she loved her.  All this time on feeling weird and a little guilty in her heart about her crush on the two of them, and that was her answer?

“That’s.. a choice?” Rumi’s voice came hesitant, a little influenced by the flush to her cheeks and yet she was trying so hard to keep a level head.  She didn’t know that even wanting to date more than one person would be considered okay in any aspect.

But she wanted that.

Badly.

Mira nodded, but she never forced any contact with Rumi despite her small smile.  She didn’t want to force her into this after everything that had just happened.  That night apart was certainly not good for any of them, and she felt like it wasn’t smart to just move past it like it hadn’t happened. “It is.  If you feel comfortable, I know that after you walked in on us it probably felt like we were lying to you.  I don’t want you to feel pressured at all, because this is up to you if you even want to date us after everything that just happened."

There was a conflict, no doubt there had been.

But Rumi was a little more focused on the love thing.  She was surely not happy they’d hidden it from her, but having a little more of the full picture that confused anger and sadness in her heart had started to ease.  It didn’t burn so harshly in her chest anymore…

But it left a dull ache behind where it had once hurt so badly.

”I don’t feel pressured.. just— I didn’t think that…-” Rumi felt so genuinely confused moments ago, and now that she understood she felt like she had all the words— and yet none of them at all.  She’d only ever heard of couples.  Pairs.

Only pairs didn’t come in threes, did they?

They were two.  Perfectly two, and they didn’t need her.  But they loved her, and they wanted her even still.  Rumi didn’t know how to take that.

To not feel needed, yet still be faced with love no matter what her decision was.  Zoey and Mira were being patient, letting Rumi think in silence as she sorted through all of her conflicting thoughts.  She had all the time in the world to decide on what she wanted, this decision didn’t need to be made in one day.

“I want that…  I mean— it’s not like I don’t want to, because I do…” Rumi gave such a soft exhale as she found her answer.  She was torn between her feelings right now, not because she was stuck on numbers— but because of how this all happened. “I still feel.. sad, I guess?” They’d been honest with her after so long, but they’d still hidden it.

As much as she wanted that to fix everything and be a little more happy about this, it still hurt. The weight in her chest didn’t want her to forget it..

Rumi was honest, and that was exactly what Mira had wanted out of her.  Honesty went both ways, nodding in understanding as she accepted the response. “I know.  I won’t lie to you again, Rumi.  I doubt any of us want this to happen ever again.” They were too attached to each other for their own good some days.

The past night was the most distanced they’d felt for one long night apart from even just one of the others.  It had never felt so lonely to still have someone else beside you.

Zoey agreed with Mira, but still tilted her head to the side. “So.. maybe we just put it off for a little?” It didn’t seem like Rumi was ready, judging by that answer.

And yet Rumi shook her head in denial, and Zoey tried not to look surprised with the weak laugh she got. “No..- no I want to…” She had to clarify, she knew it even if it felt odd.  She wanted to date the, if it was even a proper offer.  Even still, however, Rumi’s eyes had shifted back to the floor despite the timid nature of her words. “I’m just not.. happy.” Rumi’s voice wavered a little as she finally found it in her to verbalize her thoughts.  Agreeing to date them so subtly, the question not even needing to be asked.  But it still stung how this had happened.

She couldn’t make it more clear how much this had hurt, her heart still aching in her chest despite herself.

A good thing like this should feel good… but she felt more empty than anything.

Zoey was happy to have the confirmation that they hadn’t driven her away, and yet seeing the slightly glassy look still glistening over Rumi’s eyes?  She’d felt her heart ache all the same knowing it was them that caused it. “I’m sorry.. oh Rumi…-” Zoey finally lost the battle against her self restraint, turning her body and just hugging Rumi so tightly.  She wanted to be so much happier to have Rumi as a girlfriend, but right now having some time to process and heal sounded like the better choice.

So she held her.

Rumi wasn’t crying despite the sting to her eyes, wrapping her arms around Zoey’s waist and shakily drawing in a breath as she hid her face against Zoey’s shoulder just to feel her that much closer.  Maybe she was hurt, but somehow— feeling them close dulled that pain so much more than being alone had.  Mira was slower with the contact, keeping a gentle hand sliding over Rumi’s back and to her waist in a gradual manner to soothe her.

There was no rush to make up, just giving time for her to feel her feelings out.  Rumi somehow felt like if anything, this shouldn’t be how this had gone.  She wasn’t like them, an unnecessary piece to their puzzle— and they still found a way to fit her between them.

Zoey was trapped in a squeeze, the usually bubbly girl slipping a few teary giggles as Rumi nestled into her neck again. “I’m ticklish.. careful.”

She didn’t know Rumi could be this cuddly, and despite the situation Zoey found herself loving it.  Rumi didn’t take it badly, stilling the motion to get closer and calming her breaths more and more gradually as she rested her eyes shut.  She could be careful, she had to be that for them.  They were perfect for each other…

So she had to be perfect too.  For them.

“I love you guys.”

Rumi tried not to raise her voice much when she echoed the words she remembered hearing Zoey say not too long ago when they’d been on the verge of freezing to the death.  She didn’t want to break the silence, for once the peace and quiet feeling comforting for a change.  The impact those words had, however, was not so quiet.

Mira groaned softly at Rumi’s words, huffing and pulling her arm back to the girls’ confusion.  But turning both of their heads, they were faced with Mira’s crumbling composure.  Tears were betraying her, Mira wiping them in some agitation. “You need to stop being so nice.  I was expecting you to be more mad than this…-” Rumi being nice, not holding as much of a grudge as Mira expected… It was hitting her in the feels to hear that first I love you.

All of them had been on the verge of tears, but Mira had been the first to break.

Zoey almost couldn’t believe it, wide eyed and staring as she and Rumi dropped their hug almost on reflex to move a little back on the bed to give some space for Zoey to move in.  It wasn’t that Mira wasn’t allowed to cry— but the few times she did she hadn’t really done it in front of them.  Zoey felt horrible seeing it, startled and immediately moving into the space Rumi cleared to cup Mira’s face in her hands. “Mir…” Wiping away those tears so carefully, she couldn’t believe the first time Mira really cried was practically because of them, Zoey’s eyes were soft with worry and guilt.

Maybe Mira needed a hug too, whether it was their fault or not.

Rumi was watching Mira sigh with some visual frustration into Zoey’s hands, shaking her head slightly into the touch while not pulling away. “I’m fine, Zoey.” For sure, taken off guard by Rumi’s words, but not upset.

She hadn’t expected to hear those words so soon after Rumi straight up admitted she still wasn’t happy with them, expecting a little more of a cold shoulder instead of that.

Mira had paused in moving altogether when she felt Rumi shifting closer on the mattress, though, just feeling her head rest against her shoulder.  Rumi wasn’t perfect with finding her place between them just yet, but that contact alone was more than she’d done before when they’d first met.  Comforting them, touching them, this time she initiated it.

Slowly, Mira felt the dynamic already shifting in subtle ways, blinking her watering eyes a few times before sighing with her arms snaking around the two of them to hold in closer.  Zoey and Rumi felt like complete opposites, one completely warm and somehow Rumi still managing to be cold in all of their outside clothes.  Mira couldn’t pry her eyes away from the sight of both of them, holding them so close inro her chest she honestly doubted if they could breathe. “You aren’t making this any easier on me.  Stop being so cute.” It was only playful, though, squeezing them in against her despite the way it was said.

Zoey snuggled into Mira’s embrace, tilting her head to the side gradually and getting comfortable where she was.  Peeking one eye open just to look up at both of them with such a subtle smile hinting at her lips.  Shelly was squished between Rumi and Mira’s bodies, little head hardly peeking out from where Rumi stayed holding the plush in her arms even still.  The close quarters stayed, and Zoey couldn't be more happy about it.

Seeing Rumi shut her eyes, even if she didn’t look the most content— things were looking up.  Even if they weren’t perfect, they had all the time in the world.  Zoey just found herself  hoping that they could fix what they’d done emotionally sooner rather than later.

Being forgiven wasn’t an instant path.

But with time, maybe it wouldn’t be so hard.

Chapter Text

About half an hour of those close quarters had passed by, Mira not in a rush to have it all end.  An arm around each other the two, keeping each of them snug against her body as she drew in slow breaths to keep herself calm.  At ease, yet understanding fully what Rumi meant.  It wasn’t the perfect moment they’d wanted to get together, it wasn’t happy or ideal,.but it was still theirs.  A little sad, but all of this wasn’t just a fairytale they were living.  It was human.

Mira didn’t think this was so bad at all, not after they’d almost ruined everything they’d been trying to make with each other and still ended up together again.  Maybe it had been emotional and raw, but every second of it was beautiful in its own ways after the fighting was said and done, cast aside.

Mira had both of them right there with her in her arms, after all.  That was the only thing she’d wanted and all she cared to have, not even daring to move for as long as she could help.  No more tears from any one of them, and yet she still had to be the one to hum, gently tapping a finger over Rumi’s shoulder to try to draw her attention. “Rumi?” Mira’s voice didn’t raise much, but the questioning tone had Rumi’s attention in a near instant.

Rumi tilted her head to the side, looking up at Mira with a slightly confused expression. “Yeah..?” It felt out of the blue, but she could guess questions were still understandable.  It wasn’t like they’d verbalized any of these silent agreements…  Dating was weird, Rumi already felt out of her element even without it confirmed for certain.  It was certain for them, not so much for her, but right now she didn’t want to ask anything more.

Maybe on a day she didn’t feel so heavy in her heart.

Mira kept Rumi close, though Zoey had even looked up with some measure of questioning lingering in her eyes.  She didn’t know where this was going, and Mira didn’t exactly give anything away with her soft yet collected expression. “I didn’t want to bring it up until we talked things out a little more, but when we were killing the demons it looked like you got hurt." Mira felt like she already knew what it was, and yet she didn’t move to specify any further.  Leaving it open ended felt like it was for the best, Mira noting how Zoey’s eyes widened before she’d checked her own reaction.

Zoey didn’t want to make it too obvious that she was completely worried the second she’d heard it, but she wasn’t the best at hiding it.  Even when she turned her worried expression over to Rumi, trying to reflect Mira's careful calm with some obvious failure in how quickly she’d looked over to her. “Are you?” She’d tried her best to cover the girls while they had their moment in the midst of the demon brawl, but she could’ve sworn not one demon touched them.  They were getting better at keeping them away, after all, Zoey knew they hadn’t gotten that close…

So why would Rumi be hurt?

Rumi felt like she’d been expecting the question before it was spoken, even if it still made her heart squeeze when Mira asked.  Mira was too attentive to their quirks and reactions, she honestly couldn’t even pretend to be surprised.  Almost instantly Rumi’s eyes had moved away from them, an instinct when she’d usually go to lie.  Against her better judgement Rumi couldn’t find it in her to make the lie she planned to use come out.  Sitting there between them and faced with no pressure even now, it felt wrong to even try when they’d already trusted her with their feelings and their relationship.  Rumi knew she was hiding things from them, and not those practiced patterns on her upper thighs she tried to keep out of view.

The ones she couldn’t control…

Her demon patterns.  The ones she expected to hide from the girls forever, until they were gone for good.  Rumi didn’t want to add to that list after they’d finally been so honest with her, especially seeing them try so hard not to overwhelm her.

“A little.” Rumi tried to seem unbothered when the answer left her, but discomfort hung to her tone with ease in the situation.

It was hard to face them, knowing that she’d been so honest about what she’d done those few months ago.  They said they’d be there for her, and they would have been.  She was the one who separated herself away from them.  Rumi knew she was at fault for all of that.

But they weren’t trying to blame her, worried looks shifting to each other for a moment in silent confirmation as Zoey finally seemed to catch on to what it was about.  They knew, they didn’t need too much confirmation from Rumi to know, not with the demeanor she was shying into.

Even with her discomfort, however, she wasn’t face with judgment.  Mira hummed softly, rubbing Rumi’s back in a slow motion to try and comfort her. “Are they clean?” Usually Rumi had said she did.  The only other time they’d asked, after all, she had.

Only this time, Rumi had to timidly shake her head with a small sigh, her shoulders sagging a bit with the exhale as the air left her lungs. “No.” It was almost embarrassing to admit she hadn’t even thought of it.  She’d been a bit erratic, and quite frankly she was ashamed to not have had the energy nor the will to fix herself up from what she’d done.

A night of self loathing and mental spiraling— it wasn’t uncommon to forget.

Mira frowned slightly when the response was given, drawing her hand to a still just for a moment.  Of course she didn’t want Rumi to get her wounds infected, but it was a touchy subject she could tell.  Especially after everything that just happened, she felt like she had to be careful with going about it. “If you want to clean them alone I’d understand, you can have space if that’s what you really need.” Mira didn't raise her voice much, only feeling Rumi nodding against her shoulder with a slow exhale.  Not thrilled, but accepting it until Mira added on with a careful offer. “But if you want, I could take care of them for you.”

Rumi had not expected those to be the words that came out of her mouth, her eyebrows furrowing slightly in a confused surprise as her eyes finally lifted to meet Mira’s.  Sheer bewilderment. “What-?” She didn’t think she’d heard her right at first, stunned.

They knew she’d cut herself, it was something she had done.  Why would she make them clean up her mess?  Better yet…

Why would they want to?

Still, Zoey smiled so softly as she tilted her head, though concern hugged every corner of her expression despite the gentle look she held facing her… lover? “Me too, if..- if you’re comfortable with that!  No pressure.” They’d messed up, they knew that much.  But if Rumi was comfortable with them being there for her, Zoey would be there in an instant to help where she could, and so would Mira.

If Rumi was ready for that.

Rumi looked between them, frowning a bit as they tried not to push her any direction she wasn’t ready to.  After all of this, she really didn’t know what she wanted, Rumi casting her eyes down to her lap with a small frown as she considered it.  She had to admit she trusted them with it, even if the idea of them seeing the marks she’d left made her skin crawl. “If it’s okay..- could I change into shorts or something before that?  I just.. don’t want to take off my pants.” Rumi spoke it slowly, the discomfort falling into her tone despite trying to pretend as if it didn’t bother her too much.  She didn’t want to be any more exposed than she had to be.

Right now, that wasn’t in the question.  Celine had always defended that Rumi was modest even if it wasn’t entirely all that true, and right now it was helping her case in her mind.  Not aware that everything she’d asked was entirely normal to want to keep to herself, especially with how early into this relationship they were.

Mira faced her with a small smile despite it, making it a bit more clear that the request wasn’t upsetting at all.  She didn’t want Rumi to even start to think otherwise. “Of course you can.  We can just wait outside the door if you want.” Boundaries were important, and the second Rumi even set one?  They had immediately gone to respect them.

Rumi nodded as she carefully pulled herself back and out of the hug they’d stayed in, a little awkward as she moved back.  Her skin ached from breaking the gentle contact, wanting the touch to stay so badly that it hurt in the absence of the warmth, but right now she knew what she had to do. “Yeah, that sounds… fine.” They took it well, she could see that much as they went to stand and slip just outside the door to give her space to change.  Lingering, waiting, but patient all at the same time.

Rumi put a lot of trust in them just accepting that they could help, they weren’t pushing that trust any further than they’d earned.  Especially when they closed the door fully, not to make her feel like she was being watched at all.

Privacy felt weird, knowing they’d just come right back inside of the room to see her.  Rumi sat on the edge of her bed after setting Shelly carefully aside and into her pillow, frowning as she pulled her leggings off with a wince as the slightly sweaty material tried to hug tightly to her skin.  Her eyes avoided her legs entirely, trying to steady her heart with a slow drawn out exhale.  Everything about this felt weird.  Just an hour ago, she thought she wouldn't have a single chance with either one of them.  Not with the way she was, and not with their relationship.

But here Rumi was, sliding into a thin pair of shorts, knowing they were waiting just on the other side waiting for her to give the go ahead.  They cared, and even when she had shut down and tried to avoid them they hadn’t given up on her.  Rumi didn’t feel like she deserved any of it.  Not at all, really.

Collecting her nerves despite the guilt gnawing at the back of her mind, she didn’t make them wait for too long, situating the waistband one more time on the thin cloth of the shorts she’d picked out.  The legs were enough to push out of the way, settling down on the very edge as she looked towards the closed door.  Seeing no moving shadows, no pacing, she almost got paranoid they'd left for a second. “Guys?”

Almost instantly, it was like a trigger, and the light under the bottom of the door shifted as both had come right over. “We’re here.  You okay?” Mira pressed her ear right to the door as she crossed her arms, not minding the check in.  They’d been waiting against either wall beside the door, trying to stay still and keep calm so that they didn’t stress Rumi out.

Rumi just wanted the confirmation, feeling the worry slowly fall away as she nodded to herself.  Even if they couldn’t see it, letting the motion fall through as her hands folded a bit awkwardly over her lap. “Yeah.. you can come back in.”

The door took a second to click open, though Zoey was the first one to walk inside.  Rumi watched Zoey come across the room in a matter of seconds, sitting down right next to her and offering out a hand.  Her smile was small, and though it didn’t exactly reach her eyes?  It was an attempt to console Rumi despite the weight of the situation. “We’re right here for you, you know that.” It sounded similar to what they’d told her all those months ago when she had gone to see her mom.  Her dad…

It had meant the world to her, and Zoey hoped Rumi knew it went both ways.

Rumi’s expression was a little forced as she tried to mirror it, knowing what Zoey was trying to do as she nodded with a soft smile of her own while she unfurled her hands.  One slowly fitted into Zoey’s, not minding the contact right now.  It helped, even if it was just a little. “I know.” The attempt was appreciated, even if it didn’t instill her with confidence.

Her stomach was still in knots about the situation.

Mira had taken her time to walk over, but she didn’t join them on the bed immediately.  At first, she’d stared down at Rumi’s legs.  The part that was covered by the cloth was no doubt on purpose, already having a feeling that she would be self conscious about it.

Mira had sat herself down on the floor just in front of the bed, reaching out to the side as she slid the first-aid kit out from beneath the bed.  Clicking it open, and just looking up to Rumi despite the concern. “You’re sure you’re okay if we look?” Even if Rumi had already confirmed it before, Mira felt like right now was a good time to double check, some gentle expectation for her to answer.  Rumi wasn’t seeming comfortable, tense— and she hardly was looking at them until Mira spoke.

Rumi didn’t want to make it any harder on them, feeling Zoey’s hand squeezing hers with some worry as she tilted her head. “You can say no, you know we won’t be mad.” She certainly wouldn’t be.

Trying to keep a level head, Rumi felt a little choked up as she hesitated.  It wasn’t that she didn’t trust them, she trusted them maybe even more than she trusted Celine and Bobby.  But even still…  It didn’t silence her mind. “I don’t want you to think less of me.”

Rumi was stuck on thinking of them as perfect.  She’d seen their flaws, she knew they were there— and yet her active mind and her subconscious didn’t care.

They were the opposite of her as far as it cared.

Zoey was a bit taken off guard, worried about the fact that was the concern Rumi had settled on right now. “What?  Of course we won’t.  Rumi…-” They understood as much as they could, they’d talked about the self harm before, but Rumi knew that there was a big difference between just talking about something and actually seeing it.

She didn’t know what was better right now, shutting her eyes and only nodding along with Zoey’s refuting words that fell short.  She didn’t need to continue, and right now Rumi didn’t exactly want to hear them. “It’s okay.  Really, just.. try to make it quick?” She didn’t like the thought of either of them staring longer than they had to.

It was bringing out vulnerabilities she didn’t think she’d have to share before now.

Mira listened, and instantly gave a soft hum of acknowledgment when Rumi took the second to close her eyes and collect herself. “We’ll be quick.  Try and stay still for me.” She did as she promised, reaching up with careful hands and being mindful of them as she carefully rolled up the thin material of the shorts to see the inner side of Rumi’s thighs.

Mira couldn’t help how her eyes first lingered on the splashes of color she’d come to expect, not reacting outwardly despite her softening gaze.  The cuts Rumi had left were scattered all across the thin skin, the lines left quickly and messily done with a sharp edge, but luckily most didn’t seem to go too deep.  Much less too wide, almost passing as nasty cat scratches.  Mira reached down to the medical supplies without a comment on it, grabbing one of the wipes while she flitted her gaze around at the mess of marks.  Some crossed over others, hardly any seeming symmetrical to another.

Suddenly, Rumi not knowing why she did it made a lot more sense actually seeing the manner of how it was done.  They didn’t look rehearsed or calm whatsoever.

She wasn’t thinking straight when it came to it.

Zoey watched from her spot sitting next to Rumi up on the bed, offering her free hand out for Mira to pass her one of the wipes she’d taken out.. “Do they still hurt?” She couldn’t help but ask as she swallowed with a lump in her throat.  The skin looked irritated and red, even where it wasn’t fully broken through.  It looked like Rumi had just hacked at her legs rather than even tried to make sure any of it had gone through the skin at all.

Wild attempts to stop feeling, or to feel something else—  It was one of them, which she couldn’t be fully sure about.

Rumi shook her head as she felt Zoey’s grip worriedly tightening in hers, humming softly with the motion as she eyed Mira’s mixed yet calm expression as she inspected the area and tried to figure out which would be the worst to get through. “They don’t hurt that much.” Truly the wounds hardly felt like anything with the air exposure, really just sore unless there was friction against them.

Mira nodded with the words, finding at least some peace in knowing she hadn’t been hurting too much through the day and night that passed. “Good.  I want you to stay as still as you can, okay?  If it hurts too much, I want you to stop me.” Mira didn’t think it would, honestly having expected a little worse even if she didn’t voice that.  It was still worrying to see any harm done at all, no matter the severity.

Rumi winced the second the wipe touched down against her, too, shuddering and gritting her teeth with a wince only for a moment.  The wound stung the second that the contact was made, feeling the damp material sliding over the sensitive and abraised skin.  Mira was trying to be gentle with every little motion, but seeing the reaction she almost stopped. “It’s just a wet wipe.  I promise.” An attempt to reassure, and yet Rumi just shook her head for Mira to continue.  She trusted them to flush out the scattered wounds where blood had been drawn, wiping off the entire area while she could.

Mira already had plans to put something antiseptic on the cuts, but for now she’d just stick to taking care of just cleaning the wounds before with a careful touch.  Zoey was trying not to be so squeamish, just watching Mira do the left thigh first, though Rumi was watching through a small frown.  Zoey’s hand was trying to not shake or tremble, afraid to hurt Rumi more than she was as she carefully took the wipe to the thigh closest to her.  She felt horrible, even just seeing some fresh blood smearing the wipe with the first touch.

She hurt her.

Zoey was blaming herself a little for it, but even so she didn’t say anything about the thought.  Focused, even when Rumi gently rested her other hand over Zoey’s wrist in a silent support.

She didn’t want this to be about her.  This was about Rumi, Zoey kept reminding herself of it the entire time as she huffed a small sigh. “Zoey, are you okay?” Rumi felt the need to check in, seeing how Zoey seemed to be getting a little more emotional and almost trying to have her stop. “If you want to stop-..”

Zoey quickly shook her head with a shaky breath, smiling up at Rumi despite the conflict in her mind.  She didn’t want to dampen the situation any more than she already had. “No, I’m okay…  I just really don’t like seeing you bleeding.” Zoey had to admit, it made her feel sick with worry as she tried to keep a brave expression.  Even so, however, she found that smile she held dimming, her focus right back on Rumi’s leg as she tried to finish what she’d been doing with some guilt shadowing every movement. “I guess I just… kind of wish we told you sooner so this wouldn’t have happened…”

If they had told Rumi before she walked in, maybe she wouldn’t have broken down.  Just maybe she’d still be okay, clean, but she wasn’t.  Zoey just accepted that this time, it very well could be their fault.

Rumi didn’t want to hear any more about the massive misunderstanding, however, shaking her head firmly in refusal to accept that even as Mira stopped to look up at them with the comment. “Zoey, it isn’t your fault.  You were trying to talk, I heard you..  I just don’t think I was ready to listen.” Rumi’s voice was smaller towards the end, knowing very well that if she’d listened— it probably wouldn’t have happened.

Blame could be found everywhere if you looked for it, but there wasn’t a point in it.  Not in this situation.

Zoey knew it wasn’t the time to be focused on it, but she found herself leaning her head against Rumi’s shoulder as she tried to take care of what few wounds were still left untouched on her side. “Still…” Causing Rumi pain was the last thing she wanted.

Mira was keeping an eye on Zoey’s hand, checking her own work before rifling through the first-aid kit until she found antiseptic.  A small spray bottle was left half empty in the back by the hinge of the container, but it wasn’t expired.  Mira took that as a win, doing a small spritz of the squeeze top on the back of her wrist first.  Finding it felt normal and sprayed perfectly fine, she seemed pleased enough to carefully apply it.  Rumi’s eyes followed the movements as Zoey pulled her hand back, both of them eyeing the red smears staining over the white material for a second despite trying to appear okay.

It wasn’t okay, but it would be.

Mira seemed more at ease with the wounds clean, even if they were more fresh from being tampered with. “I’m going to wrap them with some gauze and medical tape just to be safe.  It should keep it clean a little longer while they heal.” 

Rumi didn’t fight her on it, biting her lip as she hummed along with it. “Mhm...” As Mira wrapped the wounds, however, she couldn’t help but try to fill the silence. “You know a lot about cleaning injuries.”

Mira paused in movement for a second, but nodded along as she cautiously resumed her careful wrapping. “I do.  I have scars too, you know.” It came so casually from Mira, Rumi almost didn’t catch it, confused as her head tilted on instinct.

Scars, Mira?

Zoey blinked a few times, just turning so fast on reflex when she’d heard it. “You do?” The words felt silly when she remembered, though, having been sharing a dressing room with Mira long enough to know more of her body than she probably should. “Oh, right— sorry.” Zoey gave an apologetic smile for the dumb question, but Mira only fondly smiled towards her as she sealed the medical tape wrapping.  She pulled Rumi’s shorts over them, making sure that it would stay in place before sitting forward more onto her knees.

Rumi was concerned, she really was.  She hadn’t even thought Mira would have done something like that, though when Mira’s hands carefully held onto hers and drew them forwards— Rumi shamefully almost freaked out when her hands were guided under Mira’s shirt.  But what she felt wasn’t what she expected.

Scars.

Hidden just under the line of Mira’s sports bra, Rumi could feel them, her eyes widening with a weak scoff.  Mira didn’t mind sharing after the moment they’d just gone through, smiling softly at Rumi’s surprise. “I didn’t do them myself.  Well, not really.  Back when I lived with my parents, I got into fights a lot on purpose.  In school, out of school...” The words were filling the silence, Rumi’s tension hesitantly starting to fall as her fingertips carefully felt the soft textured skin mindfully.  She wasn’t exploring much, afraid to feel too far.  There were so many more than Rumi would have thought there would be, her eyes moving up to meet Mira’s in a silent question as she looked for her to continue.

She was listening.

Mira wasn’t making it about her, not really.  Her intentions were a little more pure than that, letting Rumi’s hands carefully lower as she shrugged her shoulders. “I guess you could say I saw it like it was a loophole, not self harm.  I only let them hit me where I wanted them to, but because that way I wasn’t doing it myself.  If my parents figured out I did, I wouldn’t have just been going into therapy, so I just.. used other people for it.” It felt weird to admit out loud, but Rumi’s eyes had softened as she said it.  She already knew where this was going, Mira’s hands holding hers as they fell back to her lap.

The words were for both of them, really, Mira not trying to focus on her experience despite the similarities. “What I’m trying to say. is that I know what it’s like.  To use pain as an escape, but I don’t have to tell you it doesn’t help.  Maybe it feels like it does for a little, but really it just makes it worse.  So you come to us.  Any one of us, me or Zoey.  When you need someone, you ignore any shut doors, okay?” Mira wasn’t ashamed to get a little more serious with her words, tilting her head to meet Rumi’s eyes while Zoey hugged onto her arm a little more firmly.

As hard as this was for them, Zoey and Mira’s doors were wide open when it came to her, and just maybe… Rumi’s was starting to crack hers open to them too.  Zoey cared so much that seeing Rumi struggle was hard, waiting patiently for Rumi’s answer with a patient smile.  This all mattered, especially when her pain was because of them.  Because of something they did.

Rumi didn't know what to say.   Mira didn’t have to share anything about what she’d done before they’d met, but just to make Rumi feel more comfortable?  She’d done it in a split second.

Just to prove that fighting demons weren’t the only thing they shared.

“Okay…”

Chapter Text

Mira had taken her time to put away the first-aid kit, not wanting to leave anything out to trip over later.  She had to admit, after the day they’d had it felt later than it was.  Maybe it wasn’t time for sleep, but the weight of the situation in the dim room was making them more and more sluggish.  It wasn’t the right time for sleep, yet with how much they’d shared—… it felt emotionally taxing for just about all of them.

Even to Zoey, who was hugged onto Rumi like a koala as she kept her lover still on the bed with her.  She didn’t want her to leave, not yet…  Cuddling was helping keep her own worries at bay, and that alone she could find comfort in.

Mira slid the first-aid kit back under Rumi’s bed, letting her relax as she joined the two of them on the edge of the mattress where they stayed.  Rumi hadn’t moved since, staring down and eyeing the legs of her shorts that hardly covered up the gauze.  Just to be safe, making a mental note to change into something a little less revealing later.

Maybe Mira would lend Rumi her pants again when she felt up to changing.

For now, Mira rested her hand on Rumi’s lower back, resting her head up against hers.  Just letting the calm moment drag out a while longer. “We can sit and watch a movie on my phone for a bit if you want.  Celine’s out shopping, she shouldn’t be home for a while longer.” There wasn’t any rush to get back to pretending everything was better than it was, some time left for them all to cool down.

Rumi rested her eyes shut as she nodded, taking a deep breath when she felt Zoey and Mira squeeze her gently in silent support between them. “What movie?” Maybe feeding into it a little, her eyes opening to see the smiles they both wore.

“Doesn’t matter, it’s all your pick.  Let’s see what we have, and we’ll watch as many as you want.” As far as they were concerned, this was all for Rumi to feel more at ease as the phone was passed right over into Rumi’s hand.  So, she got to pick the movies they’d watch the remaining time alone as they all got settled.  She seemed to have a theme between the movies she liked, though.  Almost all of the characters she watched them for had braids.

Tangled, Frozen, How to Train Your Dragon…

They hadn't left that bed for hours in the end, and Zoey was beyond thrilled with the choices.  A little more English speaking choices of movies for her, and they were childhood classics she adored.

Though, for movies meant to calm them all down.. there were a lot of watery eyes in that room throughout the hours they spent tucked in against one another.  Focusing on the little screen helped, instead of the conversations they’d had today that still felt so difficult to get over.  Emotions would pass with time.. and in that time?

They’d have each other to get through it.

—

Rumi thought the aftermath of the situation would be far more uncomfortable as time passed by.  She’d been prepared for the calm she’d fallen into that night to subside the next morning if she were being honest.  That somehow it would be over with before she knew it, and the idea of a relationship with them would feel… different somehow.  The next few days, however, instead of any sense of discomfort she found that it all was weirdly normal.  Even growing to start opening up to it with a bit less hesitance to be seen

Rumi was almost on alert for the next few days despite it, overly aware of every little thing, but her expectations weren’t being met no matter how long she waited.

Exactly three days she’d waited for things to go wrong.

As funny as it was when she jumped at even just one little brush of their hands against each other, Mira and Zoey tried to keep the affectionate contact to a down low to not freak Rumi out too much in front of Celine.  Unfortunately, that was proving a little more difficult than they’d thought it would be.  Hiding from all of this from Celine just might be the one hardest thing Rumi had to do, even compared to fighting demons and practicing for shows.

Pre-Christmas shows had a lot of preparations to be done, it was like she was always around to supervise the three girls.

Rumi took a break to rest her muscles for a monute, wiping her forehead with a hand towel before slinging it around her neck.  She sat down on one of the fold out chairs in the recording studio, sighing as she tilted her head back with a slow exhale..

A lot of moving around to get back into the rhythm of things, and yet she wasn’t hating it at all.  The routine was more of a welcome break from everything they’d been dealing with, the physical exertion far easier than emotions.

Pretty girls were complicated, and Rumi was afraid to mess it up.

Rumi felt her shoulders tensed up when an arm wrapped loosely around them, blinking and turning her eyes up to see Zoey sighing with an exhausted groan as her head tilted to rest against Rumi’s. “As fun as this is.. I miss the couch right about now.” The complaint was only half-hearted, genuinely having fun despite the subtle ache.

All that time of slacking off had been a nice break from their work, but it was time to get serious again.  Christmas was a busy time of year, after all.  Shows, concerts, idols were all over to make the most of the season.  They had to keep up with the rest of the groups to stay relevant and popular, which meant they had to take every opportunity they got to rehearse and get another music video out.

A quick music video special, that was all they had to rehearse for.  Celine didn’t want to work them too hard when they had plans for the holidays, even if she didn’t say anything about it.

Mira settled herself down on the ground down by Rumi’s chair, slouching with a small smile twisting her lips as she offered an open water bottle up for her to take. “If we keep up like this, we just might actually have this music video done within the week.” Practicing the choreography over and over just to make sure they got every step right was normal for them, but for once there were less mistakes slipping into the moves.  Something was going right for them, Rumi smiling slightly as she took the water bottle in hand and sipped at it with a slow exhale through her nose.

She needed that more than she’d though, even relaxing a little into Zoey’s casual affection as the cold sensation soothed her nerves down a little more.  Parting her lips from the bottle, Rumi set it between her thighs to hold it still as she rolled her shoulders back in a slow stretch.  A little relieved to feel the muscles aching, all of the lazing around not feeling so peaceful on her psyche. “I think it should be over pretty fast once the costumes come in...  We’re right on schedule as far as I can tell.”

Maybe even ahead of it, they were beaming with inspiration the past few days, all of them having a hunch on why.

Zoey giggled to herself, squishing her cheek against Rumi’s and squeezing her in a gentle embrace. “Of course!  All thanks to you and Mira deciding on all of the moves, I forgot we even had to decide on choreography if I’m being honest…  I feel like I’m slowing you guys down though.” They were on top of it, and she was happy to learn the steps as they fine-tuned them a little more between the takes.

It wasn’t far from perfect, and that much was enough to brighten Mira’s mood..

Rumi’s smile was a little more soft as she let Zoey do as she pleased, a hand lifting with some hesitation as it rested over Zoey’s arms to keep them still.  Mira watched them fondly from her spot on the floor, shaking her head at the two of them.  Zoey was clinging onto Rumi just as much as she was Mira now, and it was amusing to watch them getting used to it. “Someone had to do it.  Besides, it doesn’t have to be anything too extra if your ankle is still that bad.  It’s just a short music video, we don’t really have time to workshop a full album this year.”

Mira was more happy to just be able to ease back into their work after so much unexpected time out of the rhythm of things in the studio, as much as she’d missed it all.

Celine being sick had thrown a wrench in any bigger plans to do more and come out on top in the charts, but even still they were making do with the timeframe they had.  They had time to get more fans, and even so their fan base was already larger than they’d thought it would be.  Keeping things simple for a year sounded like a good plan.

Rumi was happy with the turn out, smiling subtly to herself as Zoey unhooked one arm to make a grabby hand motion for the water bottle to be passed over.  She was lucky Rumi didn’t mind sharing, Zoey smiled as she was handed the bottle the second she’d played up the dramatics with a huff of strain in Rumi’s ear.  It worked like a charm, instantly taking a hurried swig with a smile as Rumi rubbed her arm and spoke through the moment. “At least it’s working out, we have to get everything done before Christmas anyways.  Celine made sure to clear our calendar.”

Zoey had put that water bottle down so fast that she nearly dropped it when Rumi went to take it from her, painfully swallowing in her haste and clearing her throat with a cringe.  She definitely swallowed some air with the mouthful, but Rumi’s words had her eyes just lighting right up as she stifled back a cough. “What?  Wait, we have Christmas off?” Zoey quickly turned her head to look at Mira for any confirmation, but she seemed pleasantly surprised by the news as well.

She couldn’t say she was expecting it. “It’s the first time I’m hearing of it.” Even though holidays were meant to be exciting… Mira wasn’t so sure what to think.  She definitely didn’t want to go back home for the holidays, and she was curious to know what Celine had planned for it, if anything at all.

Rumi only nodded as Zoey loosened her hold to look at her a little better. “And Christmas Eve.  All of New Years too, Celine said something about talking to Zoey’s mom about all of it, but I don’t think she said anything else about it.” Rumi was a tad surprised neither of them seemed to have any clue about what she was saying.

They looked surprised, yet content.

Zoey’s eyes were just glittering with excitement, staring in disbelief.  Her mom finally had that talk with Celine, but it seemed there was more than just Christmas plans ahead of them after she had.  New Years too?  Zoey wouldn’t be able to stop thanking either of them, smiling ear to ear as she squealed and hugged right around Rumi with no hesitation.

Full force, Rumi practically being strangled by the affection.

Now Rumi was the confused one, wide eyed and blinking as Zoey squeezed her in as close as possible. “I love you so much..!” All Rumi did was relay the information, and here she was getting flustered at the close quarters reward, her eyes flickering over to Mira for help and only being faced with an amused smirk.  She wasn’t helping at all, even if not even she understood why Zoey’s mood had gotten such a boost.

They didn’t know that the holiday plans in question would include them whatsoever.

Rumi cracked a smile, but when she had?  She heard that door and her expression just dropped.  The girls all seemed to pause in the same second when Rumi made a quick gasp, Zoey squeaking and hurriedly straightening up as Rumi haphazardly shoved her arms away in a panicked scramble to break the contact before it was seen.

She wasn’t so good at playing it cool.

Zoey turned her head over to look at Celine who walked into the practice floor, completely unaware while skimming through her clipboard of preparations for the recording.  It wasn’t like she’d make the girls go on live TV when they had other plans, so she was trying to budget their time in and out of the studio to keep them busy and leave some time for them to have time with one another.  Even if that meant only practicing a few hours, Celine having to suppress the urge to go more towards the way she’d been taught the second she’d laid eyes on all of the free time left in the schedule.

They weren’t being scheduled over the top like The Sunlight Sisters had been, she didn’t want to overwhelm them.

Zoey was recovering as fast as she could, blinking so slowly as she stood up straight.  As much as she wanted to go back to the affection, the idea that Celine was actually letting them go?  Zoey shook her head before rushing over with such a smile as she clung onto Celine with a tight hug, failing to suppress laughter as she squeezed with all of her might.

“Thank you..-!”

She’d been expecting only one holiday off if any at all, but actually hearing they got all of the holidays this month Zoey had been worried about missing out on?  She was thrilled, Celine a bit tense and taken off guard as Zoey crashed directly into her body and clung onto her.  She hovered her hand over Zoey’s body a bit awkwardly as she cleared her throat and held the clipboard aside at an awkward angle.

She still wasn’t expecting the excited affection.

Out of everything she expected walking back into the studio, that had not been it.  Celine furrowed her brow as she looked around to eye the girls in questioning. “For—?”

Though, the expressions she noticed around the group were a little more odd than she’d expected.  Rumi’s poor face was on fire with an untamed blush reddening the skin, refusing to pry her eyes up from her lap despite Mira rubbing her shoulder with a playful roll of her eyes.  That was far too close of a call for Rumi’s liking, and she was a little out of commission suppressing any freak out.

Zoey giggled as she pulled back, folding her arms behind her back with a bright smile.  Her mood was as high as it could possibly get right now. “Rumi said you gave us Christmas and stuff off!  You didn’t really have to so…- Thank you!” Maybe a little over the top with the sudden hug attack, but Zoey was just excited.  Taking the girls to spend even just Christmas with her and her mom?  Zoey was over the moon, and maybe even wondering if New Years was off for the same reason.

Celine wasn’t so confused with that in mind, shoulders relaxing down as she pulled the clipboard back in over her chest with a slow exhale.  At least it made far more sense than being thanked excessively over nothing. “It’s not that big of a deal.  You’ve all worked beyond hard to earn a few days off, especially when I couldn’t be around to take care of you all.  So, consider this my thank you.” They were murdering demons and balancing a job between learning everything they’d need to know, they were allowed a few special days off.

Zoey was extremely thankful, clearly, giggling happily as she nodded. “I guess so… are the outfits in yet?  We’re almost perfect!” She was practically begging to get it done faster, even if that wouldn’t change the speed that they were shipping in.

Rumi and Mira had gotten up by then, joining Zoey’s side with some shared curiosity as Rumi rubbed her burning cheeks subtly.  Calming, even if not at the quickest pace.  Celine shook her head slowly, though not exactly apologetic as she hummed and eyed the clipboard. “Not just yet, but they should be here within the day or by tomorrow morning.” Even if it could be done and over with fast, Celine was a bit more withdrawn to the idea of rushing the work it took to put into the choreography. “Are you sure you’re all up to speed on the moves?  Is there room to grow?” Her eyes found themselves skimming over all three, almost expectantly.  She wanted to be sure before even moving on to the next step.

Sloppy work was one thing Celine wouldn’t encourage, even in the smaller timeframe they had.

Mira nodded slowly, though wasn’t completely sure of it. “I’m happy with it so far, but that’s just me.” She turned her head over to the other girls for their input with a patient look, not speaking for sure despite liking how it was going. “What do you think?”

Zoey smiled brightly, shrugging her shoulders with a nod. “I like it!  But I’m probably not the expert..” Mira and Rumi workshopped most of the moves, so all attention fell onto Rumi.  She was thinking, frowning slightly to herself.

Rumi was happy with how it was going, but she couldn’t say it was completely perfect without checking it a few more times.  She wanted everything to be perfect, they had to put the same work into it if they wanted things to keep going well. “We could add a few more touch ups, maybe…  Try and do the moves again, see if anything’s missing?”

Mira was pleased with that answer, crossing her arms and nodding in content. “Sounds good to me.” Rumi wanted perfection, so they’d work towards it.  No shame in that.

Celine was listening to all of their notes, but hearing them agreeing with Rumi’s concerns she seemed pleased to hear it.  They were thinking things through, already something she liked to see. “Then you better get back to it.  We can’t go anywhere if we have work left over, can we?” She said this, and yet Celine would in no way hold them back from enjoying their time off.

Zoey playfully saluted with a sterning look, already looking forward to Celine helping them with the final steps. “Nope!” She wouldn’t dare argue against her, not when for once Celine had been seeming to be a bit more.. lenient with them.

She didn’t want to push their luck, trying to please.

“Alright then.. let’s run it through again, girls.  From the top.”

The second Celine clapped, they split up with subtle smiles as they went back to the open studio floor.  Christmas was getting closer and closer.. and soon enough they’d be there.  But not without a little extra footwork.  And without Celine worrying if she’d have a daughter to give back to Sena with the practice, certainly falling into fretting with more concern.

“Zoey, easier on your ankle.  You’ll make it worse.”

“I’m trying—!”

Chapter Text

The days were going by fast as they fell into the rhythm of the workplace, the girls in work-mode with Celine around to help keep them on task and busy.  Even so, she found they didn’t truly need the extra eyes on them with how quickly the time was passing.  The music video had gone off without a hitch when they’d finally gotten the recording done and finished, Bobby more than happy to be there and supervise with Celine.

Just before Christmas Eve, but when night came?  Rumi laid awake in her room even in the darkness.  Staring at the ceiling with a subtle frown twisting her expression, she couldn’t bring herself to stop fretting.  Unlike for the others, Rumi had never had a Christmas that felt like a holiday despite knowing how it should feel.  Darkness, sadness, it all seemed to linger with the days ahead, and despite all of the confidence and happiness she’d found this year with Mira and Zoey…

Imagining Christmas without them?  It had never sounded worse.  She expected at least Zoey would have to go home to her family, that was what Zoey seemed to say western Christmas traditions were like, and she didn’t know if Mira would go or stay.  Imagining being left behind after all that happened, Rumi was trying to keep a brave face— and yet she was trying to keep a level head constantly now.  No more slip ups, she wouldn’t allow it.  Laying here, she just kept trying to divert her attention from the mere thought of having a few days without them. 

Rumi didn’t like to imagine anything of the sort, but she knew she’d survive it.  It was inevitable, but the thought still made her stomach twist.  Rumi heaved a sigh, twisting her body to turn over in an attempt to force herself into a more comfortable position.  Even so… it didn’t greet her with sleep.  Only face to face with the stuffed animal she’d grown to sleep in bed with every single night.

Shelly stared right back at her as her eyes fell soft, eyeing the beady eyes that met hers.  Rumi bit the inside of her cheek, staying quiet as she reached a hand out to rub her thumb over the soft material in a silent comfort.  Zoey would never fully leave her, she had no doubt about that.

She was dreading it more, however, with that in mind.

Rumi wrinkled her nose with a pout, pulling the plush toy in to her chest and only rolling the way she’d turned right back on over. “Don’t look at me like that.” Maybe she felt silly talking to a stuffed animal, but she’d relied on Google for love and medical advice— so she’d consider it progress from that as she rested the plush on her chest. “They’re both probably tired…  Zoey doesn’t need me keeping her up, she’s going to see her mom tomorrow.  And knowing Zoey, she’ll stay up until it’s Christmas morning tomorrow.” Her voice dipped fondly towards the end of her sentence, Rumi only feeling herself frown despite it.

“And I’m talking to a stuffed turtle instead of a real person, so obviously I’ve completely lost it…-” Rumi groaned under her breath, leaning her head back into her pillow in defeat.  If she was so out of sorts that her only comfort was talking to Shelly…

Just maybe it was safer to stay level-headed with something a little more sentient to hold a conversation with.

Sitting up, Rumi almost felt guilty to be moving after it had nearly been an hour since they’d all turned in to get some rest before the next few days kept them up.  Especially when she got up to cross her room to peer down the hall, finding every door shut with no light shining out from under them.  Maybe it was a little late to come creeping down the hall seeking out any attention she could get, but Rumi glanced between the two doors with a frown.

Usually Mira was the one to insist again and again that she come to them, always on top of those things, but for once…  Rumi thought Mira could use the night of rest.  Besides that… Rumi wasn’t so sure if she’d see much of Zoey for the holidays, and that alone had her feeling a little more clingy than she thought she should be.  So for the first time, Rumi didn’t find herself stopping by Mira’s door first, taking the few extra steps down the hall to Zoey’s room while tucking Shelly safely down under her arm to free her hands.

Even if Rumi liked to stay more quiet, she knew Zoey could sometimes sleep like a rock.  Instead, she had to harden the contact a little more as she drew her hand up towards the middle of the door.

Knock knock knock.

Rumi broke off on the third, waiting and fidgeting a bit awkwardly as she waited through the silence.  Maybe she was told to ignore the doors, but it still felt wrong just to barge in without an invitation.  It felt so quiet, Rumi glanced down the hall back to her open door with a frown.  She could go back and try to forget she even tried to do it— but the more she thought about it and waited, Rumi’s eyes drifted towards the door handle with some hesitation.

Their doors were always open, right?

Rumi couldn't believe she was actually considering it, truly kicking herself the whole time as her hand lowered down to the doorknob carefully.  The second her fingers lightly touched down, however, she felt the knob turning just under the light touch of her fingers before she’d even had the chance to twist it herself.

Rumi blinked, drawing her hand back as she watched the door crack open almost instantly.  Zoey was visibly exhausted as she opened the door, yawning widely as she failed to stifle the yawn that rose with her lazy stretch.  Her eyes focused after a bleary moment, Zoey rubbing at her sleepy eyes that hardly remained open.  She’d been knocked out until she’d heard the knock, but Rumi standing there seemed to wake her up a little more.

“Rumi?” Pleasant surprise lilted at Zoey’s drowsy tone, maybe a little worried as her eyes took in Rumi’s awkward shuffling with a hum. “It’s late… is everything okay?” Zoey saw Shelly, sure, but after so long she started to realize Rumi just made a habit out of keeping him on her all throughout the nights.

A comforting fact Zoey was rather fond, of her eyes soft with affection as she tilted her head to add to her questioning tone.

Rumi timidly shook her head to deny the last part, clearing her throat first a bit awkwardly.  Painfully aware of that fact. “Yeah, I know, I’m sorry.  I was just wondering if I could maybe spend the night…” For once, Rumi didn’t look so shy or embarrassed to ask, albeit a little guilty to wake Zoey up only to ask to go right back to bed with her.  Zoey’s eyes subtly widened as she blinked them open wider, definitely not expecting that even as Rumi worriedly watched the reaction.

Maybe it was too late, feeling out of place already as she took the reaction with a grain of salt.  Rumi didn’t want to push it on her, after all, mentally taking a small step back when Zoey hadn’t responded so fast. “If that’s okay with you?”

Zoey laughed softly with a shy smile curling her lips, in some disbelief as she nodded and pressed the door open a little wider in an unspoken offer. “Of course you can..!  Sorry, I’m.. just still really sleepy…  Come in!” Her reaction time was not on point, she knew it herself.  That alone had Rumi matching the smile a bit timidly as she nodded, stepping inside when she was given room to actually welcome herself inside.

Zoey was far more giddy than Rumi expected, her smile widening even if her eyes were drooping with exhaustion.  Late or not, she was secretly over the moon about the late night visit, nudging the door more closed behind them before dragging her feet over to flop onto the bed with a bounce.

Zoey giggled softly to herself, rolling back further to give Rumi as much room as she could to fit.  Rumi lowered herself quietly onto the edge, passing Shelly over for Zoey to hold on to for her as she laid down.  Zoey watched the whole time, never breaking her eyes away with such a loving smile on as her girlfriend laid facing her. “I didn’t want to wake you up..” The admittance came a bit soft, Rumi still feeling a bit bad about it despite Zoey seeming perfectly happy about the situation. “It’s just.. I had a lot on my mind, and with everything in the next few days—” Rumi hadn’t wanted to miss any time left with her…

She’d miss her too much, especially around this time. 

Zoey hummed slowly, though her smile never faded as she held Shelly up in front of her mouth. “You don’t have to apologize!  It’s okay to be a little shellfish.” She was only playing around as she wiggled Shelly’s flippers, but that seemed to lighten Rumi’s mood a little with a small chuckle coaxed out.  It wasn’t the serious moment she’d been expecting, luckily.

“Zoey…” The familiar drawl of Rumi’s voice only had Zoey giggling a little more

“In a good way, I think it’s cute!  But… you can come closer, I don’t mind.” Zoey eyed the bed in almost amusement, as there was the entire bed still between the two of them.  Rumi was practically an inch from rolling off and onto the floor if she even dared to adjust wrong.  Rumi was not so casual with their affection, but slowly they were getting back into the comfort zone to allow it.

Always worried about Celine seeing and struggling to even consider easing into it again.  Every simple thing felt almost scandalous, Rumi clearing her throat and averting her gaze for a moment as she collected her nerves.  It was just them, and yet the awkwardness was still there. “Right..” She started shuffling a little closer through the moment, but the adjustments weren’t so helpful.  Zoey watched her with a soft giggle for a spare few seconds, reaching out to help pull her in a little closer on the bed until Rumi could actually share the pillow with her.

Face to face, Zoey couldn’t even bring herself to want to break her eyes away from Rumi’s, her own smile curling a little more as she tilted her head more into the pillow. “Is everything okay?  You’re acting kind of funny.”

Not that it was a bad thing!  But Zoey was starting to notice that Rumi seemed a little more awkward than usual, her actions a bit more slow.  Not to mention, Rumi kept forcing her eyes back on Zoey, and the way they softened each time was more telling than not.  Zoey drew her hand back a little from Rumi’s arm, though blinked as her hand was only gently grabbed again to urge it down between the limited space against the mattress.

Rumi couldn’t find her answer immediately, eyeing the joined hands quietly as she held Zoey’s hand just a little tighter in her own. “Just thinking.” Simply so.  Rumi wasn’t necessarily sad, merely a bit put down.

It only piqued Zoey's interest a little more, watching Rumi’s fingers sliding along hers and gently over her nails to feel the smooth sensation under them. “About?” Rumi wasn’ trying to be avoidant, merely still trying to find her words.

“Tomorrow…-” Rumi’s tone was relaxed despite the subtle strain to her calm expression with a single word to start, the words she was thinking to say out loud sounding almost pitiful.  She couldn’t say she really looked forward to Christmas, but even still… a part of her had hoped that both girls would be there with her when the next few days came. “It’s not a big deal, it's just— it’s weird to think about a day without you.”

Zoey scrunched her face a bit in confusion, trying to push back any nervousness the words brought her.  Rumi didn’t mean it the way she would think those words would mean, she could just tell from the subtle embarrassment in Rumi’s dampened expression. “Without me?  What do you mean?” Zoey found herself pushing for a little more clarification on the comment, feeling like she was missing something in this conversation.

Zoey didn’t think she gave the impression she wouldn’t be around, and if that wasn’t the case?  Why wouldn’t Rumi be around?

That lingering thought was the root of her worry.

Rumi seemed just as confused when she looked up from their hands, however, furrowing her brow ever-so-slightly as she hummed.  She thought it was a little obvious, after all.  They’d talked about it for weeks. “You’re going to see your mom for Christmas?  I mean, I know you have your phone, but I get you’re going to be busy with everything else and I’m happy that you get to go see your mom!” Rumi felt like she had to hurriedly add that last part, not trying to bring down Zoey’s good mood whatsoever.  Even still, her own eyes let the subtle sadness linger as she glanced down and away, scoffing a bit emptily under her breath. “I’m just.. really going to miss you.”

She wasn’t ashamed of it, even if she felt a little embarrassed to admit that two days away from Zoey was causing her to stay up and overthink like an idiot.  Winter always seemed to bring out the clingy nature in her, and while Rumi tried not to show it?  She found it falling through a little more just knowing Zoey would be out of reach.

If not Mira too.

Zoey stared back at her with such a stunned expression, not bringing herself to move until she shook her head with a frown befalling her expression.  What?  That didn’t make any sense to her whatsoever. “Rumi, didn’t Celine tell you guys?” Suddenly, the late night visit was making more sense, and Zoey felt so much better as she watched Rumi look up with some clear hesitation in the movement.  She didn’t know.

She had no clue what was really going on tomorrow at all, did she?

Rumi was almost afraid to ask, but her curiosity got the better of her when faced with Zoey’s bewildered question. “Tell me what-?”

“You both are coming with me to see my mom, that’s the whole point of saying we all have Christmas off…  I’m not going anywhere, you guys are spending the night with me!” Zoey giggled softly as she found her concern finally starting to melt away.  Celine wasn’t communicating much of this, and while she found it odd—

She didn’t know the real reason Celine was seeming almost scatterbrained the past few weeks when it came to sharing information.

Rumi stared through Zoey.  The words felt wrong, and she almost thought Zoey was the one who understood wrong when she heard that.  Her.. leave?  Leave the house, leave Celine…

Leave her mom?

Rumi felt frozen for better or for worse in the moment, feeling as her eyes stung and her vision blurred a little.  It was both a relief… and a confusing amount of reservation in her heavy heart.  Zoey thought it was just Rumi processing, the way the gears had first seemed to turn in her head.  She found herself smiling, eyes squinting with the way her lips lifted her features. “Oh, Rumi…- You look like you’re going to cry..!” It was a tease at first, though Zoey’s lighthearted demeanor didn’t last long when she noticed the tears.  Tears… “Wait.. are you actually..?” Zoey reached her hands forward, so much concern as she took Rumi’s face into her hands

Seeing the watery appearance of those eyes as they threatened to spill over, Zoey felt panicked in the moment.  She’d made Rumi cry?

Again?!

Rumi shut her eyes when Zoey asked, clearing her throat hurriedly and shaking her head with it as she felt the warm hands trying to soothe her down.  She wasn’t upset, or maybe she was and didn’t truly understand it.  She wouldn’t let herself feel it, not right now. “No, it’s nothing…” Nothing she wanted to mention right now.  Rumi knew she was tired if that little thought had set her off.

She was too sensitive for her own liking right now, completely self aware that it seemed dramatic.

Zoey was watching with some conflict of her own, clearly seeing that it wasn’t nothing. “If it’s about coming with me, you don’t have to go..!  I mean, I just thought—…” Zoey thought she’d want to…  Seeing this reaction, she was quickly seeming to second guess herself.

She didn’t expect that reaction.

Rumi wasn’t pulling away, forcing herself calm as Zoey’s thumbs traced the skin along her cheeks, trying to coax her attention back a little.  Every breath was forced slow and focused, overly aware of how it looked, and while she wanted to remedy the situation at least a little—  She was too tired… she needed sleep if she even wanted to try and talk about this in a more stable mindset. “Can we talk about it tomorrow..?” Rumi kept her voice soft when she asked, peeking her eyes slowly back open.

She wasn’t acknowledging if Zoey was right or wrong with her assumption, mostly since Rumi didn’t fully know what about it set her off besides her own thoughts.  Only asking for her to wait to bring it up until the next day.

She needed sleep before even wanting to try and unpack her feelings any further, it was too late.

Zoey weighed her options with a mixed expression, wanting to press more and yet trying to respect Rumi putting it off a little.  She just wasn’t ready to say it, and she had to be okay with it. “Then we’ll talk?  You promise?” Zoey pressed just a little, but she’d backed off as her hands slid from around Rumi’s face to cup her neck in a little more securely.  Maybe it was the most serious Zoey had looked in a while, since they’d started dating at least.

Rumi nodded wordlessly, offering a small smile in response as she watched Zoey forcefully relaxing her shoulders with a sigh of resignation. “Fine.. but only because I trust it’s not something super big!  And because I love you.” Zoey couldn’t stress that enough.

Maybe Rumi hadn’t said the words since the night they’d finally had an official confession, trying to ease into it bit by bit.  Zoey wasn’t afraid to give her that love despite that, though, even if it wasn’t spoken as verbally as her own was.

So it certainly came as a surprise when Rumi moved so suddenly after she’d let the words hig her.  Zoey gasped softly when Rumi’s body had come even closer in a split second, and in an instant those arms were around her and clutching her in. “Woah-!” Zoey was stunned, pleasantly surprised as she was held in so close she could feel Rumi’s cool body against her own.  Rumi balled her hands loosely into the material and unceremoniously buried her face into Zoey’s shoulder with a pointed single tense in the motion of her arms for one reason. 

“I love you..!”

Zoey burst into giggles as Shelly’s speaker sounded out between the two of them, taking the hint with a wide smile as she squeezed Rumi in to make it sound again.  A rather creative way to get the phrase across, and Zoey loved it.

She’d take that as an answer any day.

“You’re so cute…”

“Shh.. go to bed, Zo…”

—

Before they knew it, the night had passed by faster than Rumi would have liked it to.  Zoey was right, after all…  Celine in fact had forgotten to tell them about it, and in the end that resulted in packing up in the early morning with a very sour Mira holding a little glimpse of a grudge when she’d been informed.  She wasn’t exactly thrilled to be suddenly going somewhere with no prior warning, but for Zoey’s sake she didn’t dare voice that complaint.

She was excited to go and meet Zoey’s mom for the first time, don’t get her wrong, but it still left her a bit put off.  She didn’t want to make a bad impression…

And they already had this day starting off on the wrong foot.

Rumi was dragging her feet the whole walk, really, trying to linger behind the other two with a frown on her face.  She packed, and she’d agreed— but the more she let herself think about it, the more Rumi found herself doubting that any of this was for the better.  Walking felt like a blur, so stuck in her houses that hardly any of it stood out enough to drag her focus.  She could tell Zoey she suddenly had to stay…

But that would disappoint her.  Rumi knew Zoey was looking forward to all of this.

“You should go.”

Celine’s voice was the first to break through her daze, Rumi standing upright as she frowned and looked over to her.  Celine had been walking by her side the whole time, Rumi hadn’t even begun to notice until then.  Rumi’s thoughts on the subject weren’t so subtle, her face dropping and twisting the more she debated it all.

“But we always spend Christmas together.  And with mom—…” The way her voice had trailed off, Rumi didn’t need to finish the sentence for her point to get across.  They’d never spent it apart.  Something about that fact made Rumi’s heart sink in her chest, her eyes softening sadly as she looked up to Celine.

Without her mother, Celine always seemed to cling extra hard to Rumi around these times, unless she overthought it and pushed her away.  Yet… this?  All of this was against everything they knew, and both of them seemed to realize it.

Rumi with more visual distress than Celine seemed to bear.

Celine sighed slowly, resting a gentle hand on Rumi’s shoulder with a gentle yet firm look as she tried her best to not show her own distaste for what she was going to say. “There’s always tomorrow, tonight I just want you to focus on having some fun with your friends, okay?” Maybe inside, Celine wanted to be selfish.  To keep Rumi home with the smallest doubt given— but it wouldn’t be right.

She wouldn’t let herself do that to Rumi.

Yet Rumi didn’t seem convinced, glancing ahead as she watched Zoey clinging onto Mira’s arm with excited rambles as they pulled their luggage along. “Celine…  I just don’t know if I’m ready.”

She kept fighting the idea, not fond to consider the change, and yet Celine knew she would.  It was only natural, she supposed, even if it made it harder on herself.  A slow sigh of her own slipped out, but she wasn’t frustrated despite it.  Only hating that it was necessary, and accepting that it was. “If you need me you know I’m only a phone call away.  If you want me to pick you up— if you really don’t want to stay— I will be right there to pick you up.  But I think it’s for the best that you at least try.” One day Rumi would grow up and not have her there, she knew it and she could see that she needed that final push.

Celine wanted her to be ready for that day, even if it was difficult to even consider.

She’d raised her, after all.

Rumi stared up at Celine, but the words she wanted to voice never found themselves leaving her.  She wanted to stay with Celine, and she wanted to stay with the girls, but this once it just wasn’t possible to have both.

She knew Celine wouldn’t stay.

“I’ll try…”

“I know you will.”

Chapter Text

Zoey was all smiles when they'd left the house, for once knowing the path like the back of her hand.  She’d walked it with Celine so many times, she really forgot the walk was as long as it was.  Staying a few steps ahead, grabbing Mira’s hand and swinging it back and forth between them.  Using Mira to act almost as a crutch with the ankle support boot that still wrapped her own foot, it worked out in her favor.

Traveling so often, though, it certainly threw her off when Celine cleared her throat from off behind them. “Girls, we turn at the next corner.  Slow down.”

Zoey glanced over to the right with some debate, but one thing she knew for sure was that it was not the way they always took.  Usually went right on through, and that had Zoey confused as she peered back over her shoulder. “What?  Don’t we usually go straight?” She could have sworn it was… when had she ever taken a right here?  Zoey was starting to think Celine wasn’t okay, thinking she was even getting the directions to her house wrong.

What was going on?

This once, however, Celine wasn’t taking their typical path.  She wanted to play it safe, shaking her head and gesturing for Zoey to look back forward so she didn’t trip over her own feet. “Not today.  You three have luggage, and with the luck you’ve had I’d much rather you took the train.” After the aquarium accident, Celine would rather the girls stay together and supervised until they were safe at their destination.

Especially when they had to be somewhere, they couldn’t risk getting hurt and getting caught with so many injuries.  Sena would certainly be concerned, she wasn’t a blind woman when it came to health.

Zoey eyed their bags in debate, but only smiled and nodded despite the change.  Dragging the bags all the way to her mom’s house definitely seemed like more work than taking the train to the next stop. “Ooh.. okay!” With that being the excuse, she decided to push it right aside without any hesitation.  It sounded like a good plan to her.

Celine was already taking her wallet out as they turned the corner, counting out the bills quietly as she took a breath in her silence.  She was planning on letting the girls go alone, but at least to make sure they got there safely she decided one more ticket wouldn’t be so bad to spend on.  In the end, she decided to keep an eye on the girls until she was sure they made it there in one piece, buying the tickets and boarding the train with the three.

Rumi remained standing, hands folded together as she leaned against the wall beside the seats Mira and Zoey sat on.  Celine was across from them, not paying much attention to what was around her as she sat up straight in her seat.  Boarding the back of the monorail had been for the best, trying to avoid being recognized in public when they were hardly dressed to look any different than usual.

Mira was taking the moment to put her contacts in, Zoey cringing and looking away with a squeamish shudder when she caught a glimpse of what her girlfriend was doing.  How anyone could touch their eye and put things in it she would never understand.  Mira blinked her eyes a few times, trying to center and settle it into place before turning to look at Zoey with some amusement. “Don’t be dramatic.” She could see the cringe it had rewarded even if she’d been half-blind a second ago.

Zoey huffed her pout, but rubbed her own arms with a shiver as she thought about it. “I don’t know how you do it, it looks so.. ew…-”

“It’s not as bad as it looks.” Mira insisted on it, reaching up and adjusting her baseball cap backwards on her head a bit self-consciously.  She would have tried harder to hide her typical style a little more if she’d been more awake in the morning.  The polar bear sweater she’d worn was definitely helping her stay undercover, all three of them wearing different ones and somehow managing to match in their own way.

Zoey squeezed her eyes shut tight for a moment just thinking about it, shaking her head in refusal to accept that was true. “You lie…” Anything that close to her eyes was completely dangerous and wrong, and she didn’t like to imagine it.

Mira snickered to herself, flitting a glance over to Celine to make sure she was distracted before pressing a short lived kiss to her girlfriend’s cheek. “Whatever you say, Zoey.” The affection was fleeting, but even still Zoey sat a little straighter with reddened cheeks.  It was over so fast, Zoey almost missed it, her eyes blinking open with a smile curling her lips on reflex.  Smooth and subtle, and Zoey loved it all the same.

“So I can say kiss me again?” The playful giggle paired with the question had Mira rolling ehr eyes, fighting back her smile with obvious failure.

Mira instead squeezed their hands between the seats, shaking her head in amusement. “When we get there.  You’re going to get us busted.” Not just by Celine, if they were recognized while doing that so obviously in a train full of people it could go badly for all of them.  Before Zoey could think up the next smart comment, however, that dreaded hot pink flash had washed over them just as the train started to move.  All four of them had paused, eyes moving up to each other almost knowingly when they felt and saw it surrounding them.

A warning as the Honmoon started to give way.

Zoey’s shoulders sagged with such a soft groan, not thrilled.  She’d rather get her kisses and banter right about now, clearly looking forward to relaxing at home as it hit. ”Again?  Didn’t we just fight demons like.. a week ago?” A tear had to happen now?  It didn’t feel too big, but even still it was a danger nonetheless.

Rumi frowned, looking up and skimming the train until she eyed the back door of it. “If we can slip out the back, we should be able to scout it out.” It was dangerous, sure… but what about demon hunting wasn’t dangerous?

Zoey was losing her dismay so quickly with that, pausing and standing up as Mira did with a wide-eyed hum. “Wait, we seriously get to fight from a train?” That sounded like the worst idea ever, talk about risky fighting in the light of day— “Count me in!” Mira smirked as Zoey cheered it out, not even able to blame her.  It kept the fights interesting instead of repetitive for sure, but it would mean staying focused to not fall off.  Zoey’s mother would kill Celine if she ever caught wind of any of this, and she knew that very well.

Celine eyed the people around them, nodding subtly in agreement.  They had to stay as inconspicuous as possible. “Just be careful to not fall off, and stay together.  I have to have you in one piece to give back to your mother.”

“Yes, Celine.“

Rumi took the lead, breathing deep to keep her posture forcibly relaxed as she moved to the back exit.  Zoey gently held onto the back of Rumi’s shirt, waiting until they’d all made it to the fenced in back platform before letting her expression turn to concern. “Rumi, are you up for it?  You can sit this one out if you’re not feeling up to it.” She even softened her voice a bit when she asked, Mira confused as she shut the door behind them and turned her gaze to the girls.

Rumi felt their eyes on her, but didn’t turn to pay it any real mind as she found the maintenance ladder to pull down from its hoisted position. “No, I’m fine.  We have to get up there, we don’t have the time to waste.” Now wasn’t the time, not when they had think to be doing as she pulled herself up with a soft grunt of strain.  Whoever installed these ladders must have had incredibly upper body strength, considering the fact there were no rings low enough for a proper foot grip.

Mira watched Rumi climb up on her own, though pulled her questioning look over to Zoey a bit unhappily as she tilted her head and offered her hand out to help Zoey up to the ladder. “Is something going on with her?” From Rumi, it had felt almost avoidant how quickly she’d gone to scout ahead.

But the tell had been Zoey asking the question just before, having not caught onto anything except for Rumi being a little more quiet than usual.

Zoey wasn’t so sure of her answer for once, giving an unsure shrug as she thought and shook her head. “Kind of..?  I don’t really know, she said we’d talk about it today but I don’t think she wants to—.. at least not yet.” She spoke all while letting Mira help hoist her up onto the ladder, wincing as she pulled herself up enough to fit her boot up onto the bottom rung.  It felt tender the more she forced herself to walk on it, that was for sure.

Zoey knew she would have to relax it for the next few days, or she had a feeling she’d make it worse instead of improving it. “Thanks..!”

Mira pulled herself up close behind by jumping off of the short metal fencing that wrapped the back, nodding her head towards Zoey and rolling her shoulder to loosen the joint.  That ladder was definitely not comfortable to climb up no matter how she grabbed onto it.  Mira focused her attention ahead, already hating feeling the intense wind in her face as she squinted against the sensation.  Rumi wasn’t too far ahead, but her body was blocking their view from where she stood frozen.  Not good. “Rumi, what do you see?” Mira’s voice was hard to hear against the mix of the train and the wind itself muffling the yell, but Rumi heard it all the same.

“A tear.”

Rumi’s voice was so flat and somehow nervous at the same time, eerily so as they went to join her side on the train roof.  Mira kept an arm around Zoey to make sure she didn’t lose her footing, eyeing the drop to one side with a grimace of distaste.  It would be a nasty fall if they did, far more of a precarious perch than she wanted it to be. “Well yeah, but where-…” Zoey cut herself off so fast as they actually reached Rumi’s side, shaking her head with a look of disbelief and a fearful squeak as she peered over her girlfriend’s shoulder. “On the train?!”

Sure, she’d expected to fight from the train…

But not on it!

The tear wasn’t too big, but what was crawling out of it were not only lesser demons despite the first glance of the claws.  With them came something far more menacing in its own lanky way.  Mira stared, frozen as she stared at the webbing between the claws fingers almost knowingly as she instantly went to summon her weapon into hand. “Don’t tell me…-” She had a hunch, so much of their physiques just screaming… marine.

Rumi unfortunately confirmed it, cringing as she brought her sword to her side.  One species of demon that Mira never wanted to know existed, and of course it had to be right. “Water demons…”

Mira hated this.  No water in sight, and yet here they came crawling out of the split in the Honmoon with slick dark hair obscuring their sharp and jagged features.  Mira would rather the terrifyingly massive demon from the night before, cringing with a noise of discomfort. “What is this, The Ring?“ She would not be taking any chances with these freaks of nature, completely hating everything about how they were built in every way she could.  They were monsters, even from anyone else’s perspective.

Mira was just grateful for the lack of people around to see them, sighing and twisting her weapon forward with a stern frown.  They had to get it over with.

So they would.

—

Celine was playing it off as the quiet of the train car remained, almost still despite the train moving.  Her facade was calm and rehearsed as she stayed quiet, pretending to scroll her phone to look unbothered as she kept careful focus of her surroundings the entire time.  The first real reaction only came when she heard thuds from the room of the train car, pausing and flitting her gaze up at a not-so-hidden dent that had now etched itself into the design of the ceiling, a few smaller ones trailing behind it as a body bounced along the roof.

Celine shook her head with such a soft sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose and shaking her head stressfully as she let the breath leave her lips.

“Those girls-…”

She’d never understand how people didn’t notice the battle raging above, chalking it up as nothing but typical train sounds and foliage.  They were beyond lucky the Honmoon helped twist perception in their favor.  Beyond lucky with the way they were fighting.  Celine swore she’d hear them shriek and fall off of the back of the train, softening her expression under her breath as turned off her phone and folded her arms slowly over her chest.

Thunk.

The muffled shriek that hit Celine’s ears had her tense as the sound hit far too close to her ears for her own liking.  She spared a glance over her shoulder, eyes subtly widening as she was faced with Zoey’s sheepishly yet pained smile and wave while she dangled upside down just outside of the window.  Celine stared in bewilderment when they’d made eye contact, before face palming with a low groan as she turned to face back forward to not draw any attention towards the girls fighting for their lives.

These girls truly would be the death of her, sinking slowly into her seat as she shook her head to herself.

—

Rumi made a noise of strain as she dug her heels into the ridges along the side of the train roof, hand locked around Zoey’s leg and trying to be mindful of the injured ankle with some failure on her part.  It was the only grip she had, and she’d be damned if she let Zoey fall to her death. “I’ve got you…-“ Rumi seethed the words through her gritted teeth, trying to stay on her feet to not lose her footing and end up over the edge with Zoey. “Try and swing yourself up!”

Zoey squealed as Rumi’s hand had slid down for a better hold around her ankle, trying to muffle the cry of pain that resulted at the grip sliding. “Swing?  I can barely move!” She didn’t know how she was even meant to move with the pain just dangling was shooting through her ankle, but her head turning just for a second as the blood rushed to it—…  Zoey saw yet another reason to find any way possible back up, eyes focused on where the train was heading with a nervous gasp. “On second thought—!”

Right ahead was the last thing they needed in the heat of battle.  The train was heading straight for a tunnel, hardly any space between the side of the train and the stone wall they were hurtling towards.

Rumi saw it, and her eyes flitted hurriedly towards where Mira was handling the demons herself with as much haste as she could muster.  Cursing under her breath, Rumi gave up on waiting for Zoey to figure out how to get up herself. “Hold on—!” Rumi dropped from her feet, Zoey making a startled scream as her body dropped down a few more inches than she felt comfortable dangling.  Rumi was trying her best to readjust for a better foot hold as she sat, trying to use the new angle to her advantage and using all the strength she had in her trembling arms.

Pulling, forcing her body to lay straight as she pulled Zoey up with everything she had in her body.  The second Zoey’s legs were up, she’d hurriedly swung her body up and back, pressing her hand into the edge of the train car roofing with a stunned expression.  Just beyond her face, the train tunnel skimming past her nose as she scrambled backwards, panting as she caught her breath and clutched her racing heart.

Zoey almost died in more than one way, and that was far more excitement than she’d planned for today. “…Thank you-?” Zoey giggled so breathlessly, not entirely recovered and truly shaken to the core.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to stand just yet, not trusting her legs to carry her with how her ankle screamed even still.  Rumi sighed in such a heavy relief as it hit her, shoulders drooping as for a second she let that relief crash over her.

Zoey was just fine.

Just as she let her guard down, however, Zoey’s smile evaporated, making a quick reach out as she saw a blur of movement coming barreling down the length of the train car. “Rumi!” The water demon was rapidly closing in, lunging just as Rumi looked over her shoulder and tried to summon her sword in time.

Only those hands had never had the chance to lock onto her.  In fact, they’d never even touched down, hands grabbing Rumi’s shoulders seemingly out of nowhere from behind.  Rumi only figured out what happened by the time she was already shoved clean aside and into Zoey’s arms, Mira making a hurried and reckless move to knock the two girls out of reach.  Putting herself in the crossfire of that attack was the quickest action she could take at the moment.

Mira braced her weapon up between both of her hands as the demon came crashing into her with a wide-fanged smirk twisting its expression as it bore all of its weight on its scrawny body down on top of her.  Being sent flying back into the roof, Mira felt the roof skidding under her back far faster than she expected upon impact.  The smooth metal wasn’t helping the slide, breath hitching as the platform seemed to give way.  Her head hovered just over the edge, glancing back in surprise.  The racing train track and thin back platform of the train car was all she could make out, swallowing as for once she felt that fear for herself.

Mira knew it was a close call, shaking her head abruptly before steeling her gaze onto the demon looming over her menacingly with a harsh glare. ”Going somewhere, Hunter?” The sneer the water demon gave her was nothing short of smug, knowing it had her right where it wanted her despite the defiance that was rewarded.

Mira didn’t care what position they were in, growling from the back of her throat as she flexed her arms.  It almost got her girls killed moments ago, Mira swore that she’d murder it the second she got the chance to.

Even if killing it seemed a bit difficult in this position…

Rumi and Zoey had forced themselves up and onto their feet in an instant, even if Zoey’s movement came with some regret on her part as an ache wracked through her ankle.  Covering Mira as the final few had tried to rush to the demons aid, neither girl were comforted by the sight of Mira nearly taking the tumble off of the back of the train.

Zoey felt her heart leap into her throat, even as she held and twisted her weapons to keep the thinning wave back. “Mira—!” She would have rushed over if her ankle didn’t scream when she’d given a quick jerk back, nearly feeling her leg buckle under the pressure.

Mira saw it, groaning in her struggle.  She wouldn’t risk it, Zoey was too off balance to safely maneuver over. “Don’t, you’ll fall!  This one is mine.” Even as the water demon unhinged its mouth, Mira tried to hold onto that sure defiance, so much white-hot rage burning through one look.

Until instead of biting or lunging down, the audible breath the water demon made?  Mirs lost that confidence when she felt her chest seeming to lurch, and the struggle to her breathing starting to get harder.  Where the hell was the oxygen?  Her soul was putting up a fight as it was being dragged from her struggling body, pulsing and flickering violently as the water demon tried to yank it from her.  It chuckled with a sick satisfaction curling the edges of that gaping jaw.  Thinking it won, that it would kill the new generation so easily—…

But looks were deceiving, even in Mira’s cold terror as she felt her heartbeat fading, eyes terrifyingly wide as her eyes flickered over its shoulder.

One purple blur was all she needed to see to know it wouldn’t be much longer.

The water demon lost its focus even if not entirely, but it made the mistake of not following Mira’s focus when that glistening sword had come cutting clean through its unaware body.  Even as the demon’s body burned away as the weapon took full effect, Mira didn’t recover fast at all.   Her soul was driven back full force into her body, not even bringing herself to sit up as she felt her heart come pounding back into motion so violently that it physically pained her to choke in the next breath.

Her soul had nearly as much fight as she did, but it still left Mira coughing and gasping as she felt Rumi’s footsteps shaking the roof beneath them.  Racing to her side, Rumi dropped right onto her knees to pull Mira pointedly away from the edge with a fearful glance over the edge.  She only held Mira tighter as she forced her to sit up, clutching Mira in that much closer as she cupped her girlfriend’s face into a hurried hand tapping her cheek to coax any reaction. “Mir?  Mira?” Panic was completely warranted, knowing just how jarring those close calls could feel.

If it was merely a close call or worse—…

Mira was trying to collect herself even as Zoey came dragging her leg with a noticeable limp just off behind Rumi as hurriedly as she could to get down with the two of them.  Mira shuddered with a grunt as she shook her head slowly, trying to wave them off and only managing to clutch her chest with a hiss of discomfort at the sensations rushing back to her body.  She didn’t want to move much, but for their sake she was getting a grip on her words. “I’m fine…  I’ll be okay.” The reassurance wasn’t exactly comforting, Zoey and Rumi far from convinced as they exchanged worried glances.

Mira didn’t have her usual smooth bounce back, still sluggish as she moved with a cringe to sit up.  Recovering was hard when the beating of her active heart was the most prominent sensation she had to deal with.  Rumi’s hand rested on Mira’s back the whole time, making sure she didn’t try to get up just yet. “Don’t try to move fast…” Rumi could see Mira wasn’t fully as okay as she claimed to be, still a bit hunched even as she sat up on her own.  She was pained, feeling the nerves sparking uncomfortably around her ribcage.

Here’s to hoping that none of the aftermath of that raging battle would be so visually obvious when they came knocking on Zoey’s mother’s door..?

Chapter Text

Celine had waited restlessly until the girls came back down, a bit impatient when all of the thudding and movement over her head had come to a stop and they still hadn’t made their way back.  She’d kept a subtle eye on the back window of the door the whole time, paranoid she’d see one of them truly fall off of the train and have to go after them.  Seeing the girls come up to the door had never felt so relieving, Celine releasing the breath she’d been holding when the vibrantly colored hair came into view through the glass.  Finally…

She’d been getting worried, bringing herself to look up properly as the three came back inside. “You took longer than I expected.  Is everything alright?” Looking them over properly, Celine had answered her own question with a noticeable tense to her posture as she sat up straight in her seat.  Rumi was a living crutch for both of them, Zoey wincing with every step and Mira looking visibly winded as Rumi’s arm remained snaked around her waist to hold her upright.

They didn’t look so good, Celine standing up with a frown when they’d come in closer.  Especially Mira, who visibly looked paler now and almost sickly in her exhausted stupor.  She was clearly suffering the effects from being soul-sucked, Celine not blind to it after how many close calls they’d had in the past.  She moved the bag beside her to the floor, sighing slowly and offering an arm out with a soft frown. “Bring Mira over here.  All of you need to sit down.” Just seeing how Zoey was walking, she knew she’d pushed herself too far.

They couldn’t win for a spare second, so it felt.

Rumi kept them close as she passed Mira off onto the seat next to Celine, having to take Mira’s seat for her own when she’d helped Zoey sit down.  Just getting off of it made the movement feel so much better, feeling a painful ache as the weight vanished up and off of the joint. “Ow…  Okay, that hurts really bad—” Zoey didn’t want to complain too much despite the unpleasant sensation, wincing as Rumi dragged her ankle up into her lap to elevate it.  It was noticeably swollen, even in the boot.  Dangling her entire body weight from the only ankle that couldn’t hold it, truly fate was testing her.

Rumi eyed it with some worry, looking over to Zoey with some hesitation. “Maybe your mom will check it out for you?” Questioning, but also hoping that would be the case with how unpleasant it appeared to be.  She doubted that they wanted another trip to the hospital, especially so close to Christmas.

Zoey nodded, though her eyes were moving back across the train car to watch as Celine coaxed Mira into drinking something. “Probably, I mean she is a doctor so…” Zoey’s mother would probably be extremely concerned and Zoey knew it before they even got there.  Rumi was even a bit physically strained from tugging Zoey up from the awkward angle, rubbing her aching biceps subtly with a soft frown.

Usually she could handle the physical exertion, a bit disappointed in herself as she put her arms down.  Waiting for the train to come to a stop didn’t take long at all, though it felt longer than it was.  Mira had some color coming back to her face finally, though was taking it slow with a labored exhale when Celine helped her back onto her feet.  Not without looking her over one more time to be safe, however, fretting a little much as she eyed what little exposed skin there was. “And you’re sure you feel alright?  We can get you something if you need food.”

Energy retention was an extremely important thing to keep an eye on.  Sleeping, drinking, eating, any of it would suffice.

Mira still didn’t look completely recovered, granted, but she’d only nodded slightly to herself while she sipped at the juice box Celine had pushed into her hands the second she’d been sat down before.  Weirdly enough, it was helping as she took it at her own pace.  She didn’t know why, but she accepted that fact without much thought on the matter. “I’m fine.  I just want to get there already and rest for a while.” It sounded like a plan to all of them for a change, even Rumi not voicing a complaint about the idea.

Relaxing had never sounded like a better idea than it did right now.

The four of them had fallen into step with one another, no one really taking the lead and just relying on Zoey and Celine to direct them along the way.  Zoey kept straying a glance over to Mira, relying on Rumi to keep her from having to fully step with her ankle the few minutes they had to walk with the luggage in tow.  When they got to the door, Celine knocked exactly three times before taking a polite step back from the door and waiting.

Hardly a few seconds had passed by when the knob had turned, Zoey’s mother pulling the door open with a pleasant smile already on her expression.  Not missing a beat whatsoever. “Girls, Celine.” The polite greeting wasn’t forced in the slightest, quite happy to see they’d all made it.

Rumi stared harder than she meant to when she actually processed who was standing at the door, and Mira followed her lead with widening eyes.  To say she recognized Zoey’s mother from the night they had spent at the hospital would be an understatement, as she was the only doctor that Rumi could truly remember from that night.  Celine didn’t react whatsoever, already knowing very well who Sena was and smiling subtly with a hum. “Sena.  I apologize if were a bit late, the girls didn’t get very much sleep I’m afraid.”

The only way she could think to cover up their visible tired states, really.  Either way she wouldn’t have minded, but Zoey’s mother still didn’t have a problem wih the excuse. “Don’t worry about it, in fact I think you’re still a bit early.”

Rumi glanced around at the reactions, her and Mira having the same revelation judging by how they’d exchanged quick glances, watching Zoey beaming a smile the whole time and bouncing up and down subtly on one foot.

…

Rumi awkwardly gave a bob of her head to acknowledge Zoey’s mom, borderline bowing in an attempt to be respectful in her own momentary confusion on how to respond.  Mira tried not to laugh, biting the inside of her cheek to keep the laugh inside when she saw the greeting Rumi had settled one.  A little over the top, for sure… but she loved it all the same.

Sena bit back a chuckle of her own when Rumi had given her hurried little bow, only returning the odd greeting with a gentle expression.  She didn’t mind it whatsoever, finding it endearing in its own way.  Polite, even if a little out of the blue. “Well then, I think you three should go put your things up in Zoey’s room, yes?”

Sena already liked them, seeing the confused surprise fading from their faces with some subtle smiles offered her way as they nodded.  Zoey wasted no time in going up to the short stairs just in front of the entrance, glancing over her shoulder with a visual limp to her walk. “Come on, it’s this way—” Zoey yelped as she almost fell over her own two feet, kicking the step up to the door when she underestimated the gap.

Rumi and Mira hurriedly caught her by either shoulder, tense before collectively sighing in relief as they pulled her upright. ”Zoey-…” Rumi was hardly able to act scolding, eyes so soft as Zoey only made an embarrassed giggle at the familiar tired drawl of her name.  From Rumi, it was probably her favorite sound.

“Whoops?”

Maybe she should have been looking after all…

Mira rolled her eyes, helping Zoey up the small few steps when Zoey’s mother stepped aside to let them inside with an amused look that only lasted a second.  Even still, she found her eyes lingering on Zoey’s ankle, frowning slightly to herself when she caught a glimpse of the swollen and newly bruised state of it.  Now that, the mother wasn’t so blind to.  Sena paused near the door, however, looking back forward as she watched Celine turn to leave without another word to spare.

Unusual…

“You aren’t coming in?” Sena couldn’t help but feel a tad surprised by the lack of a visit.  Usually every time, Celine came in with Zoey.  Even if just to wait to walk her home.  

But not this time.

Celine had paused in her step when Sena called out the behavior, peering over her shoulder and turning her body just a little bit more.  For once, very little enjoyment in her expression as she drew in a slow breath and shook her head. “I’m afraid not.  Not tonight, at least, I have plans I have to get to instead.”

She had someone waiting for her.  Like every year.

Sena just nodded in understanding as her mind caught up to her mouth, humming softly as she tilted her head.  Some concern lingered, trying to remain understanding even still as she went to grab the doorknob with a soft smile curling her lips. “Maybe another night then.  Go on, I won’t keep you.” She knew.  Celine and her had spoken about it on that one night she’d been sick, not pushing the offer any more than she had to.

If Celine wanted to take that offer, it was left to her to take it.  Not for Zoey’s mother to push any further.

Celine matched it with some hesitation, a half smile quirking up her lips as she turned to leave.  Even still, she could hear from off behind Sena as the girls caught onto the situation.

“Bye, Celine!”

Zoey’s voice cut through the loudest, but all three of them had called after her and layered their voices all the way from inside.  Probably out of the upstairs window, even.  Celine breathily chuckled to herself, shaking her head as Zoey’s giggles faded out when she kept walking ahead.  The girls were left in good hands for the time being, at the very least.  Whether she was there or not, Celine knew that much was true.  Sena’s eyes followed Celine for a few more steps, fondly humming with a subtle smile as she stepped back inside.

Something about that woman still kept her interest, even walking away.

Zoey’s mother took her time climbing the main stairs when the door fell shut behind her, hand dragging the railing as she reached the top.  She could already hear them from the hall, the sound of children in the house far from the typical.  Sena crept so carefully down the hall, keeping her steps soft until she was near the door.

Zoey was already sitting on the edge of her bed, stretching her arms up with a bright smile and a groan. “It’s so good to be home…” Maybe her ankle was killing her, and maybe they’d all almost died just within the past fifteen minutes—

But that was becoming the new normal, Zoey smiling on reflex as she tilted her head aside to watch the girls peek around the room with some newfound interest.  Having them in there was already boosting her mood, her mother peering in just a little with a soft expression.  Rumi was still in disbelief, shaking her head and crossing her arms with a perplexed expression. “I don’t know how I didn’t realize she was your mom.  She looks so much like you it’s scary..”

Rumi was more worried she’d embarrassed herself outside, however, cringing as she remembered the quick interaction.

She did not see that as a good first impression.

Mira nodded with Rumi’s words, definitely seeing the resemblance now that they’d made the comparison. “Freckles and everything.” Zoey tended to cover her freckles up as much as she could with her makeup whenever she was performing, but days like these when she wore less?  They were a little more prominent, and that similarity had been the first ties Rumi had made. “And to be fair…  We almost died, so I don’t think either of us were thinking about it too hard.” Mira made a very valid point, snickering as she watched Rumi nod with a mixed expression.  She supposed it would explain it…

It still made her feel embarrassed for not noticing, however.

Rumi was the only one still standing at the moment, Mira having sat down on Zoey’s desk chair the rest her body a bit.  She spun it back and forth lazily with one foot as she peered around at the scattered picture frames that littered the room, noting all of the pictures Zoey seemed to be taking with her mom especially.  One photo in particular that sat on Zoey’s desk next to her laptop drew her attention especially, Mira smiling as she picked it up carefully and looking it over with some amusement. “Weren’t you a little old to be losing teeth?”

Zoey smiled a little nervously, giggling at the question as Mira inspected the photo with some amused interest. “Well—..” In the photo, Zoey looked practically as old as she was now if not a little younger.

And yet one of her front teeth was very pointedly missing from the photo.

Sena took the moment to so carefully intervene, chuckling softly and drawing some attention as she stepped just beyond the door. “It wasn’t growing in no matter what we did, so I decided I’d make her a dentist appointment to get it pulled.” The shy smile Zoey gave her just screamed guilt, giggling softly to herself as her mother gave her such an amused side glance.  “Clearly she didn’t like the idea of needles in her mouth, because next thing I know she was running out the door with her skateboard and a string.  By the time she got back, she had a mouth full of blood and a tooth in her hand.” Zoey had been in tears with that poor bloody grin, half panicked and ready to pass out.

Sena remembered it all too well, Zoey shuddering and rubbing her arms with a distinct shudder.  She wished she could forget the shock and terror she’d felt when all of the blood had started filling her poor mouth. “I thought I was dying…”

Mira snickered in amusement, nodding to herself. “That sounds like Zoey.” Looking back to the photo, Mira could feel Rumi peering curiously over her shoulder to see it, a hand gently resting on the back of the desk chair to still the turning motion.  Such a subtle smile curled her lips, tilting her head subtly as she admired the photo.

It was cute…

Sena watched the two for a second, her expression soft and yet somehow unreadable as she turned her attention back to her daughter with a small gesture towards the door. “Zoey, could I see you downstairs for a minute?” She didn’t know how else to go about getting her alone, but Zoey seemed all too enthusiastic to even question it.

“Oh, yeah!  One second!” She’d taken a few moments to even get back up from the bed, trying so hard to balance on her good leg before even trying to follow her mom.  The awkward stumble was certainly being watched, Sena reaching out the second Zoey got to her feet to help support her on the way inn to the hall and back down the stairs.

Zoey was grateful for the help, trying not to be dramatic as she was led down with such a noticeable limp.  Each step was unpleasant, though luckily the boot was lessening the pressure on the joint enough to not make it completely insufferable.  Zoey was looking around at all of the decorations, smiling to herself when she recognized most of them were the same she was used to putting up in America.

Her mom was amazing, doing all of this for her.  Western Christmas might have Zoey’s favorite traditions, but she was just as happy to have it here with all of them.  Sena was doing her best to bring it to Seoul for her, after all. “So did you need help cooking?  I’ve been practicing!” Zoey was just guessing, smiling brightly as they reached the bottom of the staircase and looked to her mother with such excitement.

She wanted to show off what Mira had been teaching them, really, but Sena for once didn’t exactly match the joyous tone.  She’d let her smile fully start to fade, clearing her throat and shaking her head to deny the question. “No, it’s not that…. I don’t know how to ask this without coming off rude.” Sena frowned to herself, already debating on how to phrase the question without seeming so.. sudden with it.

It felt rude to her, and maybe it might be a little.

Zoey’s excitement was already dimming with the odd reaction, worried by her mother’s words already as she listened with a slow cross of her arms. “Okay.. well that doesn’t sound good?” Did she do something wrong already?

Trying to get the right words, Sena sighed slowly when she faced her daughter with a more stern expression than she’d meant to with what she was about to say. “Do they hurt you?” That was the question that struck the room temporarily silent.

Zoey had never been more confused by a question, brow knotted together.  Her mouth gaped open wordlessly the first moment she processed it, but her response even took a second to form with just how out there the question felt to her. “What?”

Sena’s expression was such a gentle concern, but her eyes flitted down towards Zoey’s ankle noticeably. “Your ankle was bad before, I know it should have recovered more by now…  And unless you’ve been jumping up and down on it—..”

Zoey was stunned, but even so she’d quickly drawn her stressed hands up to her temple as she tried to make sense of the correlation. “Mom!  No, what?” Knowing that her mother didn’t mean it in a mean way was probably the only reason she wasn’t getting fully defensive. “No, why would you even ask that?”

Sena stared back at Zoey, her face falling subtly more stern as she heaved a slow breath. “I saw the handprint on your ankle at the hospital, Zoey.  It was massive, and the more you lie to me the more I worry.  I know you didn’t just twist it, and I can just tell you’ve been lying to me about everything that happened about that aquarium lock-in.  And now?  It can’t be a coincidence that there’s two more.  And if it isn’t them— is it Celine..?” Sena was hoping so badly that it wasn’t the case, even if she said the words herself  Blood could pool, but the shape was still distinguishable when Sena had gone to look.  Ever since…

She’d been fretting left and right, and seeing not one but two handprints?  It didn’t seem like so much like an accident any longer.

Sena was a just worried mother.

Zoey had frozen with the details being pointed out, hesitating before shying her ankle boot back behind her other leg to hide it on instinct.  She hated not being able to tell her mother everything, not exactly thrilled to avoid it either. “I can’t tell you…  I want to, I really do, but I can’t!  But I promise that they didn’t do it, they actually were the only reason I didn’t drown…-” Zoey couldn‘t even say she wasn’t lying, she felt her mother’s eyes on her knowingly the whole time.  She might have to lie about the demons and avoid the truth, but if Sena saw right through it?  There was no point in lying more, Zoey being as genuine as she could with a serious frown. “They wouldn’t do that, mom.. never.”

They’d tried to save her, they had saved her.  Both times.

So Zoey’s mom was listening, though having mixed feelings about Zoey admitting to lying and still refusing to tell her.  Mira had been Sena’s biggest worry if she were being honest, not that she thought she was a mean girl.  She saw how she’d acted in the hospital, and maybe a part of her had thought they would have been the cause.  Not because she automatically thought that she’d been a cruel person, but because of Zoey’s track record with her ‘friends’.  Her bullies back in America had always been disguised as them before, especially around any adults close enough to listen.

Sena didn’t want it to happen again, especially when for once she had the ability to stop it from happening.  So it made it that much harder to accept it wasn’t the case, even if she was trying her best. “If you can’t tell me what’s going on—  Then promise me that you would tell me if anyone was hurting you.  That if you needed help, you’d come to me.” Sena would give her the world if she asked, and Zoey could see it just from how patient she was pushing herself to be despite the situation.

Zoey found a weak smile in her, finding something in her heart warming just seeing the genuine care through those words. “I would, but they’re not.  They care for me, they are my friends, I wouldn’t lie about that.  I promise…” For once, Zoey could say that and mean it with her whole chest, glancing up the stairs with a small giggle when a loud thud was heard shaking the floor.  Sena’s eyes widened at the sound, but Zoey didn’t seem bothered at all. “They’re the best friends I could ever ask for.  But— they are a little clumsy.”

They all were, really.

Sena sighed slowly, falling into acceptance as she nodded her head. “If you say that’s the case.. I suppose I’ll have to keep the first-aid kit on hand.” It was humorous how quickly she just accepted it, how they were like Zoey in their own ways.  Clumsy girls that meant the world.  She could understand the sentiment, though Sena still offered a gentle hand out to Zoey. “But first, I want to take a look at your ankle.  Come along now.”

Zoey groaned, but a smile played on her lips as she leaned into the affection. “Fine-… but then I want to make cookies!”

She was thrilled to have time with her mom in every way, and with Rumi and Mira here?  Zoey had a feeling this would be a Christmas to remember.

Chapter Text

Zoey was hobbling with every step as she was walked over to sit on the couch, half leaning on her mom as she was guided over.  When she was seated, the whole time she was watching worriedly as her mom knelt down and carefully undid the secured straps around the front of the ankle boot to slide it fully off and assess the damage done.  Sena was far from happy seeing the extent of the swelling and bruising, so carefully cupping and feeling the joint with her fingers.  Zoey winced at the tender sensation, a sore ache stemming from the irritated area. “Is it bad?  Do I need surgery?” Amputation came to mind next, Zoey swallowing a bit nervously as she watched her mom tilt her head.

Inspecting it closely before jumping to conclusions.  Unlike her daughter, clearly, who was already imagining how she’d manage being an amputee and an idol at the same time.  How would she do the moves right, could she learn them that fast?!

Sena luckily took that moment to speak, cutting off Zoey’s spiraling thoughts with a negative shake of her head. “Well at least you didn’t fracture it…  I can’t say it looks perfect, though.  No surgery, as long as you stay off it and don’t make it worse than it already is.” Compared to Zoey’s other ankle— even with her socks still on— it was clearly not at its best with its swelling, significantly more swollen than the other.

The handprints marked into the pale skin stood out so much in comparison, Sena frowning worriedly as she tilted her head. “You need to rest.  And ice it, have you been taking it off at night?” All while she spoke, Sena was gently testing the joint to flex it and see for herself, Zoey far from happy about it as she let a pained grimace twist her face.

It wasn’t exactly pleasant, finding the joint more than a little stiff.

Zoey did finally realize what her mother said, however, and entirely paused with a slow blink.  What? “Wait, you’re supposed to take it off?” She kept it on even in the music video she recorded, never even thinking to take it off.  Baths had been incredibly awkward to manage, constantly hanging one leg over the side of the tub to avoid getting it wet.  Zoey wouldn’t admit how many times she’d gotten stuck and flailed helplessly for the next few minutes.

Sena sighed slowly, frowning up at Zoey with such a motherly look that managed to cross concern, unsurprised, and disappointed all in one little glance. “Oh, Zoey..- I told you to be checking on it every day.” It was almost a scold, if not fondly understanding she hadn’t known any better.

She needed to exercise the joint outside of it sometimes!  Especially to make sure she kept it functional, healing well.

Zoey had not gotten that memo before now, giggling to herself as she shrugged her shoulders unsurely. “I was!  Just.. with the boot on.” She didn’t want to mess with it and end up getting in trouble, but it seemed that backfired anyhow.  Watching her mother putting the boot back on so carefully, Zoey hesitated with a small frown taking over her awkward smile from before. “Are you mad?” Her voice came a bit softer than she’d intended, almost worried she’d done more than just making a small mistake.

She hadn’t known, but still.

That tone had cemented the complete opposite however, Sena pausing for a second before sighing and promptly shaking her head.  She didn’t want that thought in her daughter’s head even for a second. ”No, I’m not mad at all, Zoey.  Especially not at you.  This is on me for not specifying how to do it.  I should have told you how.” Soothing Zoey was her first concern, keeping her eyes soft as she secured the straps as she tested the tightness gingerly with a single finger. “How does it feel, is the pain bad?” Zoey’s mother was fretting a little more than usual, but it was expected if she were being honest.

She was in the dark, and trying to cope with that fact.

It was something Zoey had come to love, humming and shaking her head hurriedly when her mother went to stand. “It hurts, but it’s not that bad!” And yet her mother only hummed slowly with a raise of her eyebrow, holding a hand out expectantly with a disbelieving look on.  Zoey knew she was testing her honesty in an instant, Zoey hesitating before pouting and crossing her arms instead of taking it to get up so soon. “Okay, maybe it’s bad—.. but I still want to help cook and stuff!” She didn’t want to be left out, honestly more worried about that than she was the actual pain.

Sena frowned to herself, debating for a few moments before agreeing with some understanding.  It wasn’t like Zoey had to be completely immobile while she was resting.. just her ankle. “You can help, I don’t see why not… but, I want you sitting the whole time you are.  Do you hear me?” Though her mother tried to seem stern, Zoey’s eyes sparkled despite the flat look Sena tried to hold.  She knew her mom only wanted what was best for her…

And she still got to help this way, she shouldn’t complain.

“Uh-huh!  I promise, no moving!” Zoey wasn’t pushing her luck after she’d straight up told her mother she was lying to her face…  She didn’t expect that to go so well, and trying not to cause any more trouble than she had to was the goal.

The pleased smile Sena softened into was enough of a comfort for her, at least, matching it with some relief falling into the motion.  Sena nodded along with her next words, taking a careful step forward in some debate on how to best move Zoey with as little pain as possible. “Good…  Now, I should have some ice packs in the freezer.  Let’s focus on getting you out in the kitchen before you find some other way to hurt yourself.”

It would be so like Zoey to manage to hurt herself even further after agreeing to take it easy.

Just before Sena could decide, however, the sound of someone pointedly clearing their throat to announce their presence had her pausing.  Turning her head, Sena was faced with Mira standing at the open living room doorway.  Not approaching just yet, merely announcing her expression with a bit of an awkward expression. “We were coming down to check if everything was okay.  It’s been a while.” As she spoke, Zoey could even see Rumi peering around their girlfriend.  Those worried eyes warmed Zoey’s heart so much, offering her smile their way in a heartbeat.

She still got excited over the little things and had a feeling she always would, especially when they came looking for her if she took even as little longer than they expected her to.

Sena hummed softly, having taken a moment to eye the quietly creeping guests before pressing the previous matter aside without a second thought needed. “I’m sorry to keep you waiting, girls.  Yes, everything is just fine.” Zoey’s mother felt like it was better to reassure them first, though paused in thought with a subtle smile. “In fact,— if you two are feeling up to it— I could use a few extra hands in the kitchen.”

Zoey’s eyes had brightened so much more, not missing how Mira had perked up in subtle surprise with the request for help while Rumi looked more hesitant to ruin anything she touched.  Not that Mira was against it in the slightest, merely not expecting the offer. “I don’t mind at all, is Zoey helping too?” Mira was actually quite thrilled to be able to cook and help out, no matter the circumstance. She wanted to make a good impression for Zoey’s sake.

Though, she did find it a little odd they were asked specifically if she were honest, not aware that the mother had her eyes curiously on them for a reason.

Sena nodded contently, “Of course, I just need a minute to help her in.  Her ankle needs a long rest, I don’t want her walking on it.” At this, however, Rumi looked up so fast, and her gaze was right back on Zoey.  She had done it, after all, even if indirectly.  Rumi had left Mira’s side in an instant after it registered, the mother’s eyes following her in confusion as she murmured a soft ‘excuse me’ in passing.

So very polite, that girl

Zoey was surprised at first, though smiled to herself as she watched Rumi walk over to her.  Zoey was already holding her arms out expectantly when she saw the complete redirection, knowing what she was doing without needing to ask.  Rumi had knelt right down in front of the couch to lift her up, an arm under the bend in Zoey’s knees and an arm around to support her back.  Zoey was already giggling as she was lifted right off of the couch with little effort to be seen. “Wow I forget how strong you are sometimes..”

Mira frowned as she watched Rumi pick Zoey up, however, seeing the well-hidden wince behind Rumi’s practiced poker face.  Her arms weren’t in good shape after the strain she’d put them through, but especially since she felt at fault?  She would certainly push it a little. “Rumi-..” Mira’s scold fell soft under her breath when Rumi had gone to pass by her, trying not to pull too much attention to it as she gave a subtly stern look.

Mira didn’t like it when they pushed themselves even if she did it herself on occasion, but all she got from Rumi was a small smile that hardly seemed bothered at all.

“It’s fine, she hardly weighs anything anyway.” Rumi even knew that it wasn’t completely true with the hell she had to go through to get Zoey back on the train…- but this was far more tolerable of a position than that had been.

Though her arms still felt poorly flexing after the strain from earlier.

Sena couldn’t hide the curiosity she felt at the hushed interaction, watching with some newfound intent as her focus found itself trained down pointedly at the slow movement of Mira's wandering hand.  Mira’s arm slid around Rumi’s waist and rested carefully on the small of her back for some extra support, wanting to be sure she didn’t even try to drop Zoey.  It was extra touchy the way she had done it, certainly not meant to be seen with the slow and subtle move as she guided Rumi away, Zoey directing them to the kitchen quite happily.

It was odd, not because they weren’t allowed to be touchy… but because Sena knew for a fact at least one of those girls was dating her daughter.  At first, she’d thought it was Mira with how she’d been the first one down the stairs to check on them.  Then, it was Rumi with how quickly she’d gone to carry Zoey with the smallest inkling that she couldn’t walk herself.

And now?

Now Sena was just confused, very unsure on which one was the girl she was supposed to be keeping a subtly closer eye on.

Zoey was pointing ahead as a guide with such cheer, smiling to herself the whole time as she was carried in like a princess.  Her feet never once grazed the ground, kept well above and safe as Rumi cradled her in. “There’s a table right over in the corner—!” Maybe a little unorthodox, but they used it for more space when it came to cooking.  The counter space always seemed to get so quickly taken up in the mess the hectic holidays brought, especially when it had been more than just the two of them.

So even here in Korea, it had been set up that exact way for them again.  To keep it familiar for Zoey’s sake..

Rumi was mindful as she half-knelt to the floor on one knee to set Zoey down safely on one of the chairs pulled up to the table, nudging it back with her foot carefully to pull the chair out for her.  Mira was already pulling out a second chair and turning it for Zoey’s foot to stay elevated up with her. “Can I trust you to stay put while you help?” Mira hummed as she stayed down by Zoey’s level for a moment, though a gentle expression betrayed what was meant to be a more stern moment.

She didn’t want her to end up hurting herself any more than she already was.

Zoey dragged out a playful hum of debate as she peered away, more of a mischievous smile hinting at the corners of her mouth.  She waited until Mira raised an eyebrow and matched the smile she held before she giggled and nodded. “Yes sir!” Knowing Mira, she’d linger and watch her no matter what she ended up saying—

But Zoey still agreed!

With such a cheeky look, too, Mira not believing her despite it and only sighing as she reached to squeeze Zoey’s hand for a second.

And so, Sena took charge of the kitchen.  When she got an ice pack out for Zoey, she was right in deciding on what to do with all of the help she had around the kitchen this year..  In the end, she decided to have Rumi help her prepare dinner.  Zoey and Mira were sentenced to cookie duty, and as expected.. Zoey didn’t have a single complaint about that.  The sparkle in her eyes had Mira affectionately rolling her own, already knowing to keep a close eye on her.

Raw flour cookie dough and Zoey.. a fun combination, clearly.

Zoey’s mother chuckled, turning away from eyeing the two as Rumi crossed over a little closer towards her with a bit of hesitance visible in her every step.  She didn’t expect to be the one helping with the main course, worried about messing it up.  Sena only offered a soft smile, already allowing herself to start to like these girls a little bit despite the confusion she had in her mind.  They seemed enthusiastic to be of assistance, at least.

“Rumi, would you like to help me with some of the ingredients over here?” Sena gestured over towards the counter, watching Rumi blink and soften into a smile with the nod she gave.

Being given something to do, she felt a little more like she could work out a subtle way to impress her. “Sure— what are we making?” Curious, and just tailing behind Sena as she was walked over and away from the other two.

For Zoey’s sake and her own, Rumi wanted this to go well, eyes moving to the ingredients scattering the counter. “Well, I decided a few more western foods for a change would be a nice change.  The turkey is in the oven already with the stuffing, and besides that— we have corn, green beans that I still need to get cut, mashed potatoes, and maybe a few rolls…” Sena was beyond aware that it was quite a list, watching Rumi’s eyes turn owlish in surprise as she listened.

“Woah,” Rumi murmured softly in surprise to herself, really taking a second to imagine it all for one meal. “and that’s just for.. one meal?”

She’d heard Zoey mention before that Americans took the holidays seriously… but she never imagined that big of a dinner for Christmas or Christmas Eve.  It just wasn’t typically a holiday she’d think was a big deal for family, for everyone else except for her at least.

Clearly, she was wrong.

Sena chuckled softly at the stunned look she was given, setting out the green beans she had yet to cut and lining a few up neatly along the cutting board. “Trust me, I had the exact same reaction the first time I saw it.  The one good thing that comes from all of the preparation, is that you don’t have to cook for at least a day or two.  So, technically, it makes plenty more than one meal.” So many leftovers…

That was always a plus.

Rumi nodded slowly in thought, accepting that pretty fast.  It did sound smart to make multiple dinners, even if just for the holidays… “What can I do to help?” With so much to do, Rumi knew she could certainly use the assist.

Sena tapped a fingernail against the cutting board in debate, eyeing all around at the hazards surrounding them.  Truly, there were ways to hurt themselves everywhere,— very few duties entirely safe— so she decided with some open debate in her eyes. “You could always help cut some of these green beans.  I’d prefer to keep you all away from the stove if I can help it.  Have you used a knife before?” As much as Sena knew learning to cook was beneficial, she still didn’t want them to end up with any burns.

So she’d handle that herself.

“I have, should I just-..?” Rumi eyed the knife block and all of the varied options with some hesitance.  Why so many different kinds and sizes existed she’d never know.

Certainly confusing, a mixed expression twisting her features as she cocked her head to the side.

Zoey’s mother mindfully followed Rumi’s eyes, quickly finding the source of the confusion with some debate.  She peered through a few— sorting through each one— before pulling out the one she deemed the most appropriate. “Here, this should do nicely.” She sat it on the edge of the cutting board, seeing just how careful Rumi was already being by ensuring it was entirely un-held before even attempting to reach for it.  Someone taught her kitchen etiquette, even if it made Rumi seem more wary than anything.

Sena urged her on gently, smiling to herself with a subtle wave of her hand. “Go on, I’ll be right here if you need me.”

Rumi peered up with a blink, before nodding and hurriedly turning her eyes back safely to the cutting board.

Sena was watching Rumi’s hands for an extra moment, just being sure that the girl truly did know what she was doing.  She seemed to be mentally trying to recall a few steps, carefully bending her fingers into a practiced clawed posture, her lips subtly mouthing a few words as she remembered how Mira taught her to do it.

Rumi missed the warm look that Sena threw her way entirely in her focus, committed to getting every step right.  Something about it was just sweet.

Genuinely focused in, so bent on doing everything right, that the world around her seemed to go quiet and still as she carefully started the motion with the knife.

And so, the kitchen was plenty busy.  More so than usual, not that it was a bad thing whatsoever.

Especially since for once, Rumi’s nerves seemed to be more about pleasing Sena than her typical anxiety.  Mira found herself straying a few side glances towards the two with a curious yet content look washing over her expression as she kept finding them still there.  They seemed to be talking on occasion, even if it wasn’t loud enough to overhear.  It was all in the little things, especially as she quietly spoke with Zoey’s mother on her own.

Rumi didn’t even seem to realize it, and yet more and more as the months passed by, she at least was feeling more comfortable with the public and strangers.

Zoey paused as Mira turned back, blinking her wide eyes as she was caught licking the whisk.  Mira groaned softly, taking it away quickly with a gentle glare fired her way.  All she could really do was sigh and smile Zoey gasped at the quick snatch.

“Hey-!  Mira!” Zoey only burst into giggles, reaching for it as Mira held the whisk pointedly away from her.

She found herself both amused and lightly concerned, Mira raising an eyebrow at Zoey’s widening smile. “Do you know how bad flour is for you?  That’s why raw cookie dough isn’t meant to be eaten, Zo.” Eggs were still bad,don’t get her wrong, but not as bad in comparison to flour in Mira’s opinion.  You were more likely to get salmonella and other illnesses from raw flour than you were raw eggs, in her own experience.

It wasn’t the first time Zoey had heard Mira say it, either, sighing slowly with a giggle as she nodded. “Duh, but there’s none in these ones!  There was flour in the last batch, only eggs.” Zoey reached for her phone, quickly pulling up the recipe again and showing it off all too happily. “See?”

Mira peered at the screen, blinking slowly at the peanut butter cookie recipe.  Absolutely no flour, even if she wasn’t thrilled about the raw egg factor still. “Huh..-“

“Uhuh!  So, whisk me!” Zoey was all too proud of herself for remembering, smil turning smug in a sassy smirk as she made an expectant grabby hand.

Mira eyed Zoey’s expression only for another moment before her shoulders sagged with a slow exhale of resignation.  Zoey loved to test her luck with everything but maybe that’s why her immune system was so good. “And you’re sure it’s not the same whisk you used with the chocolate chip cookies?” Mira checked one last time, taking into account the cross contamination chances, but Zoey had for once thought ahead.

Nodding hurriedly and pointing towards the other dirty whisk cast aside with a hopeful look holding to her face. “Pinky swear..!”

Mira shook her head with a smile, finally caving and passing the whisk back over to her as Zoey giggled and snatched it right back up. “If you get sick, it’s your own fault.” The warning fell soft, watching Zoey happily enjoying it and promptly getting it on her face too.

That messy girl…

Zoey did spare a glance towards Rumi and her mom, though, even as Mira wiped her face a little more clean through the distraction. “Do you think they’re getting along?” The question came more curious than worried, hardly hearing a peep most of the time they were there.

It was nice, but a little worrying sometimes.

“No,” The response came a bit fast, Mira having been watching them most of the time with the same concerns in mind. “I think they’re getting along pretty well.  Rumi doesn’t seem as tense, so.” Mira had confidence in her by now, Zoey tilting her head in thought as she watched them with her heart squeezing in her chest.

This whole holiday was really meant to have the girls meet her mom, and in her mind Zoey found that it was already going well.

Even as Sena peered back over her shoulder towards the two, catching them red-handed in their staring as she was faced with two trained pairs of eyes never breaking away. “Girls, do you have any cookie sheets that need to go in the oven?” She could only assume that was what it was about, watching them blink and sit up a little taller in their seats.

Mira recovered first, nodding and standing while pointedly taking the tray of rolled batter with a smile hinting the corners of her mouth as she did so. “We do.  If Zoey doesn’t end up eating all the dough first.”

Truly… it was a lighthearted moment.  A well earned one, at that, Zoey sticking her tongue out cheekily as she held her whisk like a prize.

“Snitch!”

Chapter Text

Mira had been just about to carry the sheet of cookies over to the counter, although even standing up fully her eyes lingered on Zoey’s bright expression.  Happy would be an understatement of how genuinely smiley the girl was, so much so it was almost distracting.  Mira couldn't even say it was a bad thing, either.

That smile had her entirely enraptured, truly beginning to forget the sluggish state she’d been slammed into on the train.

Mira made up her mind silently, leaning down only for a second back towards the table. She pretended that she was merely readjusting her hold on the cookie tray, all while trying to make the next move that she made inconspicuous.  The lips pressed to Zoey’s cheek, however, had her eyes lighting right up with a hushed giggle.  The affections hadn’t been happening as often today, but that made her love it that much more. “Mira..-!”

Zoey was trying to keep it down so as not to make much of a scene, and yet they weren’t doing such a good job.

Sena was watching from across the kitchen with her shoulders going gradually lax in response to the sight, smiling to herself in a pleasant realization as she suppressed a chuckle and looked away.  So, that was her daughter’s girlfriend?  Quite honestly, she hadn’t been sure at all, and she would have happily accepted either.

The confirmation was nice, though..

Mira played off the moment so casually as she stood back up, being extra careful when she came up behind Rumi and Zoey’s mother with the cookie tray when she went to move through and into the kitchen.  As she navigated carefully through the close quarters, she was sure not to even bump either of the two with every step.  Which was especially why Mira found herself coming to a careful pause when Sena had turned around and carefully stopped her with a gentle hand just before she’d gone to pass by.

There was no cruelty in the gesture whatsoever, Sena merely holding a gentle concern in her eyes as she offered a small smile.

Sena didn’t want them to have to do everything, after all. “Here, let me take that from you.  I don’t want you to burn yourself.” As much as she was thankful for the help, one thing she didn’t want to imagine was any of these girls spending the holidays getting burns treated.

They could be incredibly painful, she knew.

Mira stared with a bit of a slow blink, bringing herself to nod after a moment as she let Sena’s hands replace hers on the side of the tray.  If she thanked her, Mira truly couldn’t say she’d heard it in the end, her eyes following Sena with a stunned freeze in her posture.  It was weird to actually consider, having concern or care in any form from an actual mother of any sort.  Mira couldn’t say she knew what that was like before, to the point that she quite literally hadn’t known what to say.

Zoey’s mom had struck her silent with one gesture of caution, Mira’s eyes following Sena the whole way over to the oven with a small frown.  That was what a mother was meant to be, huh?  The thought was a bit of a damper, Mira shoving it aside as she rested her eyes shut for a moment and took a deep breath.  Not the time to focus on it, she knew that much.  She couldn’t get distracted from making Christmas perfect for Zoey.

She needed this, they all knew it.

So, Mira found herself looking for a quick distraction from the negative thought, turning away from Sena and the oven to find anything else to focus her mind on.  Moving her eyes over to Rumi now that she was standing alone at the counter, Mira turned her full focus onto her with some careful concern.  Rumi was focused down on her hands from where she was chopping the green beans down to size, though a few occasional winced made her sore muscles obvious no matter how much she wished it wouldn’t.

Mira stepped forward quietly, tapping Rumi’s side mindfully to announce her presence as she leaned over Rumi’s shoulder to see what she was doing a little better.  She rested her head down onto it, patiently watching Rumi’s movements after she got comfortable. “Careful.  How are your arms doing?” Mira’s voice stayed low as she spoke, not trying to draw any attention to either of them as her hands carefully rested over Rumi’s upper arms with such care.

Rerouting her short-lived moment of stress into something a little more pure, her entire focus had wandered onto Rumi instead.

Rumi drew the knife to a stop, humming softly as Mira’s hands carefully massaged along her aching muscles almost knowing what her answer would be.  Rumi didn’t hate it by any means, for sure, sighing in content as she shrugged her shoulders subtly in response. “I mean, it’s tolerable.  I just strained them earlier, you know…”

Moving them around so much didn’t feel great, but she liked to be able to help!

Mira nodded in some understanding, weighing a few options in her mind before carefully offering a solution. “Why don’t you let me take care of the rest, and you can keep an eye on Zoey for me?  I could use something more hands-on to do.” She could see the strain with every move Rumi made, and the subtle winces she covered up didn’t fly by unnoticed.  This was a time to relax, not push themselves.

Mira knew that she herself could use a distraction.

Rumi let out a slow exhale, but only smiled and nodded when the offer to take over came, setting the knife carefully down on the cutting board..  She could use a break to give her muscles some well deserved rest. “If you’re sure.” If she wanted to take over, Rumi supposed that just this once that she could let her have the win.

Mira was pleased to hear it for sure, chuckling softly as she leaned aside, turning her head with her lips ghosting over Rumi’s cheek out of habit.

With Zoey, the affections were a mindless loving thing she’d grown used to.  With Rumi?

Well…

Rumi squeaked aloud the second she’d felt the sensation, and on reflex her hand had come up all too fast and quickly smacked the backside of her hand into Mira’s cheek haphazardly in its movement and came sharply into contact with her all at once.  Mira was startled as she pulled her head back, the small smack ringing out in a hushed audible crack through the quiet kitchen.

They both looked stunned when the action processed in their minds, Rumi gasping softly as she turned immediately around to face Mira with wide eyes.  She’d hurriedly withdrew the hand she’d raised back as if she’d been burned, feeling horrible in an instant. “Oh God, I’m so sorry!  I didn’t mean to-.. are you okay?”

Oh, how quickly Rumi was reaching that same hand right back up to timidly brush the skin she’d hardly even touched with the swat.

Mira couldn’t help but smile with some growing amusement despite the surprise smack, certainly looking odd to Rumi who was fretting over the reflexive attack with guilty eyes. “I’m fine, I should have warned you or something.  You didn’t mean it.”

They still weren’t quite there, taking it in baby steps while coming with the occasional forgetfulness that the loving habits weren’t so easy for Rumi just yet.  Especially in contrast to Zoey, who had enthusiastically kissed Mira the first night they’d confessed.

The differences were sweet, though, enticing in their own ways.

Rumi sighed, frowning with her worry starting to die down a bit as she huffed a sigh. “Still..-” Reflex or not, Mira didn’t deserve to be hit..!

Mira only smiled a little wider, holding back the urge this time and only affectionately cupping Rumi’s hand in hers to lower it down between them. “It’s alright, really.  Go on, I’ve got this handled.” One gentle squeeze, and Mira let it go with an encouraging gesture off towards where Zoey sat at the table in the corner.

No doubt munching on the next round of cookie dough she’d made in her short-lived freedom.

So, Mira watched Rumi walk off, a warm feeling replacing the dampened realization that had nearly spoiled her mood before.  Rumi being more nervous and withdrawn to rushing in was cute, and Mira wanted to respect it more than anything.

But as Mira turned her attention calmly back to the work Rumi had done down on the cutting board, she just had no clue of the sharp eyes focused on her from those few steps away.  Sena was just frozen from where she’d shut the oven, hand lingering on the handle of the closed oven door beyond tensely.  She wasn’t looking so warm and gentle for a moment, tense and a bit taken aback from the small scene she’d just witnessed.

Suddenly this game of guessing which girl was her sweet daughter’s girlfriend felt more dangerous than fun.

The only idea that had settled Sena’s mind had been that the chance of her daughter being cheated on was suspiciously high, stomach twisted into knots.  She didn’t like this.  Not one bit.

Zoey was clueless to the inner turmoil and conflict her mother was going through, kicking her one free foot back and forth with a widening smile.  Sitting in her own little world all too happily, eating the fresh cookie dough she’d made all on her own with complete content.  Out of all of them, Zoey probably was having the best Christmas ever.  Filling up on cookie dough, surrounded by her girlfriends and her mom…

Even with the demons, Zoey couldn’t even see it as a bad thing in the end.

This truly was the best Christmas she’d ever had, and it wasn't even Christmas yet!

So amazing, that she didn’t even notice the shadow looming over her as she cheekily chewed her mouthful. “Zoey?” Zoey paused as Rumi’s amused voice hit her ears, blinking her eyes and slowly tilting her head back to meet her lover’s gaze.  The innocent expression she tried to hold failed, giving way to a mischievous grin as she giggled.

Rumi matched it with a gentle smile of her own, cocking her head with a hum as she eyes the cookie dough Zoey still had in hand. “I don’t think you’re really supposed to be eating that.” Rumi offered the insight, and yet she certainly could guess that was exactly the case judging by the questioning look she held.

She was certainly concerned over Zoey’s peculiar choice of snack.

Zoey found herself hurriedly trying to defend herself, shaking her head with the measuring cup in hand still half-full of the raw cookie dough. “It’s good!  I swear!” She even offered it up, beyond enthusiastic to hold it closer to Rumi without any hesitation. “Want to try some?”

Her bright smile had Rumi considering it, if she were being honest with herself.

“I don’t know…” Rumi’s voice came a bit more squeamishly than she’d meant it to, certainly not thrilled about it.

She liked rules, and one that she knew for sure?  You cooked cookies.  It was kind of in the name, unless you wanted to get specific and say baking.

Which she would, normally.

Zoey cut off Rumi’s wandering train of thought, pointedly waving the measuring cup with a bright expression. “Well, don’t knock it till you’ve tried it!”

Rumi stared blankly in a small moment of confusion, shaking her head at Zoey’s antics anyhow. “What does that even mean?” She couldn’t say she’d heard the phrase before, but even still Rumi sighed slowly in resignation, making a face as she reached out and took the offered measuring cup.  She gave a slow tilt of her head, inspecting it first with a mixed expression.

If Zoey really wanted her to try it, she supposed it couldn’t hurt.

Rumi opened her mouth to Zoey’s delight, the shorter girl beaming the entire time as she practically fed Rumi that one little bite that stuck out from the top.  Rumi had it in her mouth, chewing so slowly with a tense jaw the second the feeling of the cookie dough hit her tongue.  It was almost slimy, Rumi trying everything not to react and yet she was making so many faces in one second.

Regret was present most of all, disgust lingering in the corners of each expression… and yet she still tried to be polite. “It uh- it tastes… good?” Rumi’s smile was wide and forced, so much so despite the fact that it wasn’t exactly a lie.

It tasted like cookies.. if she could get past that texture that was torturing her tongue and trying to stick to her teeth.

“Uhuh,” Zoey spoke slowly, feigning she believed the forced response only for a moment.  It felt too mean to keep up the facade for too long, however, bursting into quiet giggles.  It just wouldn’t be fair to her. “You don’t like it at all, do you?”

Rumi nearly gagged the second the jig was up, hurriedly covering her mouth and forcing herself to swallow as her face twisted at the unpleasant sensation. “I’m sorry Zo, that is a texture nightmare…” The raw eggs made it such an odd thing to feel in every way, Rumi having been trying her very best not to be dramatic about it.

In no way could she enjoy something that felt like chewing weird, sticky mud.

Zoey was giggling up a storm, uncontrollably at that.  She couldn’t even try to seem apologetic at first, putting the measuring spoon down and just hugging Rumi’s face against hers with a cupped hand. “I’m sorry, you just.. your little face!”

Zoey never seen Rumi make so many different expressions in less than a minute, laughing away while Rumi sighed with a small smile crawling up onto her expression.  Even she could understand the humor of it. “It’s fine, really.  It just means more for you.” She didn’t mind putting a positive spin on it.

Zoey nodded instantly, holding up the measuring cup in celebration. “Yes!” Despite the cheer, Zoey let her loose hold on Rumi’s face gradually lower away with a sheepishly timid look befalling her expression.  Out of habit, she’d nearly turned and kissed her, but she’d quickly remembered the boundary and backtracked.  Trying not to make it seem like such a big deal, but thinking of how she’d already been snuck a kiss from Mira—...

Zoey wanted to make it a tiny bit more fair.

“Um, could I..?” Zoey cleared her throat softly, trying not to be awkward as she tilted her head and tapped a finger to her own cheek to signal the question.

Rumi hesitated, taking a second to even begin to understand the vague signal.  When it hit her, however, her eyes widened a bit. “Oh?” Surprised, but she’d worked it out on her own.

Zoey wanted to kiss her.

More specifically, on the cheek for Rumi’s own comfort since she seemed so skittish around the idea.  Rumi was immediately replaying how she’d backhanded Mira across the face moments ago in the back of her mind.

She didn’t want a repeat of that, biting her lip in silent debate.

It didn’t feel fair to Mira in her own mind, but… there were still plenty of hours to the day, wasn’t there?

Rumi softened her expression after she found her answer, nodding ever-so-slightly as she glanced away.  Zoey had asked, after all.  Rumi could at least expect it. “Sure.”

The second the words dropped, Zoey was fighting back a big grin with some failure, openly getting excited as she sat up straight. “Really?” As much as she wanted to go right for it, Zoey wanted to make sure Rumi meant it for sure!  She still had yet to have her first kiss with them, after all, and they were all being incredibly patient with it.

Rumi was certainly a bit shy about it, her eyes remaining entirely over to the side as she cleared her throat under her breath. “Just once… okay?” She was trying to stay casual, and yet her eyes refused to stay focused in one place.  Constantly jittering, already anticipating the affection the second she confirmed it.

Kissing was like a band-aid, surely, you just had to rip it off!

Zoey giggled softly to herself, just watching Rumi’s nervous fidgeting for a while longer before carefully leaning in a little more.  Those eyes had snapped right shut, bracing for it almost like a shot at the doctor’s office— until she felt every heightened nerve die out all at once.  Zoey’s lips had pressed butterfly-light over her cheek, hardly touching down against the skin as she smiled into it.  Not even lingering long, all too happy even as she pulled away.

Zoey was all smiles, completely content with what she’d done

The warm buzz the quick affection left in its wake, Rumi had found herself frozen still for a few moments logner than she’d planned to.  Blinking those eyes a few times, she already knew her cheeks would be pink when she felt the burning sensation lasting.  She cupped a hand over her cheek, failing to play off the flustered reaction as she held the area.

A big part of her wanted to freak out, maybe scream into a pillow for a while, while the other was stuck in a state of quiet awe.

Instead, Rumi only found it in her to side eye Zoey’s toothy grin, chuckling almost breathily when she’d seen it. “Happy?”

Zoey couldn’t find a single reason not to be right now, nodding and crossing her arms as she melted back into the back of the chair. “Very.”

That made two of them, even if Rumi could hardly look Zoey in the eyes.  She was smiling too, despite her own nervousness, however that wasn’t exactly the main problem they had at the moment.  That gesture alone had left a completely confused mother off in the background as she eyed them from afar, even Mira having caught onto the dead stare and followed her eyes.

Mira didn’t know any better, but judging by the stunned and protective confusion sparking up in Sena’s eyes?  She could only guess that Zoey hadn’t mentioned a thing about the dating situation, Mira immediately cringing a bit and avoiding her eyes to pretend she hadn’t seen it.  She’d have to mention it to Zoey later, already feeling a bit bad.

For all Sena knew, she could be watching her daughter cheat and be cheated on.

Neither of those options were any solace from the other.

Cooking wasn’t so stressful for the younger girls, busy trying to get everything done and ready for dinner.  Rumi and Zoey were beyond clueless of Sena’s eyes constantly skimming over them all.  The mother was trying incessantly hard to make any sense of the situation at hand, trying her best not to jump to conclusions.  She knew her daughter well enough by now, so the options she considered at first were immediately out the window.

Zoey wouldn’t cheat… but if that wasn’t the case, then what in the world was going on in her kitchen right now?

Sena needed to sit down and take an aspirin the second that everything in the kitchen was set to cook, eventually their hard work paying off.  A breather was exactly what she needed, and exactly what she finally got when dinner was ready.  Carrying out plates and helping fix them, Sena was trying her best not to overthink it.

She was trying to be supportive, and yet the questions were itching her mind actively even as they all made their way to the dining room to eat in the end.  Sena set out the extra helpings into the center of the table as she spoke. “I hope no one minds, but I figured since everyone was already here tonight that we could have Christmas dinner a day early.” Even so, when she’d gone to pass the girls Sena drew to a stop to fix Zoey’s hair out of habit.

Flour was strewn all throughout it somehow, and the buns had become gradually more unkempt throughout the baking antics she got into.  Her mother suppressed a laugh, seeing having to carefully brush flour off of her daughter's head as she took out the high buns.  Zoey shook her head in reflex, hearing her mother sigh in amusement the second her work was messed with.

Already having to redo the low styling she’d been working on, but she didn’t mind much.

“I don’t mind, it smells amazing!” Zoey insisted, trying not to move incredibly hard and bouncing in place rather than looking all around.  That was no lie, after all, and the fact they helped make the dinner?

It felt that much more special.

“Well then, I’m glad you think so.” 

Mira smiled subtly in passing when she went to sit down, taking notice almost immediately of the mother’s gentle frustration as Zoey kept fidgeting around and undoing her work.  She understood the frustration plenty, after all, having done Zoey’s hair for her for the past few months now.

By the time Zoey’s hair was carefully pinned back into a more relaxed version of her typical style, it seemed it was finally time for dinner.  Zoey was at one end of the table, her mother at the other end, with Mira and Rumi on the sides with their chairs pulled subtly a little closer to Zoey’s end.  Everyone was sitting down, getting comfortable and waiting patiently for Sena to start eating.  Though, Rumi had pointedly put Zoey’s booted foot up into her lap, not minding whatsoever as she went to eat.

Elevation was important, though Zoey failed to hide a small giggle at the gesture.  It still felt weird to sit with her foot elevated like that.

Rumi was still perhaps the most quiet out of all of them, polite when she finally started eating after Zoey’s mother had taken the first bite.  Zoey was more than right, she found, but the smell wasn’t the only thing special about it.  It tasted amazing, to say the least, and yet Rumi could feel eyes on her as she tried the bite.

Sena was losing her inner struggle, eating quietly and eyeing the girls as she weighed the right way to go about asking.  Causing problems was the last thing she wanted, but Zoey seemed so happy…  Were any of them aware what was going on?

Sena certainly didn’t, and finally she heaved  a slow exhale and sat a little more upright. “I’m sorry, Zoey— do pardon me for having to ask— but which of these girls is—..?” Sena raised a curious eyebrow, even as she took a bite of her food to hush herself and give Zoey a chance to answer.

Zoey had not been expecting that question whatsoever, bringing her fork to a stop as she lifted her eyes from her plate with wide eyes.  Nervously smiling with a strained giggle, Zoey quickly knew they hadn’t been as subtle as they probably should have been, able to pick up the unfinished sentence with ease..

Uh-oh.

This was something she had not warned them about, and Zoey quickly realized her oversight.  Her mom wasn’t stupid by any means, after all.  She cleared her throat and slowly reached across either side of her at the table to hold both Mira and Rumi’s hands at the same time, holding them up more clearly as she glanced between their expressions.

“About that…” Zoey was a bit awkward with it, a wide yet unsure grin on her face as she offered the information. “They both are?”

Rumi was just lost on what was being said, though Mira had known the question was coming for a while and only squeezed Zoey’s hand in hers when it met hers.

Sena stared.

Longer than she'd meant to for sure, blinking her eyes in surprise at the words

 “Oh.”

…

The response was incredibly short and gave plenty of room for the imagination to wander, stunned and yet weighing it over in her head with some curiosity.  Both of them were her daughter’s girlfriends…  The idea felt beyond foreign, and with all the scenarios that had been thought up, that had never even been one Sena had considered.  Even still, wrapping her head around it was a bit odd.

Two?

Zoey’s smile had fallen a little, certainly a bit nervous even as Mira rubbed a thumb over her knuckles. “Oh—?” Zoey repeated the short response with some worry, almost doubting that it had been the right thing to say.

Her mother usually said more than that, Zoey knew her.

Rejection, shame, anything could be expected for a statement out of the blue like that— and yet Sena had taken a few moments to collect her thoughts before nodding slowly. “I just didn’t expect that answer, that’s all.” Sena clarified a little for Zoey’s piece of mind, tilting her head subtly as she lowered her fork and folded her hands in quiet thought.

Mulling over the idea with some curiosity in her own mind, Zoey’s mother hadn’t wanted to say the wrong thing.  It wasn’t typical but any means, but just seeing how they interacted all day it didn’t seem malevolent whatsoever.

Besides, it wasn’t her love in question, Sena knew this was Zoey’s choice.

She’d just have to get used to the idea, she supposed, watching Zoey’s smile come back a bit timidly in her relief.

How lucky she was, to have a mother so patient she’d open her mind to even try to understand the most different of concepts for her sake.

Rumi was glancing between them the whole time with a subtly furrowed brow, trying and failing to hide her growing confusion at all of the unspoken context.  Mira held such a subtle smile, though coughed to cover up her laugh when Rumi peered across the table at her with a concerned frown and a questioning furrow of her brow.

“Sorry, what’s happening right now?” She felt entirely lost on where the subject had wandered to, not sure if she was sensing tension or not.

Zoey lost some of the worry and tension building up with the question, glancing aside and leaning over to whisper into Rumi’s ear.  The realization dawning had her sit that much straighter, clearing her throat and awkwardly glancing away.  She hadn’t considered the fact Sena hadn’t known, so used to hiding it from people that she’d been trying to keep the affection down out of habit.

A lot of good that did them.

As ease crept into the conversation, Zoey was starting to relax herself little by little.  Even if it meant trying to remedy a situation that didn’t need it, her expression bordering on apologetic. “I’m sorry,  I didn’t know how to tell you over the phone, and then by the time I actually got here to see you I ended up overthinking it and saying nothing—…” She’d wanted to tell her mom!  Zoey had lost one parent by being the way she was, however, and the way that stuck with her wasn’t so pleasant.

Her eyes still clung to some of that nervousness, but Sena’s lack of reaction at first was probably the best she could have expected. “Are you mad?” Despite the hesitance to her own voice, Sena didn’t seem to hesitate at all.

She shook her head mindfully, already lowering her hands to get back to eating with a soft laugh. “No, I’m not mad at all, Zoey.” Quite frankly, Sena didn’t know how she could be mad with the puppy eyes Zoey was giving her. “It was just a little odd I suppose, considering all three of you were constantly trying to kiss each other in my kitchen.  Knowing you were dating one, I reasonably had some questions.”

Zoey paused at the mention, suddenly all three of them a little red in the face as they paused.  If Mira thought she’d been the only subtle one before now?

She was very wrong.

Zoey was sweating it out a little, slumping in her seat and pushing her food around on the plate already.  Suddenly, her mother’s blunt question made far more sense. “Oh.. you saw that?”

Sena fondly rolled her eyes at the question, warming up a bit already as she hummed. “Yes, I saw that.  I saw that everywhere, in fact.” It was playful in the way she brought it up, already making sense of her previous confusion.  The way they’d all been that comfortable and clingy with each other?

The idea didn’t seem all that out there, Sena merely looking past it with a small smile. “Mira, would you mind passing the stuffing?” Mira paused, and yet hurriedly reached to do exactly as asked with no complaint.  The girls were being accepted with open arms, whether she fully understood or not just yet.

They were safe to be who they were as long as they were in this house.